Xianna’s POV “Will you sell them for two hundred dollars each? You know I’m buying three of your girls?” I heard the man standing outside with dad asking. My palms began to sweat, my legs and face. “Which of my daughters are you talking of in particular?” Dad asked. I couldn’t just believe he was doing this, selling us to a stranger. The first three oldest children he had as he had no male. “The eldest, she’s eighteen right?” “No, twenty years of age.” My dad corrected. “Bella, the second is eighteen and the third, Louise, is seventeen. The remaining two are under fifteen.” “No, we don’t need those.” The man snapped. “Are you willing to sell the three of them for two hundred dollars each? Then I’ll buy. Look at the war, there’s no hope of it ending soon and the source of livelihood is all cut short, you should think of survival and the safety of your daughters first.” I stamped my foot to the ground hearing his last phrase. My dad would be so unwise to believe these words. From a far distance was the blast of bombs and bombs of gunshots. The war in the Belial Pack has lasted for three years now, the Venyl Pack have refused to surrender even when the cause is just a few hectares of land at the borders of either pack. The Regal City Pack, the seat of government of the Alpha President is said to be the cause of all these wars, while the war is going on, they are secretly exploiting our resources. It was a secret but no one dared to say it out openly. Alpha Ruiz is the President of all Alphas, if the world were to be a kingdom he would be the Alpha king and his quadruplet sons, his heirs. Being so powerful and authoritative, all packs were either directly or indirectly submerged under his rule. I gnashed my teeth, breathing heavily. His tone got me deeply pissed. If not for the ongoing war, he would be committing a hideous crime, buying girls. It could even land him in jail but here he was, sounding as though he was doing us good. My sisters and I were called out and lined up for him to have a proper view of us but I looked down, face tight with a deep frown and my heart ripping with anger. I was angry at my dad and hateful at the stranger coming to buy us. Being girls, society had already labeled us to be mute. We didn’t really have a say. I turned back, my mom was inside our house with my younger sisters cradled around her, sobbing. She would never want this but she had no say. The war had left us drained of all money and food resources, yet if I were my dad, I would never do this. I would prefer to die. Since no one was coming to save us, my wolf pushed me. She tumbled over my inner self, I wasn’t set to know peace unless I speak. “Where are you coming from?” I shot my question directly at the buyer, looking him eyeball to eyeball for the first time, then to dad. “Why will you decide to sell your daughters to a stranger you know nothing of? Where is he gonna take us to, to whom?” My voice cracked, almost in tears. Pain thrust through my heart, hot tears formed in my eyes as I looked at these two men. My dad and the stranger. I couldn’t take in the horrifying reality that my dad doesn’t value us. I bit my lower lips, folding my fists in anger. I wished I had superpower, I would knock them down, not caring, just to save my sisters and myself. I hated crying, I didn’t want to be seen as weak but here I was, fighting hard with it. I couldn’t help it. Inside of me, the thorns of betrayal were tearing me apart. Never in my wildest dream did I expect a day like this would come, where I would have to leave my beloved family, not in marriage but as a sold slave. Silence pulled over for the next few minutes, dad and the man, supposed in his forties, glared at me, shocked I managed to speak up. Punishment was sure but I didn’t care. I turned towards my sisters, they were mute and shaking. Even without letting it out, I knew they were afraid for me. “Are you the one in need of girls to marry?” I lashed out further. “No, but the most powerful Alpha in the world. Alpha Ruiz.” His cold voice rang out, eyes darkened. Alpha Ruiz? His name alone made me sick. It’s just getting out of hand. My jaw muscles worked as I grounded my teeth together. “The Alpha who’s the cause of this war and now he wants to buy our girls as his slaves, I mean sex slaves?” If no one was going to speak up, then I will. “You can go tell him.” “Will you shut up?” Dad thundered at me, wiping a hard slap over my cheeks. “You’ve become so rebellious, perhaps I’ll have to sell only you. If you remain here, you will put me in trouble.” “I’ve changed my mind,” he said. “I’ll keep these two. You can take her. Perhaps the shackles of slavery will tame her. I never even liked her from the beginning.” My jaw dropped. “Dad?” I’d thought I was just thinking up things. He never liked me. It was hard to believe. My sisters cried, grabbing my hands. “Will you leave her alone before I change my mind again?” He thundered at them, making them release me quickly. The tears continued. Tears streamed down my face, clouding my eyes. Despair lurked around me. Didn’t you want to save your sisters? The voice whispered to me. I’ve been selfless for long, here it was costing my freedom, my dreams of growing up to marry the man of my dreams, my fated mate. I would now have to spend the rest of my life with someone I’d never like. It seemed like a dream. Then he pulled out dollar notes, it was real. I was being sold. Before I had the time to process my thoughts, a truck pulled over by the roadside, three soldiers jumped down from the back, looking huge and fierce, they came over to me. Their aura made me tremble, I shook without being pushed. They grabbed me, about to lead me away. My mom rushed out crying with my little sisters, Bella and Louise couldn’t control their tears. I, myself couldn’t. So many thoughts ran across my mind. What if they don’t survive the war? What if I can’t meet up with the life over there? I’ll be dead and still not get my family? I shook my head, trying to push off the thoughts. My heart was getting heavier thinking about it, more than I could bear. Now I wanted to hug my mom and sisters goodbye, my spirit was weakened. I was forcefully made to believe girls and women had no say, I was bargained on and sold by a man to a man. My worth trampled on. I struggled with the shoulders. “Let me greet my mom and sisters goodbye.” I cried out aloud but they sneered in mockery. “Take!” The stranger who came to buy me stuffed a dollar note into my dad’s hand. “Here to buy her desire to greet her family goodbye, we are in a hurry to return back and your home was the last to stop by.” I had no say. Even my will was bought. I’d never forget this! I was led away in tears. Watching my mom and sisters cry for me with none of them being able to save me pierced my heart a zillion times. Xianna changed. This moment turned me into a villain. I vowed. I would never remain silent seeing a girl like me especially suffering in the hands of a man without lending out my voice, even if it costs me my life. I’ve been sold, perhaps my life doesn’t matter after all. But even before death, I’ll lend out my voice. Getting to the truck by the road, I was jacked into the back, there I realised there were over thirty girls stuffed in the back, heads lowered and most crying. My wolf wept. Sorrow pricked deeply. I could see through the agony of the girls. My journey to the Regal Clan Pack was destined to be made in misery. As we drove off, the image of my mom and sisters crying for me haunting me so badly. Worst of all, my dad showed no remorse.

Xianna’s POV The journey was a long and terrifying one, made through deserted regions and war zones. The shootings of guns and blasts of bombs on our way coming here made my heart skip a million times. I feared we would even reach our destination alive. About four hours later, we arrived. Another life of misery set to begin. The truck rode through the smooth concrete driveway of the estate, it was larger than I could ever expect. The back had little windows we could peep through. Servants and maids scurried over the grounds, performing one task or the other. It was evening and I wondered if they had been working all day. Behind each group of servants and maids were task masters towering over them with tough faces, glimmering whips in their hands which were ready to strike at any moment. No one needed to tell me, this is a slave zone and we were the new set of slaves about to be enslaved. Only if it would be physical. Among the masters was a tall, muscular and handsome young man hitting one of the maids. I flinched, attracted to the scene even as no one seemed to pay attention. Looking closer, she was older, double his age. My heartbeat ceased. What the hell? This happened to be where our truck was just approaching. The view got clearer. The maid was pregnant and yet she was on her knees. We were offloaded from the truck, while others were focused on our slave master, my eyes were on the scene with my heart beating in rage. I couldn’t just keep quiet, my adrenaline never allowed that. The promise I made before leaving my pack re echoed in my brain, sealing off all fear. “What did she do that you have to treat her this way with her condition?” I challenged him. “Do you think Alpha Ruiz would be happy seeing you do this?” Even when I knew Ruiz was just as wicked, I thought mentioning a higher up would make him drop the whip but it seems he wasn’t gonna do that. The moment I mentioned Alpha Ruiz, his eyes glistened with ego, he burst into a loud, terrifying laughter that darkened his eyes while he laughed. I pressed my lips together trying to control the fright that was setting in. His face came closer, his lips towards my ear, I shifted slightly avoiding him. “You know who I am?” His tone was deep and cold, it was the worst possible moment for me. While attempting to pull myself into order, the sudden grab of his hand over my neck took me by surprise, the next second I was rising in the air, gasping for breath. “You just came in today, right? And you’re challenging my authority? I’ll deal with you.” He lifted his right hand, about to strike, I was already shaking terribly but within a twinkle of an eye, a deep voice was already shouting from the distance. “Heyyyy! Alpha Ray.” “Stopppp it!!” Alpha Ray? Ray? Ruiz? This must be one of his quadruplet sons. I looked towards where the voice was coming from. Another young man, just as identical as he was but more gentle, dressed rather officially in a pair of black trousers and a black short sleeve shirt, tucked in. Then something on his neck got more of my attention. A German collar. Werepriest? The first question that came to my mind. Nevertheless, I couldn’t take my eyes off him. “Don’t try that! Enough!” Slowly, Ray began to set me down, disappointment showing on his face. “You. Rise!” He signaled to the pregnant maid. “Thanks so much, Padre.” So far, I knew this is the Latin word for a priest. My eyes kept staring at him like I was seeing some foreign being, in my mind, he glowed like an Angel. The first man to act different and speak against the plight of us girls, the whole of my attention was just captured. My wolf leapt in excitement. “I need to know this man more!” I said to her, still staring till he walked closer, placing his hand over my shoulder and locking eyes with me. “Are you alright?” I squirmed hearing his voice, cool and deep, eyes glowing brown like that of an Angel. His touch along his charms got me shaking. He must have noticed it before releasing me. I nodded, wishing he would place his hands back, where they belonged. “What again, Padre Carlos? I’ve always asked you to stay away from my affair and focus on your spiritual life.” My eyes immediately shifted back to the first Alpha, jealousy sunk deep in his eyes but Padre Carlos as he called let out a brief smile, one that captured me further. “Not everyone deserves your harsh treatment,” he simply said. His eyes rolled back to mine but I quickly flinched, fighting back the nervousness which accompanied our eyes meeting. What does he mean? Am I special? Alpha Ray ignored, grabbing my arms tightly. “I can’t stand insolent girls.” “She’s too fragile for this manhandling.” Carlos rushed back, pulling me off his grip. His hand fell from my arm to my waist as Ray attempted to struggle me back to him. Our eyes met again, a sudden strange giggle occurred, my stomach tumbled with some butterflies. I’d never felt this for any man, I could barely lift my eyes off him. Goshhhhh! He looked so damn handsome. A clap disrupted my bliss. A laughter erupted, followed by another clap. “You have finally fallen for a girl, Padre Carlos.” His face likewise looked identical, I could tell he was his brother, he kept coming, grinning hard. I lowered my face down, shy and nervous. “Stop it with your jokes, Damien. I’m celibate.” “Celibate?” These words left my mouth before I thought of it. Then I paused. “Alpha?” The title he gave his brother who assaulted me, I scanned the four of them. All identical. Back then at my pack, there were stories of the most powerful Alpha having quadruplet sons, the most gorgeous men in the world. Now, it was reality. The four most handsome men I’d ever seen stood before me, all eyes on me, each with his different expression. I wished to disappear. It’s so early for such attention.

Xianna’s POV Here was I standing before four identical young men who would make any girl fall on their knees. Slowly, my eyes scanned them, Ray with hate. Damien, the one who came making fun, with an amused glare watching him smile still. Carlos, the third on the row, my love interest, got my eyes lowered. I was just too shy to look at him coupled with the heavy heating of my heart. Him, being set apart as a celibate and a priest even got me desiring him more, I yearned for the taste of such forbidden love. He was set apart but I didn’t just want to accept. “Perhaps it’s a joke. He’s not a priest. How can he be a priest?” I shook my head, kicking off the thought. My eyes passed to the last among them, his face was elsewhere, he wasn’t even looking. Indifferent. It rang like a bell in my mind. While I watched, Damien, who was still sparkling with a brilliant smile that could light up a cold, dead soul, shook his elbow. “Come on, Karl. Isn’t this something to be excited over?” “What?” He turned with furrowed brows. “Excited about?” My jaw slightly dropped. Our attention shifted when the door of the magnificent building overlooking where we stood opened before us. An older man with their faces walked majestically out, face steady and stern. Everyone stood at attention, paused what they were doing, the maids and servants knelt, bowing. It was obvious how Ruiz is powerful by the way everywhere just got solemn. “Good evening Alpha Ruiz.” Both servants and maids with their supervisors chorused. “Will you kneel!” Ray’s hands came on me, forcefully pressing my shoulders such that I found my knees cracking before finally falling to the ground. “Who brought this insolent Omega here?” He raised his voice, attracting the attention of the old Alpha, his dad. Terror. Shame. Electric shock. All came rushing into me. I shut my eyes in terror, shivering. My heart pounded a zillion times. “Why is he so heartless?” I asked myself, hate and fear both overwhelming me. I got to the verge of tears. While Damien giggled, Karl hissed, looking away. The only one who stared with pity was Carlos, the werepriest. He was giving me more reason to want him more, I could only fear it was non sensual but this, I didn’t want to dwell on but something more. Sudden footsteps approached me, even with my eyes closed, I could tell it was the Alpha. My wolf vanished. She went into still motion, something she rarely did. I could only imagine what was meant for me by fate. “Look at me!” The voice thundered. I opened my eyes quickly to catch up with a pair of glowing, brown eyes, they pierced like fire was running in them. Every bit of me died that moment. I urinated in my panties. “Eric, come here!” He growled at the man who bought me and the rest of the girls. He rushed over, bowing to him. “Is she one of them?” Alpha Ruiz pointed to the rest of the girls who were all on their knees with their faces lowered. “Yes Alpha.” Eric’s tone shook. Ruiz dashed him a slap across his cheeks making me stumble backward in fear. “Didn’t I ask you to bring submissive girls here?” Submissive? My sisters were submissive, why didn’t he take them instead since this is what he was mandated to do. I wondered but couldn’t get a response for myself. Then it hit hard. My dad never wanted me. I shook my head unconsciously, sighing in sorrows. “How dare you make a sigh before the Alpha, a slave as you?” Ray was at it again, hand struck in the air to strike me but another grabbed him. I lifted my eyes to see it was Carlos. “Enough!” His voice thundered with such an aura I never thought of. “She isn’t your punching bag and mind you, she’s not a slave.” Ruiz looked with puzzled eyes. His lips parted to say something but nothing came out suddenly. “Carlos, you haven’t acted this way to anyone before? Why this girl?” Alpha Ruiz asked him. “Dad, I said it! He’s in love.” Damien interrupted. “I guess you came out dad to meet the new maids, I would request you to take good care of them. They are people’s daughters and sisters. I honestly feel for them and wished they didn’t have to leave their families.” Carlos said, seeming not to refer to the girls but me as his eyes got fixed on me. My senses snapped into high alert and my wolf which had gone dead in terror woke up again, giggling with excitement. I flinched away, unable to bear those pair of charming eyes on me. Before I turned, he was already walking away. It felt like one part of me was gone. I wanted to call out but yet I couldn’t. All eyes were now on me. I wished the ground would open up and swallow me. “Everyone rise!” Alpha Ruiz commanded. Ray moved over to stand by his side while Damien and Karl remained on their spot. They all rose as commanded. My knees cracked as I rose, but I managed to stand. “Listen up everyone!” Alpha Ruiz said. “I have nothing much to say, other than—” he paused, eyes redirected towards me. I stiffened. Ray pushed me. “Go over there!” I stumbled, nearly falling. “Where are you pushing her to? She doesn’t belong to me, I need a non submissive girl. All here would be checked, screened and confirmed eligible before they join my harem.” “Perhaps some girls with the same attitude of my deceased wife, may the moon goddess deal with those rogues.” “So you take her, tame her and do with her as you like!” These words sent an electrifying shock through my entire body. Turning over to see Ray with that cold, evil smirk on his lips made my stomach clench. I wanted to throw up. “How I wish it was Carlos I was given to!” I repeated this several times without realizing. Unknown to me my lips were moving, I realised the moment I looked up and Ray was gazing directly at me with Damien and Karl. “What’s she mumbling?” Karl who has never been concerned about anything hissed. “Is she planning something against us which we do not know?” “What will she plan?” Ray raised his hand clipping my lips. “Relax, Carlos will never come to rescue you. He’s often at the Chapel. He’s set apart for religion. He has nothing to do with love or getting a mate. You’re ours to do as we please!” His voice signaled lust and hatred, mixed as one. I shook my head furiously, refuting his claim. “I can never be yours!” But wait! “I’m just a maid, even under death I’ll never do anything outside of my job as a maid.” I vowed right inside of me. Grabbing my arms, he forcefully took me away. “We aren’t here to joke with you. We will tame you till you are as obedient as a dove,” he breathed against my ear, igniting more hatred for him. Damien and Karl followed behind, I could feel their eyes watching me from behind. Where are they leading me to? I didn’t just know but deep within me in the midst of my anxiety, I prayed to meet Carlos. They said he’s a priest. Out of reach, forbidden to love but he was the one I wanted most. Perhaps he would cure the trauma which is tormenting me, I wasn’t ready to live with it all my life. A turmoil no one might be able to deal with. With my trauma, being sold by a man to another man into the hands of yet another man who tortured me upon arriving here, I’m not meant to love a man. My wolf isn’t meant to fall for anyone of this gender. But here, two forbiddens were finally meeting. It meant something. It must be a rare signal from the moon goddess.

Xianna’s POV Every morning, woke up with me working at the apartment of the quadruplets, cleaning and doing their laundry. Each day I would wait at Carlos’ room, lingering longer than it took to mob and arrange, hoping he would return but he never returned. Day by day, I sunk in despair. I thought of who to ask, Ray was my enemy, Karl wouldn’t even answer. The only person that came to mind was Damien. A lot of thoughts brushed up, so I was going to approach him. But what would I say to him to get him to reply to me. I risked getting him jealous. In my anxious moment, the moon goddess answered me. The door of the second room in the hallway opened. My pulse rate sped up seeing Damien emerge. I tried to hide the blush. He walked up, as I raised my eyes, he was glaring at me, amused. “Excited to see me, huh?” “Huh?” I paused suddenly, looking at him as though I didn’t get what he said. He widened his eyes, waving his hand over my face. I shifted my head back, stepping back. My body stiffened. “I—I wanted to ask about Carlos. I haven’t seen him in four days since I began working here.” My eyes flipped from the left to the right, trying hard to hide the red face I got merely talking about him. “Did you come here to work for us or wait for Carlos?” He asked playfully, smirking. No response. Before I could say a word, he walked away, faster than I could ever have thought of, typing into his phone. If he, the most playful among the three left, could respond this way, then I had no hope to ask the others. I continued with my mobbing, still thinking about Carlos. They said he’s so religious, as a werepriest is very keen at praying at the Chapel and celebrating religious ceremonies for his family and the pack members alongside with the other priests ordained and set apart for the service of the church. Due to temptations brought up to them, the Chapel is out of bound to people especially girls and women except during general religious activities. At the moment, there was none. I thought of how to meet him until my brain was almost cracked with anxiety. I couldn’t bear it any longer. At some point I dropped the mob, running off, straight to the Chapel without stopping. It stood at the center of the green field, so large that the corners of the field couldn’t be viewed from a single stance. The Chapel, the only one we had in the pack, was big enough to contain about ten thousand. I haven’t been here for long but I have learnt a lot. Mainly, because the man of heart had something to do here. Painted white, it stood as the symbol of holiness with a cross on top of it. At the verandahs of the Chapel from the distance, I saw priests, old and young alike walking to and fro, they usually rose earlier than other members of the pack for morning prayers and visitation of the sick. From where I stood, I looked hoping to sight Carlos but I didn’t. As much as they passed to and fro, I kept focused, knowing my target. Now there was no woman working inside of the Chapel, just servants. My mind pricked me. I looked back. There was no one and this field was far away from the residential blocks of the pack estate. I didn’t want anyone to see me coming up here. I’ve gotten into a lot of troubles with the Alpha brothers already, I didn’t want to record anything bad with Carlos. “Maybe I should have dressed like a servant.” I thought to myself. I grabbed my chest as I slowly approached, the calm and serene music emanated from it, filling me with heavenly bliss. I paused, shut my eyes to listen more to the song and what it meant. It was like the song of Angels and most consoling with eyes shut. “This place is too holy for you. He’s too holy for you!” A calm, low voice whispered to my ear. I shivered. Could it be the voice of the Divine or the moon goddess? “I want him badly. He was destined for us.” My wolf challenged the first voice, filling me with primal needs. I took a step further, then stopped. Both voices were at war, conflicting right inside of me. I shook my head, trying to clear off the first voice. I wanted Carlos and there was nothing anyone would do to make me leave him. “Where do you think you’re going?” A familiar voice growled behind me. Slowly I turned. Unbelievable. Padre Carlos. My heart jumped to my throat. “Where did you go out so early?” I stammered, forcing words through the thick nervousness that consumed me. His eyes scanned me deeply, I lowered my face, playing with my fingers. “To visit the sick,” he uttered in the most gentlemanly way. “I hadn’t seen you in days, so I thought of visiting you to make sure everything is okay.” I confessed, partially. My wolf was beating me to say it all but considering his face, suspicious, I held it back. “There’s no woman at the Chapel, what do you want?” I remained silent, calculating what to say before slowly raising my lowered face for our eyes to lock. A slight grin lurked within my lips briefly before my jaw clenched with determination. I was going to say what I had in mind, even though it may not change a thing, at least so he would know. “I wanted you. I want you.” “Hmmm,” he smirked, looking away shyly. Undisguised desire flashed in his eyes quickly before taking back the usual serious gaze. “I’m a priest. I can’t love. I spend my days at the Chapel, overseeing the rest of the priests. I appreciate your interest in me but you have my brothers. They are free for you.” I searched his face with tears in my eyes, this was an indirect rejection. “But I don’t love them?” “And I heard Ray say you’re his mate? Damien and Karl, same thing.” “What?” My body subconsciously shifted. “That can’t be possible. We are the worst enemies.” I snapped. “They secretly confess to feeling different around you for the very first time in their lives. They have never felt for a woman, neither thought they could until you arrived. Since then, they have tried their best to veil this feeling.” “Through enmity!” I poked my eyes all wide, I grabbed my chest, trying to believe this. I couldn’t believe what I just heard, it would become an eternal impossibility except for who was saying it. My heart began to pound heavily in my ribcage. Why does something sound strange about them? They never thought to fall for any woman? Didn’t they think of getting a mate as heirs of the Alpha President? “My heart beats only for you.” I repeated, firmer than before. I wouldn’t let him go. “They should be lying to you, we had nothing other than enmity.” I confessed. How could they say I was their mate, yet I felt nothing for them. They are quadruplets, if one is my mate, then all are as per the wolf mating rules. Here, however, my heart was beating for only one, it would be me wanting someone I couldn’t have while they could have just wanted someone who didn’t want them. I even doubted they wanted me. This got the case even more complicated. “It’s quite unfortunate you don’t want the guys you belong to but chasing after someone unavailable. I’d already taken my chastity vows a couple of years ago and it’s forever.” Stepping closer, he placed his hands on my shoulders. We stared at each other, faces close. Our chests rose and fell in sync. Our wolves could detect the deep beating of our hearts, it bonded quickly. It was one-in-a-million I wanted to have forever but then he pulled away abruptly like he just realized himself. “I’ll be in serious trouble, you as well, should we be caught at this moment. I guess you should go back.” “They are your mates!” These words haunted me coupled with his walking away, not even sparing a look back. I stretched my hand wanting to catch him but he was already gone. My eyes locked at his back, as he took quick, graceful steps back to the Chapel on his black cloak flowing to the ground. It felt like I’d lost something precious and he was pushing me to his brothers. How can we be mates? They hate me to death, especially Alpha Ray.

Xianna’s POV I lost total interest in my work as a cleaner in the Alphas’ apartment. At first, I thought I would get to see Carlos everyday but it was obvious now, his room was just a formality, he spent most of his time if not all his life at the Chapel with his religious brothers. “And he said his brothers are my mates?” I thought again. “I reject them!” I spat to the ground of the garden, totally unconscious of my environment. No one knew my secret, I’d bottled it up to myself, not even my family knew. I was the moon goddess’ direct descendant, it was a rule, if I didn’t find a mate before twenty-three, I would be forced to return back to her through death. It’s my third time in the world. First and second, I failed in my mission to live to the future and redeem the world because I was unlucky to find a mate to assist me on this mission. In executing missions like this, a mate could either make or mar. It’s quite essential to have a supportive one. This time around I was certain to make it but it’s just so sad my mate, the one my wolf is beating for is out of reach. Choosing the wrong mates could lead to the total destruction of my mission, such mates as Ray, Damien and Karl. I was dying hard to have someone who loved me, Carlos does. It shows in his eyes. “I must have him!” I muttered, hitting my chest. It would be a curse to fail on my third mission. As I continued to sit here in the serene space, an idea got into my head. A light smile briefed my lips. “Perhaps this is easier than I thought.” I tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. “I’ll soon give you up!” I said, glad it wouldn’t disturb me any further. Without any signal, I returned to my work, becoming more serious and submissive than ever. The quadruplets ought not to know what I was planning, lest they would abort it sooner than I’d expected. With days going and my longing to be with Carlos getting uncontrollable, I messaged the Chapel’s official email handle only to get Carlos replying with the lead priest letterhead. Using a different email, he would barely know it’s me. “Any job available for a servant who’s ready to transfer to the Chapel for religious duties? I’m tired of working in the Estate.” “Yes, I need a religious PA. If interested, the requirements will be sent to you. Letter of recommendation from your past master(s) is highly recommended.” He replied back. An insatiable urge arose. I realized that once in three years, this chance was available but the acceptance rate is usually low as Eric, the man who brought me here told me. It was the third year since this last happened as I’d learnt and I was going to try my luck. “But you will have to get a recommendation letter from one or best, three of the Alpha brothers, then you are assured of getting hired.” “The pay at the Chapel is higher, you’ll get to visit your family thrice every year—“ Hearing this, I looked away, sad. I would only want to see my mother and sisters. “Perhaps this is one more reason I’ll try my hardest to get this job.” “You will likewise get your recommendation from Ray, Damien and Karl. Without their permission, you aren’t going.” “Why wouldn’t they permit? They hate me.” I’d hypnotized him with my powers and he was speaking to me in his sleep, giving all the details I’d wanted without knowing fully well who it was. Now one challenge remained. I’m a girl. This was a NO! I’d rather cross dress, since that’s the only option. I’d get Carlos to accept me next, then I’ll reveal my mission to him as sent by the moon goddess. There’s no way he would reject me being a goddess-sent. Perhaps, this way I would bring a change of rule. That priests can actually love and marry. On the night of Work Switch, the day I’d been waiting for, I’d just completed my evening duty and the Alphas were all at the living room, discussing in low tones. This Night this year fell in together with the Night of the Blue Moon, a special night where unmated males got to know who their real mate is. Their wolves would tell them obviously. “Perhaps, it’s what they are discussing.” I thought within me as I inhaled deeply ready to knock. The door was slightly opened. Merely standing, I watched as their eyes turned. Suddenly they exchanged winks with each other. What’s going on? My wolf signaled me. “They are talking about us?” “What about us?” I snapped, worried if they knew about my plan. I never spoke it to them, neither did I ask Eric physically but sent my wolf to hypnotize him in his sleep to speak, how could they know? “You want to see us?” Damien spoke up, holding a slight grin. I reluctantly nodded, still confused. Why were all eyes on me and each Alpha held an amused grin? My eyes roamed from one to the other. “Sit!” Alpha Ray muttered as I walked in. Sit? “Or you wanna stand?” I’d never heard him make a joke with him, now he was teasing me. I sank to the nearby couch with no one, just by the side with my face lowered. I didn’t want my eyes meeting with theirs. “Get us a bottle of Champagne from the refrigerator and three wine glasses.” Karl instructed, tone, low and friendly. Something has really gone wrong. “No!” Ray countered. “Four?” Four? Hearing this, my heart skipped. Carlos is going to come. It was a special night, it wasn’t unusual for him not to attend and spend time with his brothers. “Maybe that’s why they were winking. They know I really love him and will get to see him.” I jumped up as I thought to myself, my face brightened. I was already on my way to get the drink, really hoping to see Carlos as I returned. I made a small delay to make sure of seeing him on my return. Approaching the room, still three, my eyes darkened with disappointment. The Alphas whispered to each other, upon sighting me. I slowly walked in, setting the drink on the table with the wine glasses on a tray. “I guess there’s no need for the—“ Ray raised in hand, interrupting. “There is!” His tone evolved back into its normal. Serious. Huh? I lifted my eyes. His eyes were firm, like he had something really important to say. His brothers, same, likewise. I paused. “Actually, we wanted to have a drink with you tonight, so the fourth glass is for you.” Unbelievable! My hands quickly left the bottle, jaw dropped and eyes fixed on them. “We know you’re so keen to be with Carlos alone but—“ Karl paused, twisting his lips as he looked on to his brothers. They nodded at him. “We want you also as our—“ “Mate!” Alpha Ray affirmed with his deep voice. “Please—“ he rose up. “Forgive me especially, Xianna, for always treating you badly. I really want you.” He grabbed my hands, looking into my eyes with remorse. I looked to the side and his brothers were already on their feet approaching. A sudden cold engulfed my body and I shivered. This was too unreal to accept. I froze for the moment, neither moving nor saying a word. My breath escaped off me when Ray descended to his knees. My legs shook, my hands and even my palms began to sweat. My mind went back to Carlos. Little did I know. I wouldn’t believe this if told before now but here it was playing out like a dream. My mind drained in confusion and surprise. “I want you badly. Right from when you set foot into this estate, my wolf felt it had a thing with you but I and my brothers are gay from birth, we couldn’t accept this. It wasn’t us.” “Whaaaa—“ my lips parted aside with shock. Karl came over, brushing my shoulders. “Yes,” he confirmed with a nod. “We grew up with an unusual bond for our gender, even at a tender age.” I shut my eyes ready to collapse. Damien grabbed my waist. “It might shock you to know, your dream guy, Carlos, is the only straight one among us but sadly he was chosen by the moon goddess to become a priest. He loves you but can’t act on it.” I collapsed into their arms, wishing the ground to open up and swallow me up. This truth is too deep for me to take in.

Xianna’s POV The moon hung low over the pack estate, casting a hazy glow through the windows. It was nearing midnight long past the hour any servant should be roaming about But my hands trembled as I carried the empty tray down the eastern wing. My heart pounded beneath her bodice, a rhythm that echoed louder with every step. I wasn’t just delivering wine tonight. I was going to him, against my own will. To Ray. Who’s seemingly wild. Ray has been watching me since I arrived at the pack estate here as an Omega maid—his eyes following me like a predator, his presence shadowing my every move. The first time I caught Carlos, his priest brother’s scent, my heart had bloomed in response, my wolf whimpering inside, desperate and confused. I am a maid. A nothing. He was royalty. Even with the fact that I like and want Carlos, being the first son of the Alpha king, I still have to submit to Ray because I’m scared of what he might do to me if I don’t. I reached the door to Ray’s chamber and hesitated, my breath catching. My fingers hovered on the polished handle. Before I could knock, the door creaked open from within. Ray stood there, shirt unbuttoned and loose around his waist, revealing broad shoulders and a body carved like it was built to command. His eyes—those fierce golden wolf eyes—burned into me like fire catching dry wood. “You came,” he murmured, voice thick, gravelly. Dominant. I nodded, my throat dry. “I shouldn’t have.” Ray stepped forward, crowding my space, his scent overwhelming—rich with cedar, musk, and something uniquely male. My wolf stirred beneath my skin, whining softly, instinctively baring my throat to him. His gaze dropped to the curve of her neck. “But you did,” he growled. “And now you’re mine.” Before I could speak, his mouth was on mine—hot, insistent. His kiss was possessive, like he was staking his claim, devouring my resistance. I melted into him, gasping when he backed me into the room and slammed the door shut with a flick of his hand. “I’ve smelled your arousal every damn day,” Ray rasped against my lips. “Do you know how hard it’s been not to take you right there in the kitchens?” “I—” my voice was swallowed by his mouth, his tongue invading, exploring, claiming. His hands were rough on my waist, lifting me as though I weighed nothing. My legs wrapped around his hips, the hard press of his cock thick and demanding beneath her. He carried me to the bed and threw me down with a snarl—not of anger, but lust. His wolf was close to the surface now. I could see it in the sharp gleam of his canines, the way his pupils dilated as he stared down at her. “Strip,” he ordered. “I hesitated for only a heartbeat, then obeyed. My trembling fingers fumbled with the buttons of my maid’s dress, slipping it down my shoulders inch by inch. Ray didn’t help—he just watched, eyes devouring every new inch of skin revealed. When my dress pooled around my ankles and I stood in only a thin shift, he growled. “That’s mine now,” he said, tearing the shift from me with one brutal motion. I gasped as cool air kissed my naked body, nipples tightening, thighs clenching at the heat building between us. Ray stripped without flourish, revealing a body made for sin—taut muscles, a sculpted chest, a cock that made my mouth dry and my core ache. My wolf keened inside me, my body already slick and ready, craving to be filled. At this moment I lost control,and as my wolf wanted these two,I thought of Carlos’ face amidst this. He crawled onto the bed with the grace of a predator. His mouth found my breast, teeth grazing, tongue circling her nipple until I arched into him, moaning. One hand pinned both my wrists above my head while the other trailed down my belly to the slick heat between my thighs. “Already soaked for me,” he growled in satisfaction. “You want to be claimed.” “Yes,” I gasped, ashamed and in need of mixing in my throat. “Please.” His fingers found my entrance, sliding inside slowly, then deeper. I moaned, thighs parting wider as he worked my open with ruthless skill, teasing my clit with his thumb until I was panting, writhing beneath him.. “You’re mine, Xianna. Say it.” “I’m yours,” I whispered, tears stinging my eyes from the overwhelming pleasure. He pulled his fingers out and replaced them with the thick head of his cock, sliding it along her folds, gathering my slick. “Louder.” “I’m yours, Ray,” I cried, just as he thrust inside me in one brutal, perfect stroke. I screamed—half pain, half ecstasy—as he filled me completely. There was no gentleness now, only raw need. His hips slammed into me again and again, claiming me like I was his mate. Every thrust stoked the fire higher, my body trembling as I neared the edge. His hands gripped my hips, holding me in place as he pounded into me, his growls vibrating against my throat as he bit down—not breaking skin, but close. My orgasm hit like a lightning bolt—white-hot, shattering. I cried out his name, my body convulsing around him, my claws raking his back as my wolf howled inside her. Ray wasn’t far behind. He groaned deep in his chest and buried himself to the hilt. We collapsed into each other, sweaty and shaking, tangled in the sheets. “You’re the sweetest I know,” he murmured against my hair. I closed my eyes, heart pounding. She was ruined, I shouldn’t have said all those earlier, I only want Carlos. “Ray.” “I like it when you call me Ray, it’s more than melodies to my ear with your sweet little voice.” Ray immediately continued with the kisses. He didn’t stop, he continued defiling my lips, I couldn’t tell from what I was feeling, I momentarily held his collar really tight, trying to free myself from his hold, but it was of no use, as this man pinned me down again and began savoring my lips, he managed to push his tongue inside mine to continue with the passionate kiss, that wasn’t so passionate, at this point there was no escaping. I’m tired and can’t do this with him again. “You don’t need to cry or feel bad princess, because I’m gonna give you so much pleasure this time around that you won’t even remember or think about Carlos ever again….” he lean in my ear to whisper sweet things to me, his voice was so seductive I couldn’t resist moaning. “Aaahhh…..Ray please.” I couldn’t hold back anymore, especially with what Ray was doing to me, he slid his hands down my maid dress to my right breast, he massaged them gently giving me this sweet sensation. I wasn’t myself anymore, I lost control. What Ray was doing to me felt heavenly,with the kind of sensation I was feeling I lost my senses I couldn’t think straight, I was beginning to react to his touches so fast and I guessed he noticed this. The strokes surfaced again.

Xianna’s POV “My breath caught in my throat as Ray’s hand grazed my waist, steady and sure. The low hum of the air conditioner buzzed through the silence in the room, barely masking the heat that radiated between us. She was standing by the door now, half-turned, lips still swollen from the kiss they’d shared minutes earlier. “We shouldn’t, pray please stop,I need to retire to my quarters already, please her voice little more than a whisper. Ray tilted his head, eyes dark with something I couldn’t name—desire, maybe, or doubt. “You’ve said that before.” “I mean it this time,” I insisted, one hand resting against my chest as if to contain my pounding heart. “What if someone comes in?” A slow, knowing smile curved Ray’s lips. “That’s just an excuse to run, Xia.” He stepped toward her again, deliberately slow. “Tell me, you don’t love what I’m doing to you and I’ll let you go.” Although I honestly wanted to go but Ray’s eyes didn’t say exactly what he was saying, his eyes depicted something else, as if he was threatening me. I opened her mouth, but nothing came out. In truth, every part of me ached for him. My lips still tingled from our earlier kiss,my body still throbbed with memories of his touch. But the weight of reality—it always crept in just when i was about to surrender, the door to his chambers were open, he didn’t let me go while I tried to go which is why the door was open. Anyone could walk in. And I wouldn’t want Carlos walking on me with Ray. This was reckless. Ray reached me, lifting a hand to gently touch my jaw. “You’re scared,” he said quietly, brushing his thumb along my cheek. “But don’t worry your dearest priest won’t walk in,and we’re not getting caught.” My breath trembled. “You think you know me that well?” “I do know you.” His voice dropped, eyes locked on mine. “You think I didn’t notice the way you looked at me before any of this even started? You lit up every time I walked in the room.” That only happened when I didn’t set my eyes on Carlos, now I regret ever doing any of that. I closed my eyes, pressing my thighs together unconsciously. He was right, and they both knew it. “I hate you,” I said softly, a broken little laugh escaping my lips. “You love this,” he replied. And before I could answer, his mouth was on mine again, hot and urgent. I melted into the kiss, all my hesitation dissolving beneath the way he moved—commanding and patient, like he was learning me all over again. His hands slid down my back, gripping the hem of my shirt and tugging it over her head in one smooth motion. Goosebumps rose across my skin as the cool air hit me but the chill was short-lived. Ray’s hands were already on me, warming every inch he touched. His mouth trailed kisses down my throat, then to the hollow at my collarbone, sending a shiver rippling through me “Ray…” I breathed, my hands in his hair. “Someone might—” “They won’t,” he murmured against my skin. “And even if they do…” He paused, locking eyes with her. “You’re mine right now. Nothing else matters.” How good those words would have felt if it was coming from Carlos instead of Ray. With one hand, he lifted me effortlessly onto the edge of the counter behind us. I gasped, not just from the sudden movement, but from the way his fingers were already trailing up my inner thigh. My skirt had ridden up, and the thin lace of my underwear offered no protection from the heat of his touch. “You’re already wet again,” he said, a rough edge in his voice. “Tell me again you don’t want this.” I couldn’t. This round was more intensifying than the first. I clutched his shoulders as his mouth found my neck again. His fingers moved with practiced ease, stroking me through the fabric until I was trembling. My legs fell open slightly, just enough to give him more access. I should have stopped him. But every time he touched me, my thoughts unraveled. “Please…” I whispered. He pulled back, just enough to look her in the eyes. “Tell me what you want.” “You,” she said, voice shaking. “I want you.” “I’ve gone completely insane, I’m not sure what I told Ray, but I wanted him that instant. He smiled like he’d won some secret game—and maybe he had. In the next breath, he hooked his fingers around the waistband of my panties and pulled them down my thighs, slow enough to drive me mad. He kissed along my hip bone, then lower, until I was gasping, clutching the edge of the counter. Every nerve in my body was alive. I could hear my own breathing, the wet sound of his tongue, the way he groaned when I arched toward him. “Ray, I’m—” I whimpered, and then it hit her. Waves of pleasure rippled through me, my legs tightening around his shoulders. I bit my lip to keep me from crying out, but the moan still escaped, breathy and soft. When he stood again, his mouth glistened, his eyes wild. “You’re incredible,” he said, kissing me deeply again, letting me taste myself on his lips. “But I’m not done.” “He undid his belt, pushing his pants down just enough, and guided himself between my legs. I wrapped my arms around his neck, my forehead pressed to his. Our breaths mingled, erratic, as he pushed into me, slow and deep. I gasped, clutching at his back. There was no hesitation now. “I let him savor me completely this time. The pace started slow, each thrust deliberate, building the tension again. I moaned against his shoulder, hips rolling with his rhythm. “Look at me,” he said, and when I did, he kissed me like I was air and he was drowning. I tightened around him as his movements grew faster, more desperate. My second climax built quickly, more intense than the first, and I cried out his name, clinging to him. He followed moments after, groaning into my hair as he emptied himself, still moving, trying to make it last. We stayed like that for a while, tangled and breathless. Eventually, Xianna broke the silence. “You’re still not the one I want.

Xianna’s POV The weight of Ray’s touch lingered on my skin, but as the last tremors of our encounter settled, a dull ache grew inside me—one that was far deeper than any physical sensation. It was an eroding emptiness, the space between what I truly wanted and what I allowed myself to have. And for that, I felt both ashamed and desperate. There was something wrong with me—how could I want something like that, something so out of reach, something that made me feel both alive and dead inside? “Carlos” and yet I’m always with his brothers. Ray was still there, standing between me and the door, his presence as overwhelming as ever. His gaze was like a heat against my skin, and even though I wanted to leave, to flee, something kept me rooted in place. It was as though every movement was being observed, calculated, and I was too frightened to make a misstep. The room was suffocating with memories of everything that had just happened, and I needed distance, space to breathe. I wanted to be alone in my quarters, to try and forget the confusion that had taken root in my heart. I pushed myself off the counter, legs trembling slightly, my body still thrumming with the aftermath of our encounter. The air felt heavier than before, as though the room was closing in around me, and I could no longer escape. My chest was tight, and I could feel my heartbeat thumping in my ears. It felt like my body was betraying me, reacting to Ray in ways I couldn’t control. But my mind… my mind was another story. It screamed at me to escape, to run, to shut out the reality that I had just lost another piece of myself. It hurt more than anything I’d felt before—more than the pleasure, more than the guilt—it was a piercing emptiness, like I was becoming someone I no longer recognized. Ray watched me, his eyes dark, unreadable. But there was something dangerous in them—something possessive. He wasn’t letting me go so easily, and I could feel it. He knew me better than I knew myself, and that thought sent a shiver down my spine. He had the power to twist me however he wished, and somehow, I couldn’t bring myself to fight it. “You’re leaving?” he asked, his voice low, almost disappointed. His words were a silent accusation, like I was doing something wrong just by walking away. I pulled my shirt back down and straightened my skirt, avoiding his gaze. I could feel the shame creeping up my neck, but I forced it down. I had to get away from him. I needed to go. “I need to go,” I whispered, the words sounding so weak, so hollow. The truth was, I was terrified of what would happen if I stayed. Fear eroded at my insides, but I couldn’t bring myself to fully admit it. I wanted to run, but I was paralyzed by the reality of what was happening to me. A smirk tugged at the corner of Ray’s lips as he took a step toward me. “You think this is going to be the end of it?” I froze, my heart racing. His words hit me like a physical blow, and for a moment, I couldn’t breathe. “Ray, please,” I whispered, my voice faltering. “I can’t… I can’t keep doing this.” His hand shot out, gripping my wrist with surprising force, and he turned me to face him. His grip was tight, unyielding, and in that moment, I realized that there was no escaping him. Not now. Not ever. He had a hold on me that I couldn’t break, no matter how hard I tried. His presence consumed me, like smoke filling every piece of my mind. “You’re not in control here, Xianna. I’m the one.” His voice was rough, like gravel, as he stared down at me. “You have to satisfy me however and whenever I want and you won’t refuse me again, Carlos or no Carlos. I swallowed hard, the words hanging in the air like a promise—or perhaps a threat. His grip tightened slightly, and I had to suppress a shiver. It wasn’t just his touch that terrified me. It was the way he made me feel like I had no choice. No escape. I wasn’t free anymore. Not with him. Not with any of them. “I don’t want this,” I whispered, even though I knew how weak the words sounded. He knew better. He knew how much I wanted to resist, how much I hated the hold he had over me. But the truth was, I couldn’t fight him. Not when he looked at me like that. Ray chuckled darkly, his thumb brushing the back of my hand in a way that made my skin crawl, even as my body betrayed me with a flutter of unwanted desire. “It’s too late for that. You’re mine whenever I want you. And if you think you can turn me down, you’re wrong.” I flinched, pulling my hand from his grasp. The fear was suffocating. “No, I won’t—” “You will,” he cut me off sharply, his voice dropping an octave. “Next time I come to you, you won’t say no. And if you do, there will be consequences, Xianna. You’ve seen what I can do.” His words were like poison, sinking deep into my chest. I nodded, unable to speak, feeling the weight of his threat settle like a lead weight. There was no way out. He had me cornered. The life I had known, the life I had fought to maintain, was slipping through my fingers. “You think you’re still going back to your quarters, don’t you?” His tone was mocking now, a cruel smile playing at the corners of his mouth. “Go, then. But remember what I said.” I didn’t answer him. I couldn’t. The words were lodged in my throat, suffocating me as I made my way toward the door. My hands trembled at my sides, but I had to get away. I couldn’t stand to be near him anymore, not when he was so certain of his control over me. As I stepped out into the corridor, I felt his gaze on my back, sharp and unyielding. His presence clung to me, even in the silence that followed. I quickened my pace, as if I could outrun the heavy weight of his threats, the crushing realization that he was right. I was his. And there was nothing I could do to change that. It was the quietest of walks back to my room—my feet barely touching the ground as my mind reeled with what had just transpired. A mixture of emotions coursed through me—guilt, anger, confusion—but beneath it all, there was fear. Fear of what Ray would do the next time he came for me. Fear of the consequences if I didn’t comply. I had seen glimpses of this kind of control before.

Xianna’s POV <> The corridors felt quieter than usual as I made my way to the library. My steps were slower than I intended, but every part of me was drawn to him—Carlos. It was ridiculous, really, this lingering hope, this tiny flicker of belief that maybe, just maybe, today he would notice me. It wasn’t even about the other brothers. It wasn’t even about what Ray had done to me. It was him. Carlos. I couldn’t even look at myself anymore. I was caught between wanting to disappear and wanting to be seen. Carlos didn’t look at me—not really. Not the way I needed. Not the way I craved. But I couldn’t help myself. I was still here. Still hoping. I reached the heavy door to the library, the faint scent of aged books wafting through the crack. The light from the fireplace flickered inside, casting long, wavering shadows across the floor. My heart began to pound as I opened the door, the sound of my steps echoing too loudly in the silent room. There he was—Carlos. Seated at the long wooden table, his broad shoulders hunched slightly as he read the scripture, the golden light dancing off the pages. He was so absorbed in his reading, so lost in the words. So unreachable. I stood there for a long moment, watching him. There was a calmness about him, a stillness that contrasted the storm swirling inside me. How could he be so peaceful while I was being torn apart by the very desire to be near him? I knew what I was doing, trying to pull his attention toward me. I wasn’t foolish. But I couldn’t help the desperation, the ache that burned within me. I shifted slightly, taking a step closer, my eyes never leaving his form. A soft breath escaped me as I nervously adjusted my apron. If only he’d look up. Just once. I could bear the weight of his gaze for just a moment. I cleared my throat, softly at first, not wanting to disturb him too abruptly. But when there was no response, I did it again, a little louder, this time more deliberate. Still nothing. A low sigh escaped me, and for a brief moment, I wondered if I was foolish to be doing this. What if he didn’t care? What if he never cared? Then, finally, his voice. Cold, sharp. “Xianna.” I froze, heart thumping in my chest. It was like he could read my thoughts, like he knew I had been waiting for this moment. His voice wasn’t warm, though. It wasn’t soft or understanding. No, it was stiff, almost irritating. “Do you have something to say?” His eyes didn’t leave the page, and his lips were set in that familiar, unreadable line. I swallowed hard, words tangling in my throat. The truth was, I didn’t have anything to say—not really. But I needed something. Anything. “I—I was wondering if you needed anything,” I stammered, my voice soft, as if the slightest sound could shatter the fragile space between us. The silence that followed stretched out longer than I anticipated. A heartbeat passed. Another. His eyes flicked toward me, and for the first time, I saw a flash of something—frustration, maybe? Impatience? But it was gone too quickly for me to read. He returned to his scripture, not even acknowledging my presence beyond that fleeting glance. I stood there, suddenly feeling foolish. My cheeks burned, but I refused to look away. There was something about the way he kept ignoring me that twisted something deep inside me. Was I invisible to him? Was I just another face in the crowd? His voice broke the silence again, this time tinged with annoyance. “Xianna, is this a game to you?” The words cut through the air like a whip, sharp and biting. I didn’t know how to respond. Was this a game? Was I trying to play with him? Or was I simply desperate for something—anything—from him? I took a step forward, wanting to say something, to explain myself, but the words didn’t come. Instead, I found myself standing there, frozen, as his eyes finally met mine. It was like standing in the presence of a storm, the intensity of his gaze crashing over me with no mercy. “You’ve been lingering around me for days now. Why?” His voice was low, but the edge in it was unmistakable. I flinched, and my chest tightened. His words, the directness, it hit too close to the truth. But how could I answer? How could I explain what was so deep inside me? The need that gnawed at my insides every time I saw him? “I…” My voice cracked, betraying me. My heart was in my throat, and I could barely breathe. I tried to swallow it down, to gather myself, but the words were stuck. He wasn’t supposed to see this weakness in me. He wasn’t supposed to see the way I craved his attention, his approval. Carlos’ eyes narrowed slightly, his lips pulling into a thin line as if he was trying to decide if he should press further. And then, as if he’d made his decision, he spoke again, his voice rising in frustration. “You know I have work to do. This is not the time for distractions.” His words felt like a slap, each syllable colder than the last. I recoiled, pain flaring in my chest. His indifference, his dismissal—it hurt more than I could express. I wasn’t a distraction. I wasn’t just some servant. I was here, I was real, I was— But before I could stop myself, my emotions surged. I felt the tears rising, hot and heavy, but I refused to let them fall. Not in front of him. I turned away quickly, not trusting myself to stay composed. “I’m sorry,” I whispered, my voice breaking. “I’ll leave you to your work.” I took a step back, my feet moving on their own as I tried to escape the suffocating weight of his gaze. But before I could make it to the door, he called out to me, his voice softer now, but there was an underlying tension to it. “Xianna.” I stopped, half-turned, my hand on the doorframe. For a second, I thought maybe, just maybe, he’d say something different. But his eyes, those cold, unreadable eyes—they didn’t soften. “Don’t come in here again,” he said, his tone firm, commanding. “I don’t have time for your distractions, and I don’t need anything, if I do I’ll call you.” The door clicked shut behind me, and I stood there, frozen. The echo of his words rang in my ears, and my heart broke just a little bit more. I wasn’t even worth his time. Not even a passing thought. And yet, despite the hurt, despite the humiliation, the ache for him, for his attention, still burned. It was like a fire that wouldn’t go out, a wound that wouldn’t heal. I made my way down the corridor, my mind spinning with a thousand thoughts, each one a sharp blade, cutting deeper into the illusion I had been clinging to. Carlos didn’t care. He had never cared. I was nothing more than a maid in his eyes, a shadow at the edges of his world. And the worst part was, I had always known that, hadn’t I? But I kept hoping, kept believing that maybe, just maybe, something would change. I reached my quarters, and the silence of the room swallowed me whole. I wanted to collapse into my bed, to hide from the world. But I couldn’t. I couldn’t escape the weight of his indifference. I couldn’t escape the truth that was now clear in my heart. I wasn’t special to him. I wasn’t worth the effort. Tears finally slipped down my cheeks, but I quickly wiped them away, angry with myself. I couldn’t afford to let this defeat me. Not now. Not when I still had to survive this place. But deep down, I knew the hardest part wasn’t the rejection—it was that I would never stop wanting him. No matter how much he pushed me away. No matter how much I told myself to forget. I would never stop. And that thought made the ache inside me only worse but never with such intensity. He had marked me as his, but his marking was forbidden, I have a connection with Carlos not him or his brother, and no amount of resistance could change that. There was no escape. There was nowhere to hide. The moment the door to my room closed behind me, I sank to the floor, hugging my knees to my chest. Tears burned at the back of my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. I couldn’t cry. Not now. Not when I still had to keep my mask intact for tomorrow. Tomorrow, I would still have to face Carlos, the priest who had never noticed me in this way. The man I wanted—no, needed—but was too far beyond my reach. He was the one I wanted, not Ray. But there was no place for me in his world. He was the holy son, the priest. He was above this, above me. And yet, it was Ray who held power over me now. I let out a shaky breath, pushing myself off the floor. I couldn’t let this consume me. I had to survive this. Somehow. There was no turning back now, but maybe… maybe if I kept my head low, kept my distance from the chaos, I could hold onto a sliver of myself. But deep down, I knew that wasn’t going to be possible. But Ray’s words echoed in my mind. You’ll never say no again. And with that, the door to my sanctuary, my freedom, was closing faster than I could escape. There was no room to breathe, no room to be myself. Only the walls of his control pressing in on me.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303094”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

In a dimly lit room, two individuals, an eighteen-year-old boy and a fifteen-year-old girl, were seated on the floor. The atmosphere was tense and heavy, filled with sorrow. “I do not want you to go, Richard. What am I going to do without you around?” Gabriella said. “Please stay,” she pleaded with tears in her eyes. She had thought she would be strong, but she realized that she needed him as the fear of him leaving overwhelmed her. Richard sighed deeply, feeling the same way about his departure as Gabriella. Then he said to her, holding her in his arms, “I also do not want to leave, but my mom doesn’t want me to stay, and she has convinced my dad to send me to London, and there is no way I can go against his decision. You know how my father is.” Gabriella sniffed, wiping away her tears, and nodded in agreement as she realized Richard was right that his father was the one who had the final say in their family, and once he made a decision, it was difficult to change it. “She doesn’t like me, and that’s why she is sending you away,” she pointed out. Richard couldn’t deny that fact. Because he was aware that his mother didn’t approve of Gabriella and constantly tried to turn him against her. Simply because Gabriella came from a lower-class background, and his mother believed she wasn’t suitable for him. However, Gabriella needed the assurance that Richard would always stand by her, regardless of what his mother or anyone else said. With that, he held her hands and gazed deeply into her eyes as he declared, “No matter what my mom does, I will never forget you, my sweet Gabriella.” Saying that, he leaned in and passionately kissed her, conveying his every emotion in that moment. Breaking the kiss, he rested his head on her shoulder. “Promise me you’ll wait for me,” Richard requested. Though he knew he didn’t have to ask Gabriella that. Because he knew she would always wait for him, no matter how long it took for him to return to her. “Richard! I promise I’ll wait for you, no matter how long it takes for you to come back. I’ll wait for you,” Gabriella promised. Richard smiled, comforted by Gabriella’s words. “I love you, Gabriella.” “I love you, Richard,” she replied and kissed him. Gabriella and Richard grew up together as best friends since they were children. Richard was the son of a billionaire, who shared everything with Gabriella. They played together and did everything together. However, as time went on, romantic feelings began to develop between them. The way he stared at her and how she responded to his advances made their feelings obvious. Despite the three-year age difference, Gabriella couldn’t help but love him. She cared for him deeply, and he was willing to risk everything for her, even going against his mother’s wishes. Richard’s mother, Rosella, detested Gabriella because her mother worked as a helper for Richard’s family. And Rosella considered associating with the daughter of a helper to be unacceptable. She attempted to separate them several times, even going as far as trying to fire Gabriella’s mother. However, her husband refused to allow it, which left Rosella frustrated. Every effort to come between them failed, and this made her increasingly agitated. When Rosella witnessed Richard and Gabriella kissing, her suspicions were confirmed, and her anger reached its peak. She stormed into the room filled with rage, and the other helpers quickly fled. Concerned, Roberto, Richard’s father, left his bedroom and approached Rosella. He tried to calm her down and find out what had upset her so much. However, Rosella remained silent. Roberto persisted, asking if she wanted to talk about it. Out of nowhere, Rosella demanded that Richard be sent to London. Confused, Roberto questioned her sudden request and asked if their son had done something wrong. Rosella explained that she had caught him being romantic with Gabriella, whom she viewed as beneath their social status. Roberto disagreed, believing that one mistake should not result in their only child being sent away. Rosella stubbornly threatened to take matters into her own hands if he didn’t comply. With that, she stormed out of the room, leaving Roberto feeling defeated and sighing heavily. The following morning, Roberto called Richard into the study room, and they both sat down. “Hey, dad, do you want to talk?” Richard asked. “Yes! Can you tell me about your true relationship with your best friend?” Roberto asked, getting straight to the point. “You mean Gabriella?” Richard asked. “Yes, Gabriella,” Roberto responded. “She is my girlfriend,” Richard answered honestly. There was no point in hiding it. The truth would come out sooner or later. Roberto sighed deeply. It seemed like his wife was right all along. Richard was in a romantic relationship with Gabriella. “Your girlfriend! Alright then, get ready to leave for London soon,” Roberto said. “But dad!” Richard exclaimed. “Do not argue, Richard. You are going, and that’s final,” Roberto said with command laced in his tone, leaving no room for arguments. “Fine, DAD. I know this is all mom’s doing,” Richard said as he stormed out in anger, leaving his dad in seat. As the sun rose on the day of his departure, the villa was filled with silence. Then he woke up to the sound of his alarm, which he hated. So he stood up to take his bath as he reluctantly prepared for his forced journey to London. Meanwhile, Rosella was in the sitting room, getting everything ready for Richard’s departure. A few minutes later, Richard was fully prepared, and he descended the stairs to find everything ready. This made him sad, as he had to leave behind everything he loved and go to a place where he knew no one. But above all, he had no choice but to obey his parents. He gathered his bags and took one last look at the villa, reminiscing on the memories he had there. Thoughts of Gabriella flashed through his mind. Taking a deep breath, he hugged his parents tightly, he wiped his tears, and got into the car. Knowing that one day he would return and make Gabriella his wife, but for now, he had to fulfill his parents’ wishes.

Ten years later…. Gabriella woke up that morning in her bed, filled with excitement. She was so thrilled that she could feel her heart racing. And moments later, she went to assist her mom, Elena, in the kitchen. As she smiled to herself, her mother became curious, so she asked what had brought such a radiant smile to her face. “Darling, can you please share with me what is making you so joyful?” Elena inquired. Gabriella chuckled as she responded. “Mom, do you want to know?” “I do, Gabriella, please tell me,” Elena responded. “ Okay, I will tell you,” Gabriella finally agreed. “Mom,” She began. “Richard is returning from London today,” Gabriella continued, as her cheek reddened. However, Elena did not share in her daughter’s happiness upon hearing this news as her smile vanished. “Are you sure he will remember you?” she asked cautiously. Elena knew that this topic was a sensitive one, so she approached it with caution. “Why would he not remember me, Mom?” she asked irritably. Her mother had tried to discourage her from holding onto the promise she made to Richard multiple times, but she refused to give up. “We made a promise to each other to stay together forever, and I have waited for him this long. I am sure he would do the same. We share an undying love,” Gabriella responded. Elena’s bitter explanation followed. “My darling, I want your heart to be safe and unharmed. That is why I asked, and you must understand the reality of our situation compared to theirs. They are billionaires, and we are just servants. That is the truth,” Elena explained with a hint of bitterness in her voice. She had witnessed many love stories end because of differences in social status. She was simply concerned for Gabriella, not wanting her to get hurt. Gabriella gasped. “I know Richard loves me, Mom. He told me so. He doesn’t care about our social status differences. He loves me for who I am, and he’s willing to fight the world for us,” she voiced out as tears filled her eyes without her realizing. And so, with frustration in her demeanor, she stormed off to her room, as she locked herself inside. “Oh my God,” muttered Elena. She was in pain seeing her daughter so vulnerable, but she had to be honest so Gabriella could be prepared for whatever might happen. “I’m just a mother trying to look out for her only child,” Elena mumbled to herself. Meanwhile, in her room, Gabriella was lost in thoughts about her mother’s words. She had her doubts, but she still held onto her hope that it would be a great night for her because Richard would keep the promise he made to her. He just had to keep his promise! At the villa, there were numerous lights, which were decorated with the most exquisite colors and designs. Happiness permeated every corner, as laughter echoed everywhere. Rosella and Roberto were extremely thrilled to hear that their only son was returning home after a decade, so they organized a grand welcome party for him. The party had gained much attention before Richard’s arrival, as Rosella spared no effort in ensuring the finest quality of everything, from the wine to the cuisine. She hired the best bands and planners, and paid meticulous attention to every detail to make her son’s arrival the best possible. She did a double-check on everything for any faults and once she noticed even the smallest of flaws, she flares up. Apart from welcoming their son, Rosella had additional reasons for her painstaking preparations. She had a fondness for being surrounded by elegance and high-quality things, so she dedicated extra time to make the party an unforgettable experience, to elevate her social status among her wealthy friends and be unbeatable. While Rosella was preoccupied with the party, Roberto eagerly anticipated seeing his son after such a long time. He was anxious to learn about the events that had transpired in his son’s life, as their communication had been limited since he departed for London with a heart full of pain and anger. “It’s been ten years; that should be in the past,” Roberto muttered. Then he sighed, as he began with a bright smile on his face, “I miss our son, Rosella. I can’t wait to see him after all these years. I wonder how he looks now.” “Oh, Roberto, he must look so handsome. After all, he is your son,” Rosella replied. Listening to the words of his wife, Roberto wore a smile on his face and he said, “Come here, my beautiful wife,” as he embraced her tightly. Still in his embrace, Rosella continued with her reassuring words, “Don’t worry, my love. He will be fine,” Two hours later, Gabriella and her mother arrived at the villa. Immediately, Rosella noticed them, she walked towards them with a hateful expression. “Why are you arriving late, Elena?” Rosella asked in a cold tone. “I apologize, madam. Gabriella wasn’t feeling well,” Elena lied. Rosella rolled her eyes at Elena’s excuse, still glaring at them both with hatred. Then she said, “Had my husband supported my decision towards you, I would have fired you a long time ago.” “What are you waiting for, Elena? There’s plenty to do,” she said scornfully. “Of course, madam,” Elena replied with a smile. She was unaffected by Rosella’s look, as she had grown accustomed to it after working with them for over twenty-five years. Elena went off to do her tasks, and as always, Gabriella followed her mother to help. After a few minutes, Rosella approached Gabriella and Elena while they were working, as she noticed how evident their happiness was about something. “What’s so funny?” Rosella asked scornfully. “Why do you want to know?” Gabriella responded in the same tone. “I see you speak rudely now. Is this the way your mother raised you?” Rosella scolded. She wondered why she hadn’t ordered her men to kill Elena yet. “She apologizes, madam,” Elena replied respectfully. Seeing Elena’s apology, Rosella decided to let the matter go. Then she began looking at Gabriella’s dress, which made her say, “I see you’re all dressed up. Is there an event?” “My best friend is coming back today, and I dressed up for him,” Gabriella replied with excitement. This made Rosella give a hysterical laughter as she said, “Oh, your best friend? The same best friend who hasn’t bothered to contact you in ten years?” Gabriella felt hurt by Rosella’s statement, but consoled herself with thoughts of Richard. She pondered the reason why Rosella hated her so much. It was true that Richard hadn’t contacted her throughout the past decade, but she didn’t blame him. He had been incredibly busy with his father’s empire abroad, and Gabriella admired his accomplishments. Rosella continued to laugh uncontrollably before saying, “I hope you don’t get too broken tonight, sweetheart.” she smirked before leaving. However, little did Gabriella know that she had many challenges ahead. Despite Rosella’s words, Gabriella held onto hope and happiness. Her words caused Gabriella to lose herself in thought, asking, “What does she mean by me getting shattered?” Elena reassured her, saying, “You don’t have to take Rosella’s words seriously. You know she will say anything to hurt you because she doesn’t want you around.” Filled with anger, Gabriella exclaimed, “I can’t understand why she despises me so much.” Elena praised her, as she said, “It’s because you are a rare gem, Gabriella.” Hearing her mother’s words lifted Gabriella’s mood once again. As she said, with a determination not to let Rosella’s words affect her. “Let’s get back to our chores.” She held a strong belief that Richard would rectify everything, and she was prepared to face any ridicule Rosella might throw her way. Lost in the memories of her love, Gabriella chuckled with excitement. “Oh, mum! I can’t wait to see him. It’s as if my heart is about to burst out of my chest,” she daydreamed. Although Elena smiled at her daughter, she felt worried inside, desperately hoping the evening would turn out well for Gabriella. “My love, you will certainly do great tonight,” she said, providing her daughter with hope and courage to overcome any obstacles. Elena was scared for Gabriella due to their social status and the wealth of the Maxwells’ family. She believed they would never reach their status even in a thousand decades. However, she refrained from voicing her thoughts aloud to avoid jinxing her daughter’s happiness. It had been a long time since she had seen Gabriella this happy. So they continued the chores and, amidst the ongoing conversation, they made progress in handling the preparations for the party and cleaning the exquisite antiques around the villa. Elena smiled silently, anticipating the relaxation she would feel with Rosella’s presence, knowing she would no longer be subjected to her constant teasing. However, Gabriella remained unaffected by this and continued to immerse herself in thoughts of her beloved Richard. Suddenly, she remembered she needed to freshen up. “Mom! I’ll be back soon,” she exclaimed and ran off happily. “But Gabby!” Elena smiled, resigning herself to the situation. “That girl can be quite overwhelming at times,” she muttered softly. “I will just finish up the remaining chores.” As Gabriella cleaned up, she was reminded of another tender moment with Richard, which was their last kiss before he left. This stirred up her emotions once more. “I really can’t wait to see Richard again,” she murmured to herself. “Or perhaps I’m expressing my feelings too strongly,” she pondered, questioning herself. After she finished her cleanups, then she returned to assist her mother with the remaining chores.

***** In the evening, Richard finally arrived at his family’s villa, where everyone was dressed up for the elaborate party. His parents, Rosella and Roberto, heard the car horn and were certain it belonged to Richard. They hurried outside to see, and to their joy, it was indeed Richard! Excitement overwhelmed them, as if their hearts wanted to burst out of their bodies. They ran towards him with overflowing love and happiness. Coincidentally, Gabriella also heard the horn, and her face turned red as she blushed uncontrollably. She was filled with immense happiness because the love of her life had finally arrived. She started heading towards him, only for her to receive a call from her boss at the office, which made her feel compelled to answer it. Rosella and Roberto warmly embraced their only child and showered him with unconditional love. “Come, let’s go inside,” Rosella said. “Mom, Dad!” Richard exclaimed happily. “I have missed you both so much. It’s good to see you again, guys,” he said excitedly as he hugged his parents. “It’s great to see you too, my son,” Roberto responded. He had just been worried for no reason. His son didn’t seem to have any grudge against him. “How was your journey?” Roberto asked. “I trust it was not stressful?” “It was not, Dad. Mom made sure it was the best,” he answered and laughed. “You look so lean, my darling,” Rosella commented as she assessed her son from head to toe. “Mom, it’s just stress,” Richard responded and shook his mother off of him. “Come, let’s return to the party. The guests must be waiting already,” Roberto urged. With that, Richard nodded, and so they walked their way there. Reaching where the celebration was happening, the guests welcomed Richard home with a toast and immediately bombarded him with different questions, “Oh, are you ready to fully take over the company?” “Are you ready for marriage now?” The guest continued to ask questions repeatedly, which irritated Richard. However, he felt obligated to stay and didn’t want to appear rude. He sighed in resignation, muttering to himself, “This is going to be a long night.” He had opposed his mother’s decision to throw a party, but she insisted, and now he found himself trapped in a location he didn’t want to be. Gabriella continued to assist her mother in the kitchen as her phone rang once again. checking her phone screen, she saw it was still her boss calling, this time she refused to pick up the call. Elena noticed how frustrated her daughter looked, but refused to say anything to her. Some moments later, the call still persisted so she walked outside to responded to it the time, At the same time, Richard received a message on his own phone, causing his initial smile to vanish and be replaced by a frown. He excused himself and departed from the party as he headed to his room. Back outside, Gabriella became increasingly annoyed while speaking on the phone. Despite repeatedly informing him that she wasn’t available for a shift that night, he was stubbornly persistent in asking her to make a delivery. If it weren’t for his advanced age, she would have hung up on him long ago and wouldn’t mind the cost of her job. “Sir, I have informed you numerous times that I am not a…” Gabriella was suddenly interrupted as someone swiftly covered her mouth and nose with a white handkerchief. “Hmmm,” she managed to murmur before her voice became muffled, causing her to drop her phone. She desperately tried to break free from her assailant’s grasp, but her efforts grew weaker as she gradually lost consciousness. But within seconds, she slipped into unconsciousness. The thug proceeded to drag her away from the party and out of the villa. ** Gabriella remained unconscious, still lying with the kidnappers in the vehicle as they transported her from the villa. One of the kidnappers grabbed his phone and dialed the person who had organized the abduction. “We already have the girl and we’re en route to the hotel,” he informed them. “You can send the room number to the hotel where we’re supposed to deliver her. Make sure to use the back entrance and avoid being seen,” the person instructed before ending the call. Within moments, the goon’s phone vibrated, indicating a new message. He retrieved his phone and discovered the room number where they were supposed to leave Gabriella. The group arrived at the back of the hotel, where a staff member was already waiting for them. Hastily, he guided them into the hotel and to the designated room where Gabriella was to be left. The kidnappers quickly placed her on the bed and proceeded to undress her. “Boss, how about we have some fun with the girl?” someone asked the leader. “I had the same idea, but not now. We’ll do it later, once everything settles down,” the leader of the goons replied. With that, they exited the room. Then shortly after, they texted the person who hired them to inform them that the job was completed. They also sent a message to Richard on his phone: “Your childhood lover is now promiscuous and available for anything. Come to room 4012 at the Empire Hotel and see it for yourself.” Meanwhile, Richard had just finished delivering his speech after his parents had officially announced to the whole world that he was taking over the company. While everyone was busy congratulating him for the big news, his phone suddenly beeped. Thinking it was the previous caller, he decided to ignore it. But however, his mother approached him as she saw him from a distance when he began ignoring the call and she said, “Answer your phone, dear. It might be something important.” With a slight smile of reluctance in his expression he decided to respond to the call not wanting to refuse or disrespect his mother, and so he brought his phone out of his pocket and he proceeded to open the message only for him to see an unbelievable revelation. Disappointment flushed through his expression and resulted in a change in his countenance as he was not expecting to see what he had just read. As Rosella saw the change in Richard’s expression she gave a smirk of satisfaction, knowing that her plan had worked. And there was no way Gabriella would ever be able to put Richard under her control now.

Upon noticing the change in Richard’s expression, she approached him and feigned concern. “My love, what’s wrong? Aren’t you feeling well?” she inquired with a slight smirk on her face. “It’s nothing, Mom. I just need to go somewhere now,” Richard replied. “Can I come with you?” Rosella requested. But filled with rage, he gave an aggressive response, “I’m fine, Mom! Give me a break, please.” He then departed from the villa, got into his car, and drove directly to the address mentioned in the message. Rosella didn’t want to miss seeing Gabriella’s reaction when her hopes of marrying Richard were shattered, so she followed him in another car. After a long journey and trailing, they arrived at the hotel, which happened to be one of the hotels owned by her family. This made it easy to get Gabriella to the room. The staff immediately greeted him upon seeing him. “Please give me the key card for room 4012,” he commanded, disregarding their greetings. “Sir, there is a guest currently staying in that room,” the concierge informed him. “If you don’t want to lose your job, then give me the key card!” Richard yelled in anger. “I suggest you do as he says,” Rosella, Richard’s mother, said from behind her son. Richard was not surprised to see his mother there; he had realized from the moment he left their family mansion that she was following him. The concierge did not need to be told twice and handed the key card over to Richard. He and his mother promptly made their way to their private elevator and ascended to the floor where the room was located. Without wasting any time, Richard forcefully inserted the key into the door and opened it, driven by his intense curiosity to uncover the truth. He walked into his room and, to his surprise, found his arch nemesis, Simon Grey, standing in front of the door. He didn’t care about the invasion of his privacy, so he continued further into the room, where he discovered Gabriella was lying on the bed with her eyes closed and the duvet covering her unclothed body. In a fit of rage, Richard yelled, “Gabriella!” Forty minutes earlier, Simon was lost in thought as his driver transported him home. He understood why his mother was at his house; she desired a daughter-in-law who would provide her with grandchildren. As her only child, the pressure on him had become unbearable. However, he had no interest in getting married. If his mother wanted grandchildren, he would be more than willing to provide them through surrogacy, but she vehemently refused this idea. “Take me to the nearest hotel!” he suddenly commanded. His secretary looked puzzled by this abrupt request. Simon knew his mother would be furious if he didn’t return home, but he didn’t care. “You heard me correctly the first time. Take me to the closest hotel. It doesn’t matter if it’s not my usual one, just get me there!” he ordered, his tone even colder than before. He was in no mood to endure his mother’s tirade tonight. The driver promptly complied with his request, and four minutes later, they arrived at a hotel. “Sir, this hotel belongs to the Greys,” his secretary pointed out. “I don’t care,” Simon stated as he stepped out. His secretary quickly entered the hotel and booked a room for him. “You can go now,” he said, taking the key card from his secretary. He examined It and noticed that his room was room 4013. Without wasting any time, he immediately headed towards the room. However, just as he was about to enter, a thought suddenly occurred to him. If he did not make It home, his mother would forcefully extract the truth from his secretary and would immediately come to the hotel. Simon heard the elevator door open and noticed another man approaching him. The man stopped at the room opposite his, which gave Simon an idea. “Excuse me, can we switch rooms?” he said to the man. His tone made it clear that it was more of a demand than a request. The man was about to decline when he recognized Simon. Only a fool would go against his wishes. “Sure, sir,” he acquiesced, and they exchanged key cards. Finally, Simon entered his room. He quickly removed his suit jacket and casually placed it on the chair. He felt utterly exhausted from the numerous meetings he had attended, and all he desired was to get some sleep. However, his plans were interrupted as he approached the bed and discovered an unconscious woman lying naked. This left Simon shocked. Initially, he believed she was one of those audacious women who desired to seduce him and create a scandal. However, something gave him the intuition that this was not the case. Then he approached the bed and assisted her in finding a more comfortable sleeping position since she appeared to be in distress. Following this, he gently covered her body with the duvet, recognizing the impropriety of witnessing her in such a vulnerable state. Subsequently, he captured a photograph of her face and proceeded to make a phone call. “Hello, sir,” Tion, his secretary, answered. “I have just forwarded you a photo; please gather any and all information you can about this woman,” Simon instructed. “W-woman!” Tion exclaimed, shocked by the request. He never expected to hear those words from his boss. “Did I not speak clearly? If your hearing is causing you difficulties, I suggest you resign,” Simon coldly retorted. “No, sir, it’s just unusual for you to request an investigation regarding a woman,” Tion honestly expressed. “I expect a report on her by tomorrow’s end,” Simon ordered before promptly ending the call. He redirected his focus towards the woman, who continued to slumber on the bed, who seemed oblivious to the world around her. A knock on the door disrupted his thoughts. Then he rose and opened the door without bothering to check who it was, only to be surprised by the presence of his self-proclaimed arch-enemy.

A knock on the door interrupted his train of thought. He stood up and opened the door without bothering to check who it was. To his surprise, it was his self-proclaimed arch-enemy, Richard Maxwell. Suddenly, there was an awkward silence, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Anger burned between them. “Well, hello! If it isn’t Almighty Simon Grey,” Richard sneered. “What are you doing here?” Simon asked angrily. Richard smirked, his eyes filled with hatred. “One of my spies told me you have a girl with you,” he said. Simon became even more infuriated. “And how does that concern you?” he retorted to Richard. Richard’s obvious smirk displayed his intense dislike for Simon and how much he was enjoying the situation. With all the commotion happening between Richard and Simon at the entrance of the room, Gabriella was awoken from her deep sleep. It took her quite some time to gather her thoughts as her head was pounding. After a few minutes, while Richard and Simon continued their argument, Gabriella was taken aback to find herself in an unfamiliar room, with the only memory being her abduction by some men. “Where am I?” she asked, surprised. This interruption caused the argument to cease, and both Richard and Simon turned to look at her. Simon left the door open and approached Gabby, making it easy for Richard to enter the room. “Well, well, well, so I heard correctly,” Richard said. “So, you trade your body for money,” he accused Gabby. “What? Are you joking? What do you mean, Richard?” she shouted, tears filling her eyes. “Do these two know each other?” Simon murmured. “Yes, Gabriella Hart! You heard me correctly,” Richard stated. “Do I even know this man? Who are you?” Gabby questioned. “Stop pretending,” Richard interrupted. “I don’t buy it. Stop pretending you don’t know him, because I don’t care,” he insisted. “My mom was always right – you’re a cheap whore who sells her body for money!” Richard yelled in anger. “Gabby, I thought you were waiting for me, just like you promised. And here you are, sleeping around with men, and even worse, with SIMON GREY!” he said. Despite everything that was happening, Richard’s main concern was seeing her with his arch enemy, which crushed his ego and fueled his desire for revenge. “Richard, it’s not what you think. I’ve always been yours, even when you left. All I remember is being grabbed by some men at the party, blindfolded, and forced into a van. I tried to run, but then I suddenly felt suffocated when they put a cloth over my nose. And now I’m here, that’s all I can remember,” she explained. But Richard was unwilling to listen, consumed by his thirst for revenge. Gabriella tried to touch him, but he snapped, “Get your hands off me, you dirty pig.” He then threw her onto the bed, injuring her slightly, and all she could do was cry. Richard huffed and left the room. Meanwhile, amidst all this chaos, Simon remained silent and confused. He wondered how she ended up in bed and how he ended up in the same room with her. However, Simon was secretly enjoying the drama, as a plan to ruin his arch enemy took shape in his mind, allowing him to keep a hold on abby. On his way home from the park, Richard noticed his mother’s car at the same hotel and received a call from her. He wondered why she was at the hotel. “Hello, mom!” he said. “Hello Richard! Where are you? We have been searching for you. Do you know how worried Roberto and I are?” Rosella scolded. “Jesus Christ, Mom! I’m not a teenager anymore. I have my issues sometimes,” he shouted. “Where are you?” she asked. “Where are you, Mom?” Richard asked, smirking. “What has come over you? Anyway, I followed you immediately after you left the party in a rather awkward state. I wanted to know what was happening,” she said. “And by the way, what the heck are you doing at the Grey’s hotel? Are there any pending deals between you and Dad that we are unaware of?” Rosella questioned. “It’s a long story, Mom,” Richie responded. “Okay, I’m almost home. We’ll talk when we’re both settled at home,” he concluded. “Very well, drive safely, my darling,” Rosella responded. A few hours passed, but Gabby couldn’t gather the mental balance to leave the room. Simon received a call from Tion. “Yes, Tion, tell me,” he requested. “Sir, I obtained some information about the woman,” said Tion. “Okay, what is it?” Simon asked eagerly. “I found out that her name is Gabriella Hart. She and her mother, Elena Hart, work for the Maxwells. She is very humble and easy-going. I also discovered that she and Richard Maxwell are childhood friends and have been in a romantic relationship. Furthermore, I found out that Rosella Maxwell, Simon’s mother, despises Gabriella to an extreme extent. She even convinced Roberto, Richard’s father, to send him abroad just to keep Gabriella away from her son. I also learned that Rosella abuses Gabriella at every opportunity she gets. That’s all I have for now, sir,” said Tion. “Thank you, Tion,” Simon said, slightly intrigued. “Very well, sir,” he responded, and the call disconnected. Simon took a deep breath and rested his neck against the edge of the couch, focusing on his breath. Meanwhile, Gabriella continued to cry, feeling numb and in shock from the events that had transpired. Simon felt a sense of pity for her, knowing she was innocent. However, his egotistical nature prevented him from showing any empathy as he stared at her without blinking. After some time, he attempted to speak to Gabby. “Are you alright, miss?” Simon asked, genuinely concerned. However, Gabriella did not respond, which irritated him slightly. Frustrated, he returned to his seat and pulled out his laptop to resume working. Amid the silence, Gabby began trembling uncontrollably, but Simon failed to notice as his work took precedence over her well-being. Later on, Gabby hastily left the hotel room, her face soaked with tears and a look of confusion and numbness evident. She had forgotten to put on her slippers, completely consumed by thoughts of her unwavering faithfulness to Richard. “Why would I ever betray you, Richard?” she whispered to herself, rambling as she walked out of the hotel building. Passersby stared at her, perceiving her as a madwoman due to her simultaneous crying, talking to herself, and walking. After some time, Simon turned his gaze towards Gabby and was shocked to find her gone. Confused, he quickly checked the bathroom, growing increasingly worried as his vengeful plans against the Maxwells seemed to be falling apart. “Hello! Miss, are you there?” he shouted, opening the door and finding the room empty. In a state of panic, he decided to contact Emilia and Tion at the reception. “Hello, Emilia,” he said to the receptionist, trying to maintain composure. “Good day, sir. How may I assist you today?” Emilia responded. “Emilia, have you seen a woman in a red mini gown in the lobby today?” he inquired. “No, sir, I haven’t noticed anyone matching that description,” she answered. “Shall I instruct the security to thoroughly check everyone checking out?” Emilia suggested. “Yes, please do that, Emilia. Also, I will reach out to Tion for assistance in finding her,” Simon replied. “Very well, sir. Is there anything else you require?” Emilia asked. “Not yet, I will call you when I need anything. Thank you, Emilia,” he concluded. “Alright, sir. Bye, sir,” Emilia responded. They both hung up the call at the same time and dropped the phone. Simon immediately called Tion. “Find her, she is missing,” Simon ordered. “Very well, sir,” Tion responded. The call ended, and he got lost in his thoughts. “Why would no one believe this lady?” he murmured to himself. “It is so obvious she would never hurt anyone, but anyway, life happens,” Simon concluded. He then sat down and returned to his work. After a long struggle to leave the hotel, Gabriella successfully left. She began walking aimlessly, crying profusely and talking to herself in confusion. “Why me? What have I done to deserve this?” she questioned. “Who did this to me when I have done nothing to anyone?” Gabby interrogated herself. “Why did he not believe me? I am still his Gabby, HIS GABRIELLA HART, who waited ten years to see him again,” she sobbed. She continued crying and questioning herself while walking barefooted, oblivious to everything around her. She was so lost in her tears that she did not realize the moment she moved from the walkway to the main road, ignoring the honking cars passing by. She was so engrossed in her pain and tears that she didn’t care what could happen to her. She kept walking without a destination until the street became extremely deserted and the sky was filled with fear and terror, but Gabriella was not moved by it. After crying for hours, she suddenly realized it was already midnight. As all she could hear was the silent wind passing through the trees, and she realized she was the only one left outside in the town. She stood up, wiped her tears, and made her way home. At first, she lost her way because her eyes were drenched with tears and she couldn’t see clearly. Meanwhile, Elena was already searching for Gabriella. She scoured every corner of the Maxwell’s villa, but Gabby was nowhere to be found. Elena became extremely anxious to know where her daughter had gone. Then, she noticed Richard walking in and so she made the decision of asking him about Gabriella’s whereabouts, despite her fear of his evident anger. “Excuse me, Richard sir. Have you seen Gabriella? I can’t seem to find her anywhere,” Elena asked with curiosity. “I haven’t seen Gabriella since the party,” Richard lied. “Perhaps she went home to get some fresh air, “ “You might be right, sir. I will continue searching,” Elena responded. Richard left her standing there confused as Elena continued her search for Gabriella, feeling extremely worried sensing something was wrong. Afterwards, Simon received a call from Tion, which piqued his curiosity. “Sir, I have information that she has left the hotel and is somewhere in the city. We’re trying to track her down, and I will call you to let you know if we find her,” Tion said. “Don’t bother, Tion. Find her. I need her here as soon as possible,” Simon yelled. “I will find her, sir,” Tion responded. They both ended the call, and Simon grew worried because he needed his plans to succeed so badly. He was eager to exact revenge on Richard Maxwell. After a few minutes of been lost in his thoughts, Simon continued his work.

After the conversation between Elena and Richard about Gabriella, a few ladies entered the villa a few minutes later, looking confused as they did not know whom to ask about the person they were looking for. Luckily, Elena walked in at the right time, and one of the ladies approached her for directions to find the person they were seeking. “Excuse me, ma’am, do you know where Richard Maxwell is?” she asked. “Why do you seek Richard Maxwell?” Elena interrogated. “He asked us to meet him in his villa, and he told us to ask for him from anyone at the villa,” one of the ladies responded. “Kindly sit while I call him for you. What do I say your name is?” Elena asked. “Tell him, Elizabeth,” the lady answered. Elena left to meet Richard. When she arrived at his room, she knocked three times on his door “Come in,” Richard responded. “Good day, Mr. Richard. You have three guests waiting for you in the waiting room. One of them said her name is Elizabeth,” Elena said. “Oh! Tell them to come upstairs to my room,” he replied. Elena looked extremely shocked and disappointed, but did not say anything because he is her boss. She felt only pity for her daughter, knowing how much she loved Richard and how long she had waited. So she left Richard’s room to deliver the message to his guests. After a short walk, she arrived at the waiting room. “Mr. Richard is waiting for you in his room. It is located on the second floor, to your right,” Elena said to them with a slight smirk on her face. “Thank you,” one of the ladies said, while the others left without expressing gratitude to Elena. But she wasn’t bothered because all she could think about was finding her missing daughter. She had a feeling that something terrible had happened to her poor daughter. Eventually, she started calling everyone she knew who had a certain relationship with her daughter to check if they knew where she was, but to no avail. After a while, Rosella arrived at the villa and saw Elena. “Elena, where is my son?” she questioned. “He is in his room,” Elena replied with a direct tone. “Is he okay? What is he doing in his room?” Rosella murmured to herself while Elena was still standing in front of her. “I think he has a guest, ma’am,” Elena poked her nose. “A guest? A female guest or a male guest?” she asked in curiosity. “I do not know, madam. Can I return to my post?” Elena responded. Rosella became more curious and wanted to go and check who the guest was, but she stopped herself. As she murmured to herself. “He is mature enough to decide what he wants. I will see him later then,” So she left and went to her room. “Gabriella was still on her way home, unable to hold back her tears as she cried like a little child. She had been deeply wounded by the man she had loved for the past ten years, and never imagined in her dreams that he would ever hurt her like this. Meanwhile, Elena was still searching for her missing daughter, causing her a great deal of distress and agony. Suddenly, Gabriella arrived at the villa and ran to meet her mother at her workspace. “Mother! Mother!” she yelled, running towards her. Upon hearing Gabriella’s voice, Elena’s heart skipped a beat, and tears streamed down her face as she rushed to meet her daughter, embracing her without hesitation. “My love! Where have you been? Do you know how worried I was about you? Please, never do this to me again,” Elena said, her eyes filled with tears. “Mother, I was kidnapped,” Gabby trembled. “What?!” Elena exclaimed. “Where, when, how? Tell me everything. I want to know every detail,” she questioned in anxiety. With that, Gabriella narrated the entire incident, from her abduction at the party to the suffocation and waking up in a hotel room with a man, to the conversation she had with Richard, and how she broke down and cried. “Hmm, it will all get better. We will be fine. Just hold on a little longer while I change my clothes, and then we can go home today,” Elena consoled. Gabriella sat down next to her mother, resting her head on her thighs. Elena felt sorry for her sweet daughter because she knew that what awaited her was something she was not mentally prepared for.” A few minutes later, Richard came downstairs to the living room with his female guest, while the ladies were giggling at each other. Coincidentally, Rosella arrived in the living room at the same time and was surprised to see some unfamiliar women with her son. “Hello, champ,” she said. “Hi, Mom, when did you get back?” replied Richard. “A few hours ago. Who are these lovely ladies?” Rosella asked. “Oh, mother, they are the mothers of my guests,” he smiled. “Guests, you say!” She smirked. “Okay, love, we’ll talk later,” she giggled heavily and left. Then Gabby and her mother entered the living room, which led to the exit of the villa. Gabby was shocked when she saw some unknown women with Richard and how close they all were to him. This made her numb but also angry. She tried to speak, but her mother held her back, trying to control her outburst. However, Gabby did not care, and for the first time, Gabriella Hart disobeyed her mother and stormed towards Richard with an evident fury. “Who are these ladies?” She challenged him. But Richard paid her no attention and considered her insignificant, as he savored every moment of the torment he was perceiving. “Richard Maxwell!” Gabby yelled in frustration. “So you broke your promise of being in a relationship exclusively with me and went on to have multiple affairs with different women? You disgust me, Richard,” she said. But Richard completely ignored her, which only aggravated her further, causing her to forcefully turn his face towards her. “Can’t you hear me calling you, Richard? What is your explanation for this?” she shouted. And instantly, he faced her as he spoke out, “And I also need you to explain your intimacy with Simon Grey?” Tears swelled in her eyes as she explained, “I never slept with him. How many times do I have to explain this to you? I was kidnapped and drugged. How can I elaborate more on my explanation?” “Do I look like I care? Can you please leave? You are interrupting my work here with my guest,” the ladies smiled, but this disgusted Gabriella. “You slimy perverts,” she said while filled with anger. During the entire conversation between Gabriella and Richard, Elena and Rosella listened attentively and awkwardly stared at each other. “I thought you loved me, but now I see you are just like your mother,” said Gabby angrily. “Do not dare drag me into this, Gabriella. I never asked you to wait for him or fall in love with him. And do you think someone like him would want to be with someone like you?” Rosella scoffed at her words. “Ma’am, with all due respect, never talk to my daughter that way. If you had trained your son well, he would have respect for women. But all you have is an excuse for a son who is a man whore in a suit,” Elena defended. Gabriella was shocked to see her mother react that way for the first time, which made tears stream down her face. “Let us go, baby. These people are monsters, and they are not worth your tears,” she consoled. Then they left through the exit, but suddenly Elena came back and gave Richard a tight slap on his cheek, leaving everyone shocked and perplexed. “That is for hurting my daughter and making her feel vulnerable, you bastard,” she said to him. But all Richard could feel at that moment was a tremendous amount of rage because he felt extremely embarrassed by Gabriella and Elena. This turned him into a bloodthirsty, revengeful being. After Gabriella and her mother had left the villa and were on the street late at night, both of them felt weak and emotionally drained. Gabriella’s mother couldn’t help but feel pity for her daughter and made an effort to console her. “My love, don’t cry over him because he is not worth it. You are extremely beautiful, vibrant, and still young. You will find someone who will truly love you for who you are,” Elena advised, trying to comfort her daughter. “Baby, please don’t cry,” she pleaded. “But, mother, do I deserve this?” Gabby questioned, scoffing. She wished she could do something to help her daughter, but she knew she wasn’t capable. So, she continued trying to console her. Gabriella and Elena were still walking on the road when they noticed a truck approaching. Unbeknownst to them, it carried the thugs who had been sent to carry out a mission. Unfortunately, they were heading straight towards Gabby and her mother. As the thugs saw them and recognized them from the picture they had been sent. They were happy to have finally found them after all their efforts and stress. Without wasting any time, they drove closer to Gabby with the truck and executed their plans. As a result, Gabriella was thrown to the other side of the road and suffered brutal injuries, bleeding heavily and gasping for breath. Elena, on the other hand, flew onto the walkway after being hit by the truck. Once the thugs got out of the truck, they went to each side where Gabriella and Elena were lying. Without bothering to check if they were alive or not, they shot both of them three times. Fortunately, Gabriella was still breathing, albeit bleeding profusely, while Elena lay motionless. The criminals rejoiced as they had completed the job they were assigned to do. They contacted Richard to deliver the good news, “The job is done, Mr. Maxwell, sir,” the criminals said. Richard asked for further confirmation, “Are you sure they are dead?” “We have already checked,” they lied. “They are dead and gone.” “Good job! Expect your payment shortly,” he replied. They both hung up and celebrated simultaneously. As they were making their way back to their truck, one of the criminals appeared confused. “Why did Mr. Richard not give us the money when we asked for it? Why did he wait until after we completed the job?” he complained. “Well, that’s how Maxwell operates,” the other criminal replied. Afterwards, the goons departed, leaving Gabriella struggling to breathe and lying in a pool of her blood in the middle of the road. With tears in her eyes, she reached out her hand to touch her lifeless mother, Elena. After much effort, she discovered that her mother no longer had a pulse and was extremely cold. This shattered her, as she had overheard the conversation of the criminals and was shocked to learn who had sent them. Her only thoughts were of the revenge she would seek against them. “Mother, please don’t leave this world. I’m not strong enough to face it without you. Come back to me,” she cried out. However, it was too late for Elena to come back to life. Gabriella was in immense pain and agony from the gunshot wound, having lost a significant amount of blood. Suddenly, she began to feel the terror of the night and, with great difficulty, managed to stand up as she stumbled forward, shouting for help so she could receive medical attention.

Simon was on his way back home as he had a strenuous day at work, then a call from his mother, Emily appeared on his phone. He ignores it as he knew she called to pester him to get married as she needed grandchildren. And suddenly his driver stops with full force. “Are you okay?” Simon asked as a hint of concern was evident in his voice. “Sir, I think I just saw a woman laying in the middle of the road,” the driver responded. “A woman!” He exclaimed as he was caught in awe Then he came out of the car to check, with the driver by his side, they moved closer to the woman to see if she was still breathing. Simon touched her to check her pulse only for him to discover it was discover Gabriella, and as luck had it, she was still breathing with a little gasps at the same time. “Please help me,” Gabriella pleaded, as her breath heavied. Upon Simon seeing this, he still didn’t want to help, and with that he moved back towards his car the he noticed Gabriella’s hand pointed towards something and so he turned to see what it was only for him to discover it was an aged woman laying down in her blood. “Please save my mother,” she begged. But Simon still felt hesitant as it is not of his nature to help anyone aside his family. Instantly he remembered his planned revenge on the Maxwells and how much he searched for Gabriella so he thought this was the perfect timing. So he decided to stay and help. Then with the help of his driver, they both lifted Gabby and her mother into the car and drove to the nearest hospital they could find. While on their way to the hospital, Simon looked at Gabriella and saw how much pain she was in and felt pity for her. “I really wonder who did this to her again,” Simon murmured. Eventually, they arrived at the hospital and he helped both of them out of the car with the assistance of his driver. They carried them into the hospital in a hurry, shouting, “Emergency, it’s an emergency!” Simon and his driver continued to run quickly. Everyone stared as they ran, soon they saw some nurses. And so Simon shouted, “Nurse, it’s an emergency!” So the nurses rushed towards them with a stretcher, placing Gabriella on it, and took her into the ICU. They immediately summoned the doctor to treat her, and instantly the doctor walked in, Simon had never been so scared as he was filled with fear. Two hours later, the doctor emerged from the ICU room. “Doctor, how is she doing now?” Simeon asked curiously. “She is better now. Do you happen to know what happened to her?” the doctor inquired. “No doctor, I don’t know her at all,” he lied. “I just saw her lying helplessly in the middle of the road, on the brink of death, and she pleaded for help, so I did,” Simeon explained to the doctor. “Alright, Mr….” the doctor hesitated. “I am Simon doctor, Mr. Simon Grey,” he answered. “Grey of the Greys hotel? Is it that Grey, the most powerful man in the city?” the doctor asked. “Yes doctor, what is the report?” he responded. “Alright, Mr. Grey, could you please come with me to complete the necessary paperwork while she remains under our observation for three days to assess her recovery,” he explained. “Okay doctor, is she awake now and allowed visitors?” Simon asked. “Yes, she is. The operation was successful, but right now she needs extreme rest due to the impact on her head and the accompanying mental stress. It almost resulted in a brain tumor because she lost a lot of blood before arriving here. Fortunately, she was brought in at the right time. However, she is better now but cannot have visitors yet,” the doctor explained. “You can check on her tomorrow.” “What about the other woman? Is she stable as well?” Simon asked. “Hmmm,” the doctor sighed. “We did everything we could to save her, but unfortunately, she didn’t make it. I’m sorry,” the doctor revealed. “Alright, doctor,” Simon agreed. Later on, they both went to sort out the necessary documents for Gabriella’s admission and her bills. Simon filled in Gabriella’s admission documents as his wife since he had already lied about knowing her. He left the hospital and went home to rest because it had been a long day for him. However, while on his way, the whole event of saving Gabriella got lost in his thoughts and left him wondering what made him care so much to help her. These thoughts lingered in his head as they finally made it home. Simon went into his mansion and found the lights turned off, which made him angry. “Alexia! Alexia! Who turned off the lights?” he shouted. Alexia rushed towards Simon and explained, “It is your mother, sir. She came in this afternoon.” “Mom is here, but she could have called me to let me know,” he said, but then he immediately remembered the call he got from her earlier and sighed. “Thank you, Alexia. You can return to your duty,” Simon ordered. Then Alexia left, while he went upstairs to look for his mother. Simon reached upstairs and found his mother resting in the guest room. “Mom! You did not tell me you were going to be here,” he confronted his mother. “Oh! So do I have to tell you when I come over or when I decide to stay in my son’s house? And where in the world did you put your phone?” Emily questioned. “Why do you look so messed up, Simon?” she asked, frowning at Simon. “I have been busy at work, Ma,” Simon protested. “And I also helped a poor woman lying helplessly on the road,” he said. Emily looked shocked and surprised, wondering when her son started lending help to people other than their family. This made her happy, though she worried at the same time. “Really? Can you tell me when my son went, because I do not know this person standing next to me?” she teased. “Mom, please stop with the melodrama already. It’s not a big deal that I helped someone, so please stop making a fuss,” replied Simon, excusing himself. “No, young man, this conversation is not over. I need to know who that helpless woman is,” Emily pressured while walking close to him. “Mother! I don’t even know her from Adam. I just helped a lady in need. I didn’t want to help initially, but I did it anyway because she needed it and was on the verge of death,” he lied. “You just helped her,” Emily teased. “Oh, okay! Then she must be special,” she mocked. “MOM! Jesus Christ,” he exclaimed. “Okay, fine. How was work today?” she questioned. “It was tiresome and stressful as always,” he answered while eating chips. “I just need some sleep,” he pleaded. He walked away from Emily and went into his bedroom to get some sleep and also to take a shower after a long draining day… On the following morning, Simon woke up and got dressed for work, while Emily was in the kitchen assisting Alexia with a morning stretch before her yoga class began. “Good morning, mother,” Simon greeted. “Good morning, my darling. Oh! I see you’re already dressed for work,” Emily teased and chuckled. “Yes, mother. But before I leave for work, I want to visit the woman I had admitted to the hospital,” he explained. “Oh, the unfortunate woman,” she teased. “Alright then. Just make sure you’re not late for work,” Emily called out. “Have you forgotten that it’s my company, Mom?” he chuckled. “I’m the boss.” They both laughed. “I love you, darling. Drive safely,” Emily said. “I love you too, and make sure to have a good day,” Simon replied. Simon walked towards his car and got in, with the driver already sitting in the driver’s seat, and they drove off. On his way to the hospital, he kept hoping that Gabriella was already awake. A few minutes later, they arrived at the hospital and Simon went to the new ward where Gabriella had been transferred since she was out of the ICU and no longer in danger. Eventually, he arrived and saw her still sleeping but looking much better. He sat down next to her, staring at her while waiting for the doctor, but not long after, she woke up. Gabriella woke up and was surprised to see Simon sitting right next to her. “How did he get here?” she murmured silently. While being engrossed in her thoughts, she thought of her mother. “Please, where is my mother?” she pleaded. But Simon could not find the strength to tell her that her mother was dead. Fortunately for Simon, the doctor walked in and was surprised to see Simon already at the hospital. “Oh Mr. Grey, you came to check on our patient,” the doctor teased. Simon smiled. “No, doctor, I was heading to work and just wanted to check on her to see if she was awake already.” “Yeah, that is very thoughtful of you, Mr. Grey,” the doctor praised him. While the doctor continued doing a check-up on Gabriella and ensuring she recovered quickly, she asked, “Doctor, please, how is my mother doing now? Is she fine? Please tell me.” The doctor sighed. “We did all we could, but we could not save your mother. I am so sorry,” he sympathized. “No, no, no,” she yelled. “Mother!” she screamed. “Please tell me it’s all a joke. I knew she was unconscious, but you could have saved her. No!” She cried profusely, causing a spike in her blood pressure and breathing, which made her faint. The doctor called in the rest of his team to treat her, and Simon was sent back out. After some time, the doctor came out of her ward and went directly to Simon. “Doctor, is she better now?” he inquired. “Yes, she is, but still unconscious. She will regain consciousness in a few hours, but you can return to work now. I assure you she is stable,” the doctor assured him. “Okay, Mr. Grey, I am going to head back to my office now,” he nodded and smiled. “I will take my leave now.” The doctor left Simon, who was still sitting in the waiting hall. However, his attention shifted to the room where Gabriella was, and he saw her attempting to stand up, but she couldn’t due to the pain in her body. All she could remember was her mom and the scene from the accident. The doctor quickly entered her ward and Simon told her not to stress herself or her body, assuring her that everything had been taken care of. Gabriella sarcastically remarked, “You rich people always brag about everything.” Simon responded, “I don’t know what you mean by that, but not all rich people brag. I despise bragging.” Gabriella murmured, “Hmmm.” Simon sighed, “I’ll take my leave now since you seem better. I’ll just come to check on you.” He gave a fake smile, said goodbye, and quietly closed the door as he walked past. Gabriella looked disturbed but laid down and went back to thinking about what had transpired between her and Richard. She replayed science of the thugs’ attack and her mother’s death in my head, and as well how Richard had broken his promises and hurt her with hurtful words. She was filled with rage and vengeance, wanting to seek revenge on Richard Maxwell and his entire family for causing her so much pain.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303093”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

(Ava’s POV) My head throbbed, a dull, insistent ache that pulsed in time with the frantic beat of my heart. My eyes fluttered open, met by the unfamiliar sight of a luxurious hotel room. Sunlight streamed through the gap in the heavy drapes, illuminating dust motes dancing in the air. A far cry from my cramped, barely-furnished apartment. Panic clawed its way up my throat. Where was I? And why was I… Completely naked. My gaze darted to the figure beside me, a man I didn’t recognize, his face obscured by a pillow. He was shirtless, the sheets tangled low on his hips. A wave of nausea washed over me, leaving a bitter taste in my mouth. Oh God. Oh God, no. I scrambled out of bed, heart hammering against my ribs. The cold floor sent a jolt of awareness through my system, a stark reminder of the night’s monumental mistake. My clothes were scattered across the room, a trail of regrettable decisions leading back to this opulent prison. I snatched them up, dressing with a speed that bordered on frantic, my fingers fumbling with buttons and zippers. Every rustle of fabric felt deafening, as if I was announcing my escape to the entire world. I needed to get out, to disappear before he woke up, before I had to face the consequences of my actions. Thank God, I woke up before him. Adrenaline coursed through me as I grabbed my purse, silently thanking the heavens that I still had it. I didn’t dare look back as I crept towards the door, my bare feet soundless on the plush carpet. With a final, desperate glance at the sleeping stranger, I slipped out of the room, a thief in the broad light of day. Downstairs, I practically ran through the lobby, ignoring the curious glances of the impeccably dressed staff. I burst out onto the street, gulping in the fresh air as if it were the elixir of life. I hailed a cab, giving the driver my address with a shaky voice. As the taxi sped away from the hotel, I leaned back against the seat, closing my eyes. Shame, regret, and a potent dose of self-loathing washed over me. You’re probably wondering how I ended up in this situation. Well, buckle up, because it’s not a pretty story. It all started yesterday morning. The day began like any other, which is to say, chaotic. I was juggling three part-time jobs – freelance writing (barely paying the bills but at least I get to work on my laptop from anywhere), waitressing at a greasy diner, and “assisting” (read: babysitting) wealthy socialites with their shopping sprees. I wouldn’t say that I’m rebellious, but I’m not afraid to get my hands dirty to make ends meet. Yesterday happened to be “interview day”. I’d managed to score a rare opportunity – a legitimate, full-time writing position at a small publishing house. This could have been my ticket out of the daily grind, a chance to finally use my degree for something other than wiping up spilled coffee. Naturally, things didn’t go according to plan. I was rushing to the interview, latte in hand (a rare treat), when disaster struck. I rounded a corner and collided with a woman who looked like she’d stepped straight out of a glossy magazine. Think impeccably tailored suit, designer handbag, and a face that could curdle milk with a single glance. Of course, it was her coffee that ended up all over me. “Watch where you’re going!” she snapped, her voice dripping with disdain. She didn’t even bother to ask if I was okay, just glared at me as the hot liquid soaked through my already-cheap blouse. “I’m so sorry,” I mumbled, trying to salvage what was left of my dignity. “I didn’t see you.” Her eyes narrowed. “Clearly. You’ve ruined my day. And probably my blouse.” She surveyed me with a look of utter contempt, taking in my stained shirt and dishevelled appearance. “Honestly, some people…” And with that, she turned on her heel and swept away, leaving me standing there, covered in coffee and humiliation. Great. Just great. Needless to say, I didn’t make it to the interview. Not in that state. My carefully crafted resume and witty cover letter were now irrelevant. Another door slammed shut in my face. Defeated and broke (losing potentially the only full-time job I’ve ever had), I did what any self-respecting twenty-something would do: I went to a bar. And not just any bar, but the kind of place where the chandeliers sparkle brighter than my future prospects. “The Velvet Rope” was a place I usually avoided. It was where the city’s elite gathered to flaunt their wealth and pretend they weren’t bored out of their minds. But tonight, I needed the distraction, the illusion of belonging, even if it was just for a few hours. I found a dark corner and ordered a tequila. Then another. And another. Each shot was a temporary anesthetic, numbing the pain of rejection and the sting of reality. That’s when I saw him. He was sitting at the bar, nursing a glass of something amber and expensive-looking. Older, maybe late forties, with silver threading through his dark hair and eyes that held a disconcerting amount of intelligence. He exuded an air of quiet confidence, the kind that comes with power and privilege. He caught my eye and offered a faint, almost imperceptible smile. It was enough. We started talking. He had a voice like aged whiskey, smooth and intoxicating. He asked me about myself, and for some reason, I found myself being unusually candid. I told him about my dead-end jobs, my shattered dreams, my constant struggle to stay afloat. He listened intently, his gaze unwavering. There was something about him, a magnetic pull that drew me in despite my better judgment. He didn’t offer platitudes or empty promises, just a quiet understanding that resonated deep within me. The tequila flowed freely, blurring the lines between right and wrong. One drink led to another, and another. The conversation grew less coherent, more suggestive. He told me about his life, carefully edited to remove any trace of vulnerability. He never mentioned his name, nor did I. Soon, we were dancing, bodies pressed close under the dim lights. His touch was electric, igniting a fire I thought had long been extinguished. The music pulsed through me, drowning out the voice of reason in my head. The night was a blur of stolen kisses, whispered words, and escalating desire. He led me out of the club, into a waiting limousine. We drove to a hotel, a place of obscene luxury that made my head spin. And then… well, then things got hazy. There was a lot of skin, a lot of heat, a lot of reckless abandon. I lost my virginity to a man whose name I didn’t even know, in a hotel room that cost more than I made in a month. It was a mistake. A monumental, life-altering mistake. Now, back in my dingy apartment, the memory of the previous night hit me like a punch in the gut. The stranger’s face was still a blur, but the feeling of his touch, the taste of his lips, the sound of his voice – these were burned into my memory. I stumbled into the shower, scrubbing my skin raw in a desperate attempt to wash away the shame. But it was no use. The stain was permanent, etched onto my soul. As I stood there, shivering under the hot water, I knew one thing for sure: my life would never be the same. I know my life has always been chaotic but this is one thing I wished would be different; I wanted my first time to be with love not that kind of lust. But I had crossed a line, ventured into a world I didn’t belong in. And somehow, I had a feeling this was just the beginning of the trouble.

(Ava’s POV) The hangover from hell had finally loosened its grip, leaving behind only a dull, throbbing reminder of my tequila-fueled lapse in judgment. Losing my virginity wasn’t supposed to happen like that – sprawled in a ridiculously opulent hotel room, next to a man whose face I couldn’t even clearly recall. But dwelling on it was a luxury I couldn’t afford. Rent was due, and my boss, Mrs. Hathaway, had the patience of a hummingbird on caffeine. So, I shoved the memory of that night into a dark corner of my mind, locked the door, and threw away the key. Time to get back to the grind. And by “grind,” I mean the delightful reality of juggling three different jobs, each one more soul-crushing than the last. Today’s flavor of the week? “Personal shopping assistant.” Translation: professional hand-holder for bored, rich women who needed someone to tell them that yes, the $10,000 handbag did match their Louboutins. I’d worked weirder gigs – let’s just say my brief stint as a “dog whisperer” for a chihuahua with anxiety issues still sends shivers down my spine. I met Mrs. Van Derlyn, my assigned socialite for the day, at “Chic Boutique,” a place where the price tags had more digits than my bank account. She was a vision of platinum blonde hair, surgically enhanced everything, and an air of entitlement thick enough to choke on. “Darling,” she drawled, her voice dripping with disdain as she surveyed my outfit (a simple black dress and flats – practical for running around), “are you sure you’re qualified to advise me on matters of…fashion?” “Absolutely, Mrs. Van Derlyn,” I replied, plastering on my most winning smile. “I have a PhD in spotting overpriced fabric from a mile away. Shall we begin?” The morning was an agonizing blur of designer labels, endless fittings, and the constant refrain of “Does this make me look fat?” I swear, if I had a dollar for every time someone asked me that question, I could buy Chic Boutique and turn it into a soup kitchen. Then he walked in. Liam. He was tall, with that effortlessly tousled blond hair that screams “trust fund baby who spends his days surfing and pondering the meaning of life.” Bright brown eyes, a smattering of freckles across his nose, and a smile that could melt glaciers. He looked completely out of place amidst the sea of Botox and Birkins. He was browsing the men’s section, looking adorably lost. I excused myself from Mrs. Van Derlyn’s endless critique of a cashmere sweater – “It doesn’t scream ‘St. Barts,’ darling!” – and approached him. “Lost, are we?” I asked, trying to keep my voice light and professional. Inside, I was mentally calculating how much this accidental meeting would affect my current hourly pay. But hey, this is Liam we’re talking about. I’ve always had a thing for him and this is the first time I’m seeing him outside screen and posters. He jumped, startled. “Oh, uh, kind of. I’m supposed to be buying a birthday present for my dad, but I have no idea where to start.” “Well, you’ve come to the right place,” I said, gesturing around the store. “Chic Boutique is practically synonymous with ‘overpriced gifts for people who have everything.’” He laughed, a genuine, charming sound. “Exactly! I need something that says ‘I love you, Dad, but I also spent way too much money on this.’” And just like that, the afternoon took a turn for the better. Liam and I spent the next hour wandering through the store, me offering sarcastic commentary on the merchandise, him genuinely amused by my cynicism. He listened intently as I spun tales of my varied job history, completely unfazed by my slightly unhinged stories. He didn’t seem to care that I wasn’t from his world, a world of inherited wealth and social standing; he just seemed…interested. We settled on a ridiculously expensive watch – “It tells time and probably doubles as a small nuclear reactor,” I quipped – and as he paid, he turned to me, his smile hesitant. “Listen,” he said, “I know this is probably weird, but I’ve actually had a way better time shopping with you than I thought I would. Would you maybe want to grab coffee sometime? Or, you know, anything that doesn’t involve overpriced clothing.” My initial instinct was to say no. I was too busy, too broke, and frankly, too aware of the chasm that separated our lives. But then I looked into his bright, hopeful eyes, and the words caught in my throat. “Yeah,” I said, surprising myself. “I’d like that.” We exchanged numbers, and as I walked back to Mrs. Van Derlyn, who was now complaining about the thread count of a silk scarf, I couldn’t help but feel a spark of something I hadn’t felt in a long time – hope. Over the next few weeks, Liam and I lived a montage straight out of a rom-com I usually scoffed at while simultaneously secretly envying. It was absurd, fantastical, and, terrifyingly, intoxicating. Our first date, a dimly lit, impossibly chic Italian restaurant nestled in the heart of the city, set the tone. Everything, from the crisp linen tablecloths to the impossibly handsome waiter who looked like he’d stepped out of a magazine, screamed “expensive.” I felt a knot of anxiety tighten in my stomach as I scanned the menu, mentally translating the prices into hours of scrubbing toilets. “Relax,” Liam said, his voice low and reassuring. He caught my hand across the table, his touch sending a jolt of warmth up my arm. “Order whatever you want, Ava. Please.” I hesitated, then, against my better judgment, ordered the lobster ravioli. It was decadent, rich, and melted in my mouth like a dream. As I savored each bite, Liam regaled me with stories of his disastrous attempts at cooking, his self-deprecating humor putting me at ease. “So,” I said, after he’d finished a particularly hilarious anecdote about a kitchen fire involving a flambé gone wrong, “you’re telling me you’re practically helpless in the kitchen?” He grinned, his bright brown eyes crinkling at the corners. “Absolutely. Consider it one of my many endearing qualities.” I laughed, genuinely, the sound echoing in the hushed atmosphere of the restaurant. “Endearing is one word for it. Incompetent is another.” “Hey!” he protested, feigning offense. “I have other talents. I can, for example, identify at least five different types of flowers.” “Impressive,” I deadpanned. “Useful in a post-apocalyptic world, I’m sure.” He chuckled, and I realized, with a start, that I was enjoying myself. Really enjoying myself. Then there was the art gallery, all stark white walls and pretentious whispers. Liam, surprisingly, knew his stuff. He guided me through the exhibits, explaining the nuances of brushstrokes and the symbolism hidden within abstract shapes. He didn’t talk down to me, or try to impress me; instead, he seemed genuinely excited to share his passion. “What do you think?” he asked, stopping in front of a massive canvas splashed with chaotic colors. I stared at it, trying to decipher the artist’s intent. “Honestly? It looks like a toddler had a paint fight.” Liam threw his head back and laughed. “You know, that’s probably not far off. But look closer. See the way the light catches the texture? The underlying tension in the composition?” He pointed out details I hadn’t noticed, helping me see the painting in a new light. It was like he was showing me a hidden world, revealing the beauty beneath the surface. The polo match was, as I suspected, utterly ridiculous. The outfits, the champagne, the sheer extravagance of it all… It felt like stepping into a movie scene. But Liam, bless his heart, seemed to understand my discomfort. “Don’t worry,” he whispered, as we took our seats in the VIP box. “You don’t actually have to understand what’s going on. Just nod politely and sip your champagne.” I raised an eyebrow. “Is that what you do?” He grinned. “Most of the time. Although, I do try to keep up with the actual game. My grandfather would have my head if I didn’t.” The game itself was a blur of galloping horses and shouting spectators. I pretended to understand the rules, occasionally clapping politely when everyone else did. The real entertainment, however, was watching Liam. He was animated, enthusiastic, explaining the intricacies of the game with a passion that was… endearing. Again. He was charming, attentive, and almost painfully earnest. He listened to my ramblings about my struggles, my dreams, my sarcastic observations about the world, with a patience that bordered on saintly. He remembered the smallest details – the name of my favorite coffee shop, my irrational fear of pigeons, the fact that I always took my tea with lemon but no sugar. He saw me. Or at least, he saw the me I presented to the world. He was also completely, utterly oblivious to the fact that I was basically a walking disaster zone, one wrong move away from my life completely falling apart. He saw the witty, independent girl who worked hard and spoke her mind. He didn’t see the girl who had a panic attack every time she checked her bank account, or the girl who spent her nights scrubbing toilets to make ends meet. He didn’t see the constant, gnawing anxiety that simmered beneath the surface, the fear that I was a fraud, a pretender in a world that didn’t belong to me. I pushed those thoughts down, buried them deep, and allowed myself to enjoy the fairytale. I was falling for Liam, hard.

(Ava’s POV) “Bottega Veneta,” I muttered under my breath, staring up at the minimalist facade. Of course. Where else would a trust fund baby like Liam suggest we “hang out”? Not my usual haunt, that’s for damn sure. My usual haunt involved thrift stores and strategically placed discount racks, not Italian leather goods priced higher than my monthly rent. Liam had called me earlier, his voice bubbling with excitement. He’d asked me to meet him, promising a “surprise.” A surprise that apparently involved maxing out my credit card just to look like I belonged. The dress I was wearing, a hand-me-down from a past babysitting client (yes, I “babysat” socialites too, sometimes the pay was worth the soul-crushing boredom), wouldn’t cut it in this viper pit of high fashion. Sucking in a deep breath, I plastered on my most convincing “I belong here” smile and pushed open the heavy glass door. The air inside was cool and sterile, smelling faintly of money and regret. Sales associates, dressed in outfits that probably cost more than my car, eyed me with a mixture of curiosity and disdain. I ignored them, scanning the room for Liam’s signature blond hair. He was easy to spot. He was standing near the display of handbags, gesticulating wildly while a slightly bewildered sales associate nodded along. He looked like a golden retriever puppy who’d somehow wandered into a museum. Adorable, albeit hopelessly out of place. “Ava!” he exclaimed, spotting me. His face lit up, and he rushed over, pulling me into a hug. “You look amazing!” I suppressed a snort. “Thanks, Liam. So, what’s this surprise you’ve been hinting at?” He grinned, that infuriatingly charming grin that made my stomach flip. “Patience, my dear. First, we need to find you something to wear.” My eyebrows shot up. “Excuse me? What’s wrong with what I’m wearing?” He ran his hand through his hair, looking sheepish. “Nothing’s wrong, it’s just… this is a special occasion. And I want you to look, well, spectacular.” I crossed my arms, resisting the urge to roll my eyes. “Liam, I’m perfectly comfortable. Besides, I can’t afford anything in this place.” “Don’t worry about the price,” he said, waving his hand dismissively. “It’s my treat.” And that’s when the internal alarm bells started clanging. I wasn’t entirely comfortable with the idea of him buying me things. It felt… complicated. Like accepting a down payment on my soul. Before I could protest, he grabbed my hand and dragged me towards a rack of dresses. He started pulling things out, holding them up for my inspection. Each dress was more extravagant than the last, dripping with sequins, feathers, and price tags that made my eyes water. “What about this one?” he asked, holding up a shimmering emerald green gown that looked like it belonged on a movie star. “Liam, that’s… beautiful, but completely impractical,” I said, trying to inject a dose of reality into his champagne-soaked world. “Where would I even wear that?” He shrugged. “To dinner? To the opera? To a private jet heading to the Maldives?” I stared at him. “Okay, you’re officially scaring me.” He laughed, his eyes sparkling with mischief. “Trust me, Ava. Just try it on.” Reluctantly, I allowed him to lead me to a lavish dressing room. The dress fit perfectly, clinging to my curves in all the right places. I had to admit, I did look good. Like I belonged in this world of champagne wishes and caviar dreams. But it still felt…wrong. “See? I told you,” Liam said, bursting into the dressing room. His eyes widened when he saw me, and he let out a low whistle. “You look absolutely stunning.” I blushed, a sensation I hadn’t experienced in years. “It’s just a dress, Liam.” “It’s not just a dress,” he insisted, taking my hand. “It’s your dress. You have to wear it.” And so, I did. Leaving the boutique, I felt a strange mix of excitement and unease. The emerald green dress was nestled in a garment bag in the backseat of Liam’s ridiculously expensive sports car, a silent testament to my growing entanglement in his world. “So, where are we going?” I asked, trying to sound casual. “It’s a surprise,” he repeated, his eyes twinkling. “But I promise, you’re going to love it.” He drove for what felt like hours, through the city and out into the countryside. Finally, we arrived at a private airfield. My eyebrows shot up. “Are you serious?” He grinned. “Just a little further.” Before I could protest, he ushered me onto a helicopter. I’d never been in a helicopter before, and the initial rush of adrenaline quickly morphed into a queasy mix of excitement and terror. As we ascended, the world shrunk beneath us, transforming into a patchwork quilt of fields and forests. Liam turned to me, his expression serious. “Ava,” he said, taking my hand. “I know we haven’t known each other for very long, but… I feel something special between us. Something real.” My heart pounded in my chest. I knew what was coming. “I… I feel it too, Liam,” I whispered. He smiled, his eyes shining with happiness. “Then you won’t think I’m crazy if I say… I’m falling in love with you, Ava.” The words hung in the air, heavy with significance. I wanted to say them back, to confess my own burgeoning feelings. But something held me back. The fear, the guilt, the knowledge that my life was a tangled mess… Instead, I simply smiled and leaned in to kiss him. His lips were soft and warm, and as I closed my eyes, I allowed myself to forget, for just a moment, the complexities of my life. I allowed myself to believe in the fairytale. “Close your eyes,” Liam said softly, taking my hand. I hesitated, then obeyed. The rhythmic thumping of the helicopter blades filled my ears, and I focused on the warmth of his hand in mine. “Okay, open them, and look below.” he said. I opened my eyes and gasped. Below us, spread across a vast field of wildflowers, were the words: “Will You Be My Girlfriend?” To be more specific, the flowers were trimmed into the words. My heart leaped into my throat. This was insane. Over-the-top. Completely ridiculous. And yet… I couldn’t deny the flutter of happiness that bloomed in my chest. “Yes,” I whispered, tears welling up in my eyes. “Yes, I will.” He whooped with joy, pulling me into a tight hug. “I knew you would!” The helicopter landed on a manicured lawn in front of a sprawling vacation home that could easily house a small village. As we stepped out, I was greeted by the sight of a dozen or so people, all impeccably dressed and radiating an air of effortless wealth. Liam’s friends, apparently. The party had already started. The night was a blur of champagne, laughter, and forced conversation. I mingled with Liam’s friends, trying to navigate the treacherous waters of their social circles. They were polite enough, but I could sense the underlying scrutiny, the unspoken question hanging in the air: “Does she belong here?” One girl, a statuesque blonde, apparently named Chloe, cornered me near the pool. “So, Ava,” she said, her voice dripping with saccharine sweetness. “How did you and Liam meet?” I hesitated, wondering how much to reveal. I certainly wasn’t going to tell her about my job of assisting a shopping spree that led to our first encounter. “We met through a mutual friend,” I said, opting for a vague answer. “Really?” she purred. “How… fascinating.” I gave her a tight smile and excused myself, grabbing another glass of champagne. I needed it. I felt like an imposter, a cuckoo bird who’d somehow infiltrated the nest of a very privileged species. Despite my discomfort, I couldn’t deny that I was having fun. Liam was attentive and charming, constantly pulling me into conversations, making sure I felt included. He danced with me under the stars, his eyes locked on mine, and for a moment, I forgot all my reservations. I forgot about our different backgrounds, about the looming shadow of his family, about the fact that I was probably way out of my depth. But as the night wore on, a nagging feeling crept into my mind. A feeling that this was all too good to be true. That I was living in a fairytale that was destined to end badly. Later, as I lay in Liam’s arms in a bedroom that was bigger than my entire apartment, the feeling intensified. The opulent surroundings, the scent of expensive cologne clinging to the sheets, the knowledge that I was now officially Liam’s girlfriend – it all felt surreal. I looked at Liam, his face relaxed in sleep, and a wave of tenderness washed over me. I cared about him, maybe even loved him. But I couldn’t shake the feeling that I was playing a role, that I was pretending to be someone I wasn’t. And then, the memory of that night at the club flickered in my mind. The feel of Richard’s hand on my skin, the intensity of his gaze, the undeniable pull that I felt towards him. A wave of shame washed over me. How could I even think about another man when I was lying in Liam’s arms? I closed my eyes, trying to banish the image of that stranger from my mind. I had made a choice. I was with Liam now. And I would do everything in my power to make it work. I can’t let my reckless mistake make me lose a chance at a nice relationship. This, Liam, is what I’m supposed to have. Not reckless alcohol fueled sex with a nameless man in a club.

(Ava’s POV) I was elbow-deep in a pile of mismatched laundry when my phone buzzed on the rickety nightstand, vibrating like it was trying to escape the clutter of my one-bedroom apartment. The screen lit up with Liam’s name, and I hesitated for a second, staring at it like it was a snake about to strike. God, what now? Another spontaneous adventure? Don’t get me wrong, I loved the guy’s energy—hell, who wouldn’t? But sometimes, his world felt like it was spinning on a different axis, one where money grew on trees and problems dissolved in champagne bubbles. Me? I was still scraping by on tips from my last gig, bartending at that seedy underground club downtown where the patrons were more likely to throw punches than compliments. Yeah, that job had been a real gem—dodging grabby hands and mixing drinks strong enough to knock out a horse. Rebellious? Please, I’d practically patented it. But now, here I was, dating a billionaire’s son, and it was like I’d stumbled into a parallel universe where my past didn’t quite fit. And that’s because I can’t knock it out of my head to stop pretending that I’m not in for the money. I mean, I’m not in because of the money, I’ve had a thing for him even before there’s ever any hope of meeting him in person and now that I have him, I don’t want him to think I’m with him for his money so I’m stuck trying to pretend I’m very much okay without his support and even when he tries to help, I try to get him not to. Pathetic, I know. Sighing, I wiped my hands on my ratty old T-shirt—the one with the faded print of a motorcycle that I’d swiped from an ex who thought he was God’s gift to bad boys—and answered the call. “Hey, Liam,” I said, forcing a brightness into my voice that I didn’t entirely feel. “What’s up? Decided to buy another island or something?” His laugh came through the line, warm and effortless, like he was sipping something expensive while I was nursing a cheap coffee. “You’re hilarious, Ava. Always keeping me grounded. Listen, I’ve got something exciting to run by you. I want you to meet my parents.” The words hit me like a splash of ice water. Meet his parents? Oh, sure, because that sounded like a walk in the park. I glanced around my apartment—clothes strewn everywhere, a stack of overdue bills on the kitchen counter, and that lingering smell of last night’s takeout that I couldn’t quite scrub away. My stomach twisted into a knot. “Meet your parents? Like, the parents? As in, the ones who own more than half the city and probably have a wing dedicated to their designer shoe collection?” He chuckled again, but I could hear the hint of nervousness in it, like he was trying to play it cool. “Yeah, exactly. I’ve scheduled dinner for tonight at their place. It’s nothing fancy—just a quiet family thing. I think it’s time they get to know the amazing woman who’s stolen my heart. And let me just say they’re dying to meet you.” Stolen his heart? God, he was laying it on thick. I leaned against the wall, feeling the peeling paint under my fingers, and let out a sarcastic snort that I couldn’t quite suppress. “Liam, honey,” I said, trying to keep my voice even, “your ‘dying to meet me’ probably involves a background check, a personality assessment, and possibly a DNA sample, right? And oh, yeah, because I’m just the picture of poise and elegance. Liam, you do realize I’m the girl who once worked as an ‘assistant’ to a sketchy photographer who paid me in cash and compliments? You know, the kind where I had to pose in outfits that made me question my life choices just to make rent. High society material, right here.” There was a pause on his end, and I could almost picture him frowning, that perfect brow creasing in confusion. “Ava, come on. You’re incredible. Don’t sell yourself short. My parents will love you. Just wear something nice, okay? I’ll pick you up at seven. Trust me, it’ll be fine.” Trust him. That was rich. I hung up the phone and stared at my reflection in the cracked mirror above my dresser, poking at the dark circles under my eyes. Nice? What the hell did “nice” even mean in his world? A ballgown? Diamonds? I rifled through my closet, which was basically a sad collection of thrift-store finds and a couple of outfits I’d splurged on after one too many tequila shots. There was that little lavender dress I’d worn to that disastrous job interview a few weeks back—the one where some ice queen had spilled coffee all over me and ruined everything. Yeah, that memory still stung, but I shoved it aside. Rebellious or not, I wasn’t about to let some rich bitch dictate my life. Still, I had to look the part tonight, didn’t I? Couldn’t show up looking like I just crawled out of a dive bar, even if that’s exactly where I felt most at home. I spent the next hour tearing through my wardrobe like a woman possessed. Everything felt wrong. The red cocktail dress was too flashy—it reminded me of that time I bartended at a private party for some tech bro’s birthday, where the guests got so wasted they started an impromptu strip poker game. I’d played along, smirking through it all, because hey, tips were tips, and I wasn’t afraid to flirt my way to a better night. But this? This was different. Liam’s family wasn’t some rowdy crowd; they were the elite, the untouchables. Finally, I settled on a simple navy blue wrap dress that hugged my curves just right—classy enough to pass muster, I hoped, without screaming “impoverished waitress trying too hard.” I paired it with heels that pinched my toes and a necklace I’d lifted from a flea market, the kind of place where you haggled with vendors who looked like they’d just escaped a heist movie. Makeup? I went minimal, just a swipe of red lipstick for that rebellious edge, the kind that said, “I might look presentable, but don’t mistake me for tame.” Because I wouldn’t want them to think their son is with some naive little bit*h, people in the business world like the wild card. I could have easily worn one of the few dresses I let Liam buy for me but I wouldn’t want him to think my whole closet is just his money. By the time I was done, I barely recognized myself. My hair was pulled back into a sleek ponytail, but strands kept escaping, framing my face like they were rebelling right along with me. I glanced at the clock—six forty-five. My heart was pounding, a mix of excitement and dread. Liam’s world was all helicopters and handwritten proposals in flower fields, while mine was late-night shifts and dodging bill collectors. What if they saw right through me? What if they took one look and decided I was just another gold-digger from the wrong side of the tracks? Sarcasm bubbled up in my thoughts: Oh, please, Ava, you’re not that lucky. They’d probably just pity you. The doorbell rang at exactly seven, and I took a deep breath before answering. There he was, Liam, looking every bit the prince in his tailored suit, his eyes lighting up when he saw me. “Wow, Ava. You look stunning.” I rolled my eyes, but smiled anyway. “Flattery will get you everywhere, I suppose. Let’s get this over with before I chicken out and hide under my bed.” He laughed and offered his arm, leading me to his sleek black car waiting outside. The drive to his parents’ estate was a blur of city lights and winding roads, my mind racing with every passing mile. We chatted about nothing—his day, my work—but underneath it all, I could feel the tension building. The city gave way to gated communities, and soon we were pulling up to a massive wrought-iron gate that swung open like it was welcoming royalty. The house—mansion, really—was a sprawling beast of glass and stone, lights twinkling from every window like it was trying to outshine the stars. As we walked up the marble steps, my heels clicking against the stone, I felt a surge of defiance. So what if I didn’t belong? I’d survived worse. That time I temped as a “consultant” for a underground art collective, posing for risqué portraits that probably still hung in some sleazy gallery, had taught me that. I wasn’t some fragile flower; I was a survivor, with a streak of wildness that no amount of money could tame. Liam squeezed my hand as we entered the grand foyer, where a chandelier hung like a constellation of diamonds. “Relax,” he whispered. “They’ll love you.” Yeah, right. We were led into a dining room that looked like it belonged in a museum—crystal glasses, silverware that probably cost more than my rent for a year, and a table long enough to host a small army. And there they were: his parents, seated at the head of the table like thrones in a kingdom. Vivian, his mother, was impeccably dressed in a sleek black ensemble that screamed old money, her hair pulled back in a severe bun, her eyes as cold as a winter storm. And beside her, his father, Richard—a man with salt-and-pepper hair, sharp features, and an aura that screamed power and mystery. My breath caught in my throat as I took them in. Liam made introductions, his voice cheerful, oblivious to the storm brewing in my chest. “Mom, Dad, this is Ava.” Vivian turned her gaze on me, and it was like a slap to the face. Those eyes—I knew them. The coffee spill, the ruined interview, the way she’d looked at me like I was beneath her. My mind flashed back to that morning: me, rushing to what could have been my big break, only for her to “accidentally” knock her scalding drink all over my only decent blouse. I’d been late, furious, and if she’d just smirked and walked away, it would have been better than blaming me, yelling at me. Now, here she was, extending a hand that I shook on autopilot, my fingers trembling. “Nice to meet you,” I managed, my voice dripping with sarcasm that I couldn’t fully hide. “I feel like we’ve crossed paths before, haven’t we?” Her lips curled into a polite smile that didn’t reach her eyes. “Have we? I’m sure I don’t recall.” Liar. But before I could dwell on it, my eyes shifted to Richard. And that’s when the world tilted on its axis. Him. The stranger from the club. The man whose face had haunted my dreams since that tequila-soaked night. He was standing there, sophisticated and quietly powerful, his gaze locking onto mine with an intensity that made my skin prickle. Those eyes—dark, knowing, the same ones that had stripped me bare in that hotel room. I felt a rush of heat, a forbidden spark that ignited something deep inside me, something wild and reckless. We shared a charged, silent moment, the air between us thickening with unspoken memories. His expression flickered—surprise, desire, something darker—and I knew, in that instant, that he recognized me too.

Ava’s POV I swallowed hard, my sweatiy hands. My dress clung to me tighter than it had before, as if it too felt the secrets that I held and was determined to suffocate them out of me. Liam’s throat cleared, his voice slicing through the stifling quiet. “Shall we get dinner underway?” We all gave one another quick looks, a unspoken pact floating around the room like a promise—we would all be angels tonight, if only for an evening. Nobody wanted to be the one to light the match that would burn this building down. The walk to the dining room was slow, intentional. The house was too quiet, every step muffled by the luxurious rugs on the floor. We entered a room that was as opulent as it seemed from every angle. Chandeliers suspended low above a huge table covered in cream linen and littered with crystal glasses, candles, and pristine cutlery in cold rows. I had barely gone to sit when Liam grasped my hand. “Come along. I want to show you round my garden,” he said. I blinked. “Now?” He nodded. His grasp was warm, firm but not clammily possessive. We walked down the hall and outside to a narrow, stone walkway lined with soft twilight on all sides. The garden was almost magical. Filmy fairy lights strung between leaning branches. Lavender and roses filled the air with calming sweetness, and wild strawberries grew in a line alongside a marble bench. A tiny, babbling fountain hummed softly in the background. “This is where I come when I’m stressed,” Liam said. “It’s beautiful.” He looked down at me, his gaze gentle. “Like you.” I nervously laughed. “You’re cheesy.” “You like cheese,” he teased, poking my ribs. I swatted his hand away. “I like mozzarella.” “Mozzarella it is. I’ll remember that.” We moved a little further along, me tracing my fingertips along petals as if they would give me the courage to speak. He stood in front of me and brushed a strand of hair behind my ear before crouching down to drop a feather-soft kiss on my forehead. “You’re going to be fine tonight,” he whispered. I smiled, but my gut churned. How do you tell your boyfriend you slept with his dad in a nightclub bathroom? You don’t. We walked back into the dining hall. The moment we walked in, I was hit with a wave of warm, scented air. The food was already out. I stared. There were porcelain plates with the thinnest edge of gold and the food which seemed to be yanked out of a food magazine. There were slices of medium-rare beef that were glazed with red wine reduction, topped with edible violets and shavings of truffle. There was golden mash beside it, piped in fine swirly patterns. There were carrots that were roasted and shone literally as if they had been dusted with gold. And of course, side dishes: balsamic-glazed mushrooms, prosciutto-wrapped asparagus, and some beet carpaccio something. This was my non-fancy dinner? I sat down, grumbling softly, “Thank you,” to Vivian, who was already seated, lip curled into a contained smile. It was the kind of smile that was challenge. The clinking of the forks and knives began. I stared at the array of knives and forks on my plate like they were alien tools. So much for not-so-fancy. I picked up a random fork and knife and dove into the steak. It was mushy, too mushy. I barely chewed, not really looking at anyone in particular. Vivian cleared her throat. “Where did you go to school, dear?” Her voice was honey, but her winter eyes cut into me like knives. While she talked, a maid beside her was daintily cutting up her steak into small chewable pieces. I swallowed hard. “I. I went to a community college, in Portland.” She slowly blinked. “Oh. That’s odd. I thought someone as. calm as you would’ve attended a more. expensive school.” My jaw clenched. “It was the best option for me at the time.” “Hmm. And where are your parents, sweetie? I bet they just have to be so proud.” My heart tightened. I squirmed in my seat, attempting to plaster on a gracious smile. “They died when I was seventeen.” A silence. An awkwardly long pause. “Oh,” she said. “How awful.” Her voice dripped with insincere sympathy, but her eyes didn’t. In front of me, Richard painstakingly spooned himself a bite of something, never looking away from me. Those deep blue eyes burned into mine with that same hungry interest I’d noticed the night at the club. He remembered. He must remember. “Tell me, Liam,” Richard finally spoke, his lips brushing away a droplet of something from the corner of his mouth with a silk napkin. “How did you come to meet such a sweet thing?” His gaze didn’t falter. Liam smiled, unaware of the undercurrent. “We were at an art exhibition in the city. She was staring at this abstract of grief and we just started talking.” “Ah,” Richard reflected, his voice as smooth as the wine before him. “Of course. There’s always glamour in mourning.” I was definitely roasted, I told myself, attempting not to choke on a delicate forkful of mashed potatoes. My mind desperately cycled through potential answers to questions I hadn’t even been asked yet. “And what do you do nowadays, Ava?” Vivian asked, sipping from her own glass as if sitting upon her throne. “I do freelance editing in publishing,” I replied. “How cute.” I played with my glass. She had a way of making anything sound like a backhanded compliment. “Vivian,” Liam warned softly. She threw up her hands in pretended defeat. “Desperate to know. We know so little about her.” “Maybe she’s elusive,” Richard added, eyes shining. Oh, he was enjoying himself. The rest of dinner was a blur of suppressed jabs and thick compliments. I responded as well as I could, smiled uncomfortably, and hoped the evening would end soon. When dessert arrived—a rose sorbet on a mound of spun sugar—I was already halfway out of it in my head. Finally, Liam stood and offered his hand. “Shall we go back in?” I nodded, setting down my napkin, all of me aching to be free of the smothering air. We walked back together, his hand crossing over mine. But even as we made our way to his room, my brain was not quiet. It was screaming. Because this was no longer awkward. This was war, covered in velvet. And I was already drowning in the River of denial.

Ava’s POV Dinner had been. lovely, I suppose. Not that I was in fact able to taste anything. Every time I lifted my fork, my fingers trembled as if they belonged to someone else. I prodded the steak, chewed unenjoyed, and sipped champagne as if I needed it to numb my senses. Perhaps I did. For when I wasn’t trying to convince myself that I belonged at that disgustingly perfect table, I was catching his eye. Richard. Astronomically upright. Too perfect to be real. His very presence seemed to demand deference. He looked like a man who belonged in a marble museum, preserved in some ancient statue. That unyielding jaw, the sweep of his watch encircling his wrist as though he knew it was too expensive. The way he gazed at me like he was certain. Every time our gazes met, my veins turned cold. It was a glance that had the potential to freeze a blizzard or set one off. He looked at me like I was prey. Like he was waiting to pounce. And I hated how my body reacted to that. The maids began clearing plates, moving quietly with trained ease. I watched my glass, stirred the last liquid with a hand that still trembled. Just breathe, Ava. Just smile. Play along like you belong here. Like you’re not dying inside. Richard stood up and grumbled something about an work call. The words never even reached my ears, but his voice—that smooth, low, silk-on-steel voice—stroked the inside of my cranium like a memory I didn’t have the energy to deal with. I closed my eyes and blinked. Flashbacks thrashed around inside my head—the scent of expensive cologne, soft blankets, that same voice against my skin, whispering things neither of us were going to actually follow through on. God. I shouldn’t have come in here. I shouldn’t have made Liam love me. I shouldn’t have crossed his father. Liam’s arm was across my waist, gently tracing soothing circles on my skin as though he knew I was disintegrating. And maybe he did. His gentleness humbled me in small, shameful ways. And then I sensed it. A glare. I glanced up and Vivian—Liam’s wife, his mom—was glaring at me from across the room like she could incinerate me with a single look. Her face was lovely, unlined, composed, and yet she stood there as though she had strangled men with sharper words than swords. She held out one finger. A summons to discipline. There were no words. Just that small gesture that spoke volumes. I tensed. Did she know? Was this it? Would she peel my skin off in front of the maids and hang it up like a coat? I glared at Liam, even still distracted by whatever he was conversing with a servant about. He didn’t pay it any mind. I stood up. Time seemed to be standing still walking towards her. My heels were like sirens blaring through on the marble floors, and every step seemed like a journey to the gallows. Vivian smiled up at me. Too wide. Too big. As if she was going to eat me for breakfast and had the nerve to be proper while doing so. She grasped my hands, and they were warm and strong. She gripped them the way you would a long-lost friend, friendly visitors reconciling again. “We might have gotten off on the wrong foot,” she said, her smile still firm, her eyes not upon me—but upon her son. “Walk with me?” I numbly nodded. Her grip tightened. She led me down a narrow hall lined with paintings that probably cost more than my entire college education. The moment we rounded a corner and were out of view, her smile disappeared. I felt it before I noticed it. The change. The chill. She released my hand with a flip like I was something sticky. “Let’s get one thing straight plain, Ava,” she told me, her voice level, smooth, like silk covered with poison. “You may have gotten over Liam, and heaven only knows that boy had a weakness for things that were broken. But you won’t get over me.” I attempted to speak. She raised a hand. “Don’t speak until I say you can. It ruins the illusion.” “No” is all I closed. She stepped closer, her heels clicking. She reeked of jasmine and disapproval. “You’re not one of us,” she said. “I don’t care how beautiful you are. I don’t care how pathetic your big eyes are when you need someone to rescue you. You’re still just a girl with a tawdry past and a rented gown.” I balled my fists, but kept quiet. Vivian tilted her head to one side, studying me like I was a counterfeit designer purse. “Do you have any idea what sort of family this is? What sort of name my son has? We don’t marry women like you. We help them. We make them scrub. And then we throw them away.” Her smile flashed back on, cold and hard. “Then indulge in your little fantasy for as long as you can. Wear the pearls, sip the champagne, pretend you belong. But here’s the thing: if you ever have one moment’s notion that you’re going to claw your way up my son—” She leaned in, her breath against my cheek. “I will destroy you. Quietly. Elegantly. The kind of destruction you won’t even know until you’re half-way down the drain.” I swallowed. She leaned against me, running a ring against her finger. “You’ll wake up in some motel room, wondering where your job went, where your money went, why your rent bounced. And then you’ll remember me.” Her smile returned softer than before, and she wrapped her arm around mine as if we were two ladies out for a leisurely stroll. “Now,” she said with an air of innocence, “should we go back before Liam starts worrying?” I nodded. I didn’t believe my voice. We walked into the dining room like nothing had happened. Like she hadn’t threatened to ruin my entire life with a fake smile and a bruising hold. Liam looked up and smiled, that sweet, unaware smile that hurt my heart. I sat next to him and smiled. My throat hurt. I caught Richard’s gaze once more. He had returned, reclining in his chair, fingers sedately rotating his wine. He gazed at me. He knew. Perhaps he knew it all. I turned my head. The room around me dissolved. And all I could keep thinking was: I am in such trouble.

Ava’s POV The night air outside was cooler than I expected, crisp even, what a slap back to reality. The silence between me and Liam was palpable the second we stepped out of the mansion. We did not talk as we moved towards his sleek black car, the only sounds to our walk being the soft chirp of night insects and the crunch of our shoes on the gravel driveway. Liam muttered a half-hearted “thank you” to his parents as we departed, but his tone was dry, clipped. His usually handsome face was contorted into a scowl that etched deep grooves in his skin. I didn’t have to guess what he was thinking—I could see it. The tension of dinner clung to us both like a second skin. He opened the passenger door for me, and I got in, not so much because it was romantic, but through habit by now. He got in beside me a few seconds later, the car starting up with a soft hum. But he didn’t move immediately. He simply sat there, staring blankly through the windshield as though the road ahead of us had suddenly vanished. “I apologize for what she said,” he muttered after some time, voice low and thick with frustration. My eyes twitched as I fought to keep my face neutral, even if my mind wasn’t. I tilted my head to look at him, a soft smile on my lips. “It’s fine.” Because it was. I was used to it—the looking down, the looks which contained a bit too much length when I spoke of where I came from or what I did for a living. The polite but definite moving away. Vivian was no different; she just happened to wrap her disdain in lace and pearls. “No,” he said, finally looking at me. “It’s not all right. She crossed a line.” I shook my head, letting out a slight laugh, more out of nerves than amusement. “Liam, it’s fine, I promise.” But it wasn’t. Not entirely. I could still sense Vivian’s voice in my ears, cutting like a winter wind, the venom underneath her words veiled in propriety. The way her hand tightened on mine progressively harder as she pulled me farther from Liam’s view. The brutal elegance in her tone. “You seem like a nice girl,” she had said to me. “But niceness will only take one so far.” I had just stood there, quiet, still, and let her slice me up with a smile still plastered on her perfectly made-up lips. “My son doesn’t need. complications. And certainly not someone who looks at the world like it’s still a dream they haven’t woken up from. He needs structure. He needs someone who knows which fork to use for which course, not someone who’s learning to navigate fine society like it’s their first time in a museum.” I was certain I’d stopped breathing by then. And the cherry on top? The gentle touch of her fingers against my cheek as she leaned in, her perfume floral and suffocating. “Stay in your world, dear. Don’t mistake a friendly invite for belonging.” And she turned and walked away like she hadn’t just shattered something inside of me. In the car once more, Liam had finally exited the parking lot. The cozy but not quiet silence was back. The kind that has too many things left unsaid. “Do you want to grab coffee tomorrow? Before your shift?” he tried, his voice hesitant. I gazed at him, really gazed at him. His jaw was tight, fists gripped around the steering wheel like it was keeping him there. He was trying to make everything okay again. Sweet, even. Like coffee would erase tonight. But I couldn’t. I needed space. I needed distance. I needed to be able to breathe without fearing that somebody was going to come along and remind me how much farther I had to go to deserve any of this. I slowly shook my head. “I think I’ll pass.” He blinked, surprise appearing on his face. “Oh. Okay. You sure?” “Yeah,” I said again, this time more quietly. “I just… need a little time. To think.” Liam didn’t push. He never had. We pulled into my apartment complex a few minutes later. He walked me to the door as usual, his hand brushing against mine in a last attempt to bridge the distance between us. But I was already halfway gone. “Goodnight, Ava.” “Goodnight, Liam.” And on that note, I stepped inside and let the door close behind us. Not with a bang, not with finality. But with the gentle sort of sadness that creeps in your bones and has you wondering what the hell you’re doing. I rested my back against the door for a moment, the silence of my apartment closing around me like a heavy blanket. And then, finally, I exhaled. A long, trembling breath I hadn’t even realized I was holding. What had I gotten myself into? A family that probably wanted nothing to do with me . A boyfriend whose world was worlds away from my own. And a man—Richard—whose eyes still haunted me, still gazed at me with that look, as if he knew exactly who I was underneath the polite smiles and shaky confidence. I went across to the window and pulled the curtain back a bit. Liam’s car was still sitting there, its brake lights glowing red like dying embers. And then, slowly, they died out into the night. I didn’t cry. But something within me shattered. Maybe it was the reality of it all. The stark clarity that Vivian had laid out for me on a silver platter. The kind of clarity that said: You don’t fit in here. And no matter how nicely you dress or how much you strive, someone like me will always recognize someone like you for precisely what you are. I moved from the window and headed to the kitchen, pouring myself a glass of water as my hands shook. As the icy water slid down my throat, my mind yet again drifted back to dinner. To the way Richard’s eyes wouldn’t leave mine. To the way a glimmer of recognition sparked. To the unspoken words. He remembered. I was sure of it. And now I was involved in something I wasn’t quite sure I could describe. An affair I wished to terminate, a boyfriend I was falling for, and a family who could swallow me whole and spit me back out in pearls and Prada. I climbed into bed that night, still in the same dress. The silk was creased now and stuck to me like remorse. I lay there and stared at the ceiling until my eyes stung, my head a jumble of what-ifs and maybe-nots. I didn’t sleep. Not really. Because some truths, once awakened, don’t let you rest. And this truth? It was only just beginning.

Ava’s POV The boisterous bang on the door roused me from bed, a dogged thud that echoed through my small apartment like a warning. I opened one eyelid and rolled over toward the beat-up alarm clock crudely plastered on my nightstand. 6:30 AM. Come on. I wasn’t due to wake up for another half-hour. Who in the world was disturbing me so early? The knock echoed again, louder, more insistent. I ripped the blanket from my body in a sigh and lurched to the door in a mess of rumpled ringlets and mispaired pajamas. My body complained, each muscle aching from tension and sleep deprivation. I turned the latch and opened the door just a little way to look at who it was. Mrs. Hathaway. My landlady. And she did not look pleased. Her wiry white hair had been pulled back into a messy bun, and her face was scrunched up into that characteristic frown she assumed whenever she had ill tidings to impart. Or rent to collect. “Ava,” she declared, without even a good morning. “I don’t want to wake you, but I have to talk to you about the rent.” I gulped down the lump forming in my throat. Shit. “Mrs. Hathaway, I. I know I said that I would pay by Friday,” I began, huddling closer into the blanket. “I’m just not quite there yet. I need a little more time.” She raised one of her well-groomed brows, arms crossed tightly across her chest. “Time doesn’t pay the bills, darling. You’ve been three months late on the trot. I like you, Ava. I truly do. But I operate a business here, not a charity.” I nodded seriously, heart plummeting even further. “I’ll get it together. I promise.” She drew a breath, her face relaxing infinitesimally. “You have until Monday. After that. I’ll have to start looking for someone else.” And with that, she’d turned and disappeared down the hallway. I closed the door slowly, back against it, letting the silence wrap around me like a thick blanket. I had five days. Five days to come up with rent that I didn’t have. I couldn’t afford to freak out. Not now. Instead, I prepared for my shift My restaurant shift was nothing to write home about. It was the same drab routine of courteous smiles, sore feet, and the acrid scent of burnt coffee inextricably printed on my uniform. Morning dragged like a slow-moving old dog, and I found myself checking my phone more often than usual. At 10:43 AM, I got the alert. Service booked: Personal Shopper – Upper Manhattan | Client: Unlisted Great. Here we go again. I sneaked into the bathroom and changed into my second outfit—a cream-colored blouse with puffy sleeves, black skinny jeans, and low heels. Something professional-looking enough to blend in with the upper classes without being too obvious. I pulled my hair back into a low, smooth ponytail and added some lip gloss. I appeared.acceptable. Like someone who actually did exist in a department store rather than vacuuming crumbs off diner booths. I checked the address. The same exclusive neighborhood I was becoming too acquainted with. The neighborhood where penthouses kissed the clouds and your next-door neighbors probably owned islands. I got on the train, backpack clutched at my side. The ride was short but crowded with commuters. I kept my head down, flipping through crumpled receipts and preparing myself to nod, smile, and carry overpriced things I’d never be able to buy in a lifetime, let alone five. By the time I arrived, the city up there was another world—quiet, spotless, and so horribly clean I felt like a blot on a sheet of white paper just to be able to walk the street. I approached the doorman of the glass high-rise building and extended the phone on which I had the confirmation of the booking. He barely glanced at it before he nodded. “Penthouse. Use the private elevator.” Of course. The private elevator. I entered the building, hit by icy air and a trace of eucalyptus smell. The marble floor was so polished I could see myself, distorted and ordinary. I entered the elevator, pressing the lighted button that had “PH.” The moment I stepped inside the room, I forgot how to breathe. It was walking into a dream you were never a part of. Everything glittered. The floors—polished marble—reflected the huge chandelier above like still water. The scent in the air wasn’t air freshener or perfume. It was something richer. Clean. Cold. Like money and power had a smell, and this house had bathed itself in it. I wasn’t new to wealth—not after being in Liam’s world—but this… This was different. Liam’s house was warm. Expensive but lived in. This one? It was as if even the walls were told not to speak too much. It was all perfect and calculated. A display. A reminder that I didn’t belong here. There was a velvet chair in the corner of the foyer, right beneath a painting that probably cost more than my entire apartment building. I eyed it warily. I didn’t know if I was allowed to sit. People like this… they would probably claim I was getting my “filth” on their custom-upholstered furniture. So I remained standing. Hands clasped in front of me. Stomach in knots. I’d been called here for a personal shopping request. Easy does it, right? Except nothing in my life was easy anymore. I tried to breathe and ignore the way my skin crawled. As if something was going to happen. Something bad. I stared stiffly ahead, praying silently I was wrong. And then… Footsteps. Slow, measured, self-assured. From the top of the stairs, striding down like this was a movie and he was the scene-stealer, came Richard Lancaster. My jaw dropped. No. God, no. He wore a white dress shirt, sleeves rolled up to his forearms, the top two buttons undone as if he couldn’t be bothered with formality. His navy tailored slacks looked effortless. A designer watch clung to his wrist as he shifted it, never once looking rushed or surprised. I tried not to meet his gaze. Please don’t look at me. Please don’t remember. But then he saw me, and something shifted. His lips curved upward—not quite a smile, but the threat of a well-rehearsed line about to be delivered. “Oh,” he said, voice as smooth as the whiskey I’d once tasted in his presence. “You’re here. Finally.” Finally? My heart skipped a beat. He walked past me like I wasn’t the same girl he had kissed with hungry eyes. Like I hadn’t sobbed in the bathroom after realizing I had kissed a man whose son I was currently dating. He walked through the house like he owned the very air I was inhaling. He fidgeted with his watch again as he glanced towards the kitchen. “I was hoping you’d make it on time,” he continued, casually. “I needed a personal shopper. Planning to get some gifts for a charity event I’m hosting later tonight.” I stared at him, lips parted, heart banging on the inside of my ribs like it wanted to escape this whole scene. He looked so normal. So calm. Like I hadn’t been introduced to his family two nights ago as Liam’s girlfriend. I wanted to scream. To reach out and grab him by that designer collar and ask him what the heck this was. A test? A punishment? A game? Instead, I managed, barely, “I’m sorry, sir. But. I don’t think I’ll be able to do this assignment.” He stopped in his tracks. Slowly turned to me, one eyebrow rising in amusement—no, challenge. “And why not?” he asked, crossing his arms loosely. “I believed we would be professional, Miss Ava.” I swallowed. Professional. As if we did not have that night. As if he had not watched me sit next to his son, blush under his gaze, try to keep myself in one piece while his wife cut into steak and my dignity like it was a five-course meal. “I just don’t think this is right,” I muttered, refusing to look at him. “Rubbish,” he replied casually. “You’re working. I’m a client. That’s all this is.” He walked into the living room, beckoning me to follow. I hovered in the doorway, unsure. This was a horrible idea. The worst. But my legs moved me in despite myself. The room was just as opulent. Cream and gold colors. Dark wood beams that looked heavy. Everything had weight and substance. Even the throw pillows looked like they came with a trust fund. Richard poured himself a coffee from a shiny new machine that probably cost more than my annual rent. “Sit down,” he said, not turning. I didn’t sit. “I… don’t think I should.” He chuckled deep in his throat. My eyes went wide. what was going on?. He drank and turned, leaning back against the marble counter with a casual propping of hip. “I figured you’d be more relaxed by now. But I guess I was wrong.” His tone was playful, but the undertone wasn’t. It never was. Richard Lancaster’s words were always mixed with some dark alloy of menace and charm. Like poison in gold. “Look,” I finally said, stepping forward. “I didn’t know… that night… who you were.” He waved his hand in a lazy motion. “Let’s not go back there.” “But—” “We’ve both moved on, haven’t we?” No. I hadn’t. I’d barely begun to process. “I’m dating your son,” I whispered like it made a difference. “And he isn’t aware of us,” Richard said matter-of-factly, setting the cup down. “So let’s not complicate things.” My blood went cold. Us? There was no us. There was just a stupid night. A drunken kiss. A horrible twist of fate that landed me in his family like a cruel joke. He walked by me again, closer now. I smelled his cologne. Rich, woodsy, overpowering. “I’ll e-mail you the list,” he said. “I need the items by tonight. It’s important.” I nodded automatically. He stopped in the doorway and looked back. “Oh,” he added, slightly smiling. “Welcome to the family. You’re doing well so far.” And then he was gone. I stood there. Frozen. What on earth was happening?

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303092”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

“Daisy, hurry, we will be late for the wedding!” Amanda careened the name of her best friend, Daisy who has been in preparation for more than an hour now. If there was something Amanda is ever embittered with Daisy about in this life, it is the outrageous level of her tardiness whenever she was going out. Daisy smiled ruggedly from her room where she was still struggling to smother her rouge lipstick, dropped it, and patted her mouth to even it. She knows how much her time waste would agonize her dear friend, so she didn’t waste as much time as she would have taken to apply a nude shade to the rouge to form an ombre lip before running to her closet to pick out her shoes. “Daisy!” “I swear to you, I will soon be done in a minute!” She returned impishly, rummaging through her rack. “You said that about thirty minutes ago!” The latter retorted with an audible huff and went to lap against the living room leather cushion to wait. Knowing her friend it would take an extra thirty minutes before she came out. Daisy rummaged through her shoe racks, throwing away from one shoe to another as she searched for the right color to match her red short tulle. Fashion was something she could never flounder on, but if she would have to bruise the heart of her friend for another few minutes, then she has to make it worth it. It was all her fault. Daisy reflected. She had told her she wouldn’t be able to go for this wedding but the latter persisted. It all started three weeks ago when Amanda returned from her dancing class full of exuberance about meeting a new lesbian partner and then she had gone on to tell Daisy that the said girl is Bi, and would be getting married on the next the third Saturday, which happened to be today. At first, Daisy had refused, saying she wouldn’t want to be present and watch her, Amanda, marry off another lesbian partner after watching her break apart the first time that happened but Amanda insisted, saying she wanted to be there for the new friend because she was honest with her from the first, unlike the first time. And that was how she found herself in this obtuse situation. Exactly as envisaged by Amanda, it was thirty minutes before Daisy hurried out of her room, possibly looking hotter than the bride herself. “Daisy!” Amanda cried in alarm, “how come you look fancier than the bride? I told you, that for today you should be considerate with your fashion! Oh, Mother Mary…” She huffed and stood, not daring to ask Daisy to go back and change or risk forfeiting the wedding in total. “I’m sorry, Mandy…” Daisy dragged, sucking in air and holding herself from laughing as she followed Amanda out of her apartment. “You know me well that there is no possible way I could have dressed lower than my standard just because I want to be considerate,” She rambled on as they reached her black Chevrolet outside, and the back door slid open for them to enter. Daisy Raven Richards is an accomplished fashion designer who resigned from her modeling career and had gone into the fashion business after suffering a terrible divorce from her husband who accused her of cheating on him the first day she broke it to him that she was pregnant. It is one huge blow she doesn’t think she could ever overcome in her life no matter how much she tried. Ethan was her everything. She literally adored the ground he walked on and yet that very day he stood before her and looked deep into her eyes and told her it was over. At first she thought it was a prank, as they were often playing tricks on each other. Once, she called him and told him she was about to hang herself to test his love for her, meanwhile, she was in her house sipping a glass of lemonade and in a frenzy, the poor man rushed back to her from work and was very furious she had to lie to him about that. He had promised to pay back and it went a long time before he did. So, that day, when he accused her of cheating and declared his intention of divorce, Dasiy didn’t take it seriously, until the next morning he left the house, and one week later after nearly suffering a miscarriage from thinking something ill occurred to him, their lawyer has arrived with the divorce papers. That was the worst day of her life and the very day she truly believed it wasn’t a prank at all. Today would make it five years and their son, now in a boarding school somewhere in the Pacific. Ethan ruined her life after that and she swore come what may, she would never give her heart to another man, and if anything makes her get married, it would be without emotions and she just has her financial security for herself and her child. Somehow the wedding reminded her of Ethan. Her lost love. “Daisy!” She jerked and took in a deep breath as she twisted to face her friend. “I have been telling you something, are you all right?” Amanda ventured with a concerned expression.. “Yeah…” She nodded fervently and watched the road. ” I hope someday the husband of your friend doesn’t wake up and accuse her of cheating on him.” Amanda scoffed, knowing why her friend said that. Her hand found Daisy soothingly, “You have to learn to forgive eventually so that you can have a chance at true love again.” Daisy retrieved her hands from under Amanda’s and folded them on her chest as she scowled outside the plying car. “Sometimes you talk like you are under the influence of one of those stimulants!” Amanda hissed with laughter. “You know that is not possible! I will rather eat my eyes than play that lane ever again. I learned from my first. All I care about right now is to take care of myself and my son! And of course, my dear baby, Ella.” Ella was her tiny little Collier. “I know you will say that, but still, I won’t stop believing that someday, that man will come that will change your perspective. Becky did mine…” Daisy snorted acerbically. “And yet today she is walking down the aisle with someone else…” “I respected her decision not to be with me. After all, she promised to continue-” “Fucking you!” Daisy finished and shook with laughter. “And here I am saying someday her husband would accuse her. Maybe when he does he won’t be far from the truth!” “Daisy!” Amanda smacked her arm. “You are not being kind.” “Whatever, Amanda. It’s not like I give two fucks about it. Maybe when that day comes, she would finally be yours if her husband is a prick like my ex and is kind enough to cast her out. Into your arms.” their laughter rang in the car. “Maybe if you put it like that, I might pray for that day…” She trailed off as their laughter receded, and Daisy hummed in response. Amanda and Daisy have been friends since they were in third grade and Daisy’s parents packed into the neighborhood at Belmonte when Daisy’s mother got a contract in France then. Daisy’s mother became close friends with Mrs. Anthonio, Amanda’s mom and their kids were Introduced after Mrs. Anthonio suggested to Mrs. Richards to admit her little girl into the same school with her princess. That was how the two kids charmed each other, being that they were often in the same environment with their mothers. The first time Daisy found out Amanda did drugs and loved women was in college at a classmate’s party. That was the first time Dasiy took into cognizance that Amanda’s refusal to have a boyfriend while incessantly watching lesbian porn and loosing herself gawking at a female anatomy, was actually not because she had interest in becoming a female gynecologist but because for a fact her girl was into women but hasn’t gotten the opportunity to express it. That day, there was this girl Florence who was from New York, where their college was situated, who was always picking on Amanda. Daisy found it irritating and wanted to shun the girl but to her chagrin, Amanda liked it. She told Daisy that the girl made her come alive. The statement perplexed Daisy but she understood it that night at the party when she caught Florence nestled in the arms of Amanda while devouring her sizable blossom in the female bathroom. They had dismembered when they saw her but it was relieving to Daisy who later quarreled Amanda for not telling her. They have come a long way, from college to moving to the U.S to base fully, and Amanda at one time falling in love with a man from their field and getting married. At least, that was what told Daisy. He never knew until his death that his wife was a lesbian. Now, after Daisy resigned from modeling in which Amanda was her manager, being that she was also a fashion designer, they both run their own line and take care of their kids while Amanda jumps from one female to another, her present catch being this female whose wedding they were going for. The car pulled into the parking lot and the ladies looked at themselves and smiled, and Daisy said as though in prophecy, “Let’s go crash a wedding, sis.” And Amanda, like the loyal buddy, nodded once and alighted. Several cars parked in the front of the church showed they were late for the wedding and had to hurry to the only entrance. “Everyone would see us enter, Daisy!” Amanda bemoaned. “This was why I asked you to hurry but…” “Shhhh, less talk, more bravery. The more we are noticed, the merrier. You see why it’s good to be hot. Now they will admire us rather than snarl at us.” An unaffected Daisy, instantly yanked the door of the church open and at once an uproar went on air. They paused at the door and their eyes flew in worry towards the aisle where the officiating pastor stood watching them and then said, “Which of you have something to say that would make this marriage not commence, Ms?” He eyed them. Then it dawned on them that they might have entered when the pastor asked if anyone had anything to say that would halt the commencement of the ceremony. But that wasn’t the problem, the problem right now is that, standing before the aisle holding the hand of the brunette bride is none other than Daisy’s ex-husband, Ethan and immediately she looked at Amanda, from the panicked eyes of her friend. Daisy could tell the latter recognized him too and they both shrieked. “Ethan?!” ….

“Raven?” Ethan dropped the hands of his bride and twisted to them, his face contorted into something indecipherable. Daisy, who was still shocked at seeing him again after five years, couldn’t believe it. She swallowed loudly and shook her head, stepped back, and held the church door. This can not be happening. She moved far away from Seattle to New Orleans just to avoid ever having any contact with and still, this is happening? “I swear I didn’t know anything about this,” Amanda defended herself, reaching out to her friend. “I know,” Daisy quickly agreed. She knew if Amanda knew she would have told her. They had suffered together when it took place so there was no way she would keep something that delicate from her. “We have to leave,” Amanda suggested. Amanda looked up to meet the eyes of the bride, who was glaring at her, her eyes relaying a message to Amanda inquiring what was going on, and if she could understand she would realize from the eye Amanda gave her that she was as shocked as everyone else. “Let’s go,” Daisy conceded, took one look at the aisle, and swung around but then she stopped, something mischievous rising inside her. One of revenge. She flipped back and faced the aisle once more. “You know what, pastor,” She smiled bitterly… “What are you doing?” Amanda rugged her hand. “I have something to say that might save this young lady here from future destruction. A word of advice baby girl, if I were you I would never marry this man and you know why, the same way he looks at you now with all the praises of forever might end the day you get pregnant. Then he would_” “Raven!” Ethan thundered. “Shut the fuck up, Ethan, and don’t ever call me that. You lost every right the day you…” She bit down on her chin and decided not to finish the sentence. She smiled sadly and proceeded with what she was telling his poor bride, “The day you get pregnant, he would accuse you of cheating on him, and then he would kick you out! If you are not strong, always know that my friend here,” She hugged Amanda to her, “loves you enough to attend this shitty wedding!” The church was dead in silence, as everyone’s eyes roved around in confusion looking from the couple to the ladies at the door, unsure of what to make out of the fiasco. Seeing that her feat of revenge has been achieved, Dasy smoked broadly, gave a mock bow, and dragged her appalled friend out of the church room. “What was that for?” Amanda asked the instant the car pulled out of the church ground. Daisy, having recovered from her slight bravery, snapped her eyes to Amanda and shook her head. “I don’t even know to be honest. One minute we were walking in and then… I swear to God I was gobsmacked at seeing him for so long.” “Is that why you have to pull sick madness off?” Her friend confronted her snidely. She surprised Daisy who thinks her friend would be happy that she stood up for her. “I didn’t think you would be mad at me,” Daisy asked Amanda quietly. “Do you know what it meant to me walking in there to see him so happy after destroying my life?” “Daisy…” “Do you think I’m like this today because I woke up one day and decided to? How dare you judge me?” Tears brimmed in her eyes. She might not have succeeded to stop the wedding, but she was sure the bride would live henceforth is rummaging through every word she good her today. “I’m sorry_” “No, don’t tell me you are sorry,” Daisy stopped her. “I am the one who is sorry for standing for you when it is obvious you are bent on remaining dumb all your life!” “What do you mean by that?” Amanda Inquired darkly. Daisy, who has lost her mind since at the church, pivoted her entire body to Amanda to attack her. “You think I don’t know that you married Gregory because your parents refused to accept you for who you are. That they threatened to disown you like my parents if you don’t marry him? Unlike you my friend, I don’t chicken out!” She spat her. “This has nothing to do with me!” Cried Amanda. “Yeah, it does!” retired Daisy in a snide comeback. “If you will for once stand up for yourself, I wouldn’t have had to go for this stupid wedding in the first place and may never have had to see that prickhead!” “You would still have seen him, he is the father of your child!” “Stop talking nonsense!” “You started it.” Daisy nodded in furious thought. “I have been by your side since we became friends, Amanda, because I love you. I accepted you for you and I never allowed anyone to trample on you, but I’m done. I don’t have to keep fighting for you when you hide things from me and won’t do anything for yourself!” “Daisy, this is not fair…” Amanda started crying and Daisy huffed and averted her gaze, fury still eating inside her. She can’t believe it that she saw that bastard. After everything he did, he doesn’t look like he was affected one bit. So many nights she cried and rolled in her sleep thinking of how he ruined her life and her happiness. Meanwhile, he was having the best time of his life. The car stopped in her house and she alighted and went in, not caring to check if Amanda alighted with her or wanted to go into her house. This is always the routine. When they quarreled, that didn’t stop either from spending time in the other house. Particularly Amanda. She saw Daisy as her everything and  doesn’t take to heart most of her blows off. She knew by morning everything would go back to normal which is why she ignored her, banged the door to her Chevrolet, and trudged after her into the house. “Welcome ma, what should I get you?” Daisy’s maid asked her when she marched into the house, still seething. “Get the fuck away from me!” Daisy snarled and rushed upstairs to her room. The maid stood there still in shock until her distressed friend came in and in the same light without talking to her, ran after her friend. She entered Daisy’s room and stood at the door watching Daisy before the closet with her head bent. She knew she was crying. “Daisy…” “I just want to be left alone, Amanda…” Daisy whined. “You know I won’t hear that…” She approached her calmly. “That asshole ruined my life and he is not affected. Why should I be the only one to suffer for something I had no control over? Something he caused!” “I know, baby. I am very sorry. What do you want me to do?” Daisy slowly facedher. “You should have snatched that woman from him! You shouldn’t have allowed him to marry her so that he would be heartbroken like me.” ” I swear if I knew he was the groom, I would have done that. You know how much I want him to suffer,” Amanda patronized, coming close to stop in front of her. The statement kind of tickled Daisy whose face morphed into a dainty smile. “I’m sorry for shooting at you, Amanda.” She exhaled and went to flop down on the bed. The latter joined her and they fell back on the bed and looked up. “I am sorry for making you mad.” “No, you didn’t.” Daisy countered, knowing Amanda would rather accept the fault than accept she was to blame. “I know how much of an asshole I can be at times and still you put up with it.” “Because you are my best friend. You also take my bullshit, I think far more than I take yours.” Daisy chuckled sardonically. “Well, I think you are right there…” And Amanda joined in. They only stopped when they heard a scratching sound at the door before it flew open and Ella’s chubby form trod into the room. Most times Amanda wonders how the dog manages to haul itself up to open the door without falling to its devastation. Daisy sat up and smiled at it. “Come here, baby. I know you are bored to death,” She waved it and it managed a run in its short legs to the bed and jumped on the bed to receive a rub for accolade. Amanda twisted her mouth to the side and patted the dog’s hanging ears. “For a fat one, you sure are flexible.” Daisy hooted and sat up fully, abandoning them on the bed. “What are you up to? You wretch!” Amanda asked, cursing in her breath when Ella came to lick her face. “Bringing a dress for tonight,” Daisy asked, thinking it was her Amanda was referring to. “What happens tonight?” “Well, let’s say to soothe this ache in my heart, I might need to soothe the one between my legs. So I hunt!” “Uhm… By hunt you mean go to club and fuck some random stranger?” “How else does a vampire survive?” She quipped. “Then I will go with you,” Amanda cleared her throat. Daisy faced her. “I thought you were supposed to meet with the bride tonight or…” “I will call her, that is, if she would respond…” And when Daisy’s eyes expanded, she hurried to clear herself. “I will make sure you don’t see her.” Daisy didn’t look down. “I love her, Daisy! You can’t possibly want me to stop seeing her ” An idea struck Daisy. “Maybe I want you to see her…” She stepped forward. “Bring her to the club and fuck her on her wedding night! It would give me much pleasure…” She trailed off devilishly. “Wh-what if she doesn’t agree? You know, with everything that happened today.” Amanda inferred. Daisy’s eyes pierced her friend on the bed. “Then make her Amanda. You have brought more women to their feet with your charm than Apollo could with his weapon.” “While you get ready, I will be heading to the store, to store, we’re low on wine and I need some right now.” Amanda rolled her eyes. “Why don’t you just send the maid?” Daisy turned to face her friend again. “I don’t know… I guess I need an excuse to go out for some fresh air.” She said. With that, she smirked sassily and went back to the closet, leaving her friend wondering how she was going to fulfill such a nasty feat, just to make Daisy happy. …

Daisy staggered out of the liquor store, her eyes spinning as she staggered forward, everything around seemed weird, the road looked funny, like the kind of squiggly roads that Daniel always drew in his drawing books, the cars all looked like they were made out of jelly, she looked around shaking her head hoping to get the alcohol out, everyone around her looked like they were twins. She looked at her empty hands, she couldn’t remember if came with her car keys or not. “Damn.” She muttered under her breath. She would have to walk home. She staggered towards the road, almost running into a large man. “Excuse me.” The man said, as he gently shoved her aside. Daisy turned around to stare at the man. He was with his wife and son. A little family. It reminded her of what she had always dreamt her life would be like with Ethan. Just the three of them, a small family filled with love. But that asshole had decided to leave as he pleased, he had decided to cast her out and treat her like trash and with everything he did to her, he was still getting married today. Daisy cursed under her breath. “Was the bride blind? Couldn’t she see who she was marrying? Couldn’t she see the type of man he was?” Daisy staggered forward, lost in thought, cursing loudly as she walked, a few mothers and children on the road had proceeded to cover their kids ears, while eyeing her in disgust. Daisy smiled, they must all see her as some drunk homeless woman. It wasn’t her fault. It was Ethan’s. Why did he appear out of nowhere, just when she thought she was done with him for good, just when she had begun to heal and forget him. Yet there he was, on the alter, looking happy as hell. “Curse you Ethan!” She screamed drunkenly as she stumbled down the street, barely aware of her surroundings. Just then. A sleek Lamborghini aventador sportscar burst around the corner at crazy speed, the driver distracted by his phone. Daisy raised her head, her eyes widening in alarm as the car sped towards her. She tried to move but her body was rooted to the ground in shock, she opened her mouth to scream as just as she did, the driver raised his head, looking away from his phone, his eyes widened in horror. He swerved the car to the left but it was a second to the late as the car slammed into Daisy, sending Daisy sprawling across the pavement. She laid still, unmoving. *** Nolan Van-Louvre was a little heartbroken, his ex-girlfriend was getting married today to some chump. He wasn’t heartbroken because he didn’t want his ex, to get married or because he was jealous, he was heartbroken because they had been hooking up for a long time, and he could say he had begun to develop a soft spot for her. She never even told him she was seeing someone, he had always suspected she loved girls, because of the look he always saw in her eyes when she was around other women, but he never expected to hear that she was getting married. He suspected she was seeing someone because she had been a little distant this past month, but she never told him that was why. Nolan stepped on the accelerator, his Lamborghini aventador surging forward, tearing through the road at an alarming speed. He was headed to her wedding, not to see her but to see the chump she was getting married to, and why she wanted to throw away everything they together had for the chump.   Just then, his phone beeped as a message entered. He quickly grabbed his phone, it was a message from Lance, his personal assistant. He had send lance ahead of him, to attend the wedding and tell him exactly how it went, Incase he didn’t make it, because he didn’t want to attend earlier, he hated going to places that he wasn’t invited, but his pride had gotten the better out of him, he wanted to see this person for himself, he wanted to see who exactly she chose over him. He hadn’t told Lance why he sent him to the wedding, instead he had told him that it was for business purposes, even though he suspected that lance knew he was lying because he had seen him with Becky multiple times. Nolan opened Lance’s mesaage. “An emergency occurred sir and the wedding was canceled, the bride ran out, leaving the groom on the alter after the wedding was interrupted by two women.” He read. A smile broke on his face, as he dropped the phone, he slowly looked up at the road ahead. His eyes widened in horror, he could feel his blood run cold. A girl stood in the middle of the road. Nolan swerved the car at the last moment, the side of the car brushing against the girl as the car went crashing into the side of the road. He quickly lept out of the car, rushing to the woman’s side. His heart racing as he stared at her. Was she dead? Had he just killed someone? He stared at her silently, her body and clothes were covered in mud from the puddle she had fallen into before she rolled onto the pavement. He carefully rolled up the sleeeved of his shirt before grabbing her in his arms, ready to take her to his car to drive her to the hospital. When her eyes slowly fluttered open, as she weakly stared at him. She was beautiful, her eyes were like emeralds, green, glowing under the sun, her lashes long and beautiful. Nolan held his breathe as he stared at her, she was beautiful but that wasn’t also why he was holding his breathe. She had this strong stench on her. It smelt of alcohol, cheap alcohol. He stared at the woman again, who in their right mind would be drinking this early afternoon when the sun was still up? Was she an homeless woman? She seemed like it because he was sure no normal woman would be standing in the middle of the street on a afternoon. He looked at her again, she was too beautiful to be an homeless woman but he was sure she was one. The homeless woman groaned as she attempted to roll out of his arms. Nolan quickly grabbed her, helping her to her feet, and steadying her gently. “Are you alright?” He asked, gently. Daisy stared at the man, frowning in anger. He had just hit her with his car almost killing her and he had the nerves to ask if she was alright? Why was he driving at such speed in a residential area? What if it had been a kid he hit. She slowly raised her head in anger staring at him. He was tall and lean, she worked with models a lot so she could guess he was around six foot four inches, he had long blonde hair and piercing blue eyes, with dark eye brows, his jawline was beautiful carved, giving him a distinctive look, he wore a white flannel shirt, designer pant trousers and expensive shoes. She knew all the brands and from the look of them, they were all original, she looked towards his car, she could guess he was one of those rich spoiled kids who did whatever they liked. The thought of her son Daniel playing on the road and an asshole like this driving recklessly and risking the lives of people on the road made her mad. What if she had been with Daniel and the both of them had gotten hit? “Are you okay?” The man asked again. In a swift motion, she struck her hand against his face, slapping him in anger, delivering a stinging slap to his face.

Nolan looked up at her immediately, his face mixed with different emotions, shock, disbelief, surprise and finally anger. Anger flashed in his eyes. “What the hell? What was that for?” he snarled, rubbing his cheek. He walked closer in anger, his long frame covering hers. Daisy stood on her toes, squaring up to him, she wasn’t the kind of woman to back down from anyone. “You could’ve killed me, or any passerby be it a little child you drunk idiot!” “Do you know who I am?!” He asked, shouting. “Do you also know who I am?!” Daisy asked, returning the energy. The man looked away, his face flushed to a bright pink, as he shook his head in anger and surprise. “Do you fucking know who you’re talking to?” He asked, his voice shaking with anger. “I don’t fucking care.” Daisy shouted back. “You insolent little…. Before he could complete the sentence, her hand struck against his face again. Nolan staggered back in shock, his eyes two times wider than they initially were, his mouth parted in surprise. “You…. You homesleas drunk woman! What do you think you’re doing?!” He shouted, shaking his anger. He could taste blood in his mouth, he looked towards his car’s mirror, he could see her hand had left a muddy trail on his face. He looked at her in anger. “Oh… better believe you’re going to pay…” He said as he balled his hands into a fist, ready to fight her. Did he know how to fight? No. When he was younger and his father insisted he join his friends and take lessons, he never agreed, he loved music, art and food, fighting and sports felt too rough for him. He stared at the woman in anger, he could see a few people had gathered, ready to video them. Nolan looked back at the woman, she had also balled her fists up. What if she beat him? What if he lost the fight and it was caught on video? It would go viral. His grandfather and his mother wouldn’t like it, he would lose all his reputation. Nolan slowly put his hand down, he quickly stormed back to his car in anger, and started the engine. The beast roared to life. He slowly smiled as he prepared to drive away, he saw the woman standing beside the puddle, he made sure to drive into the puddle, making sure his tires kick up a wave of muddy water from the puddle, drenching the woman again. He grinned wickedly, accelerating away before she could run after him. Talk about getting off on the wrong foot. He didn’t know what was wrong with the women here, back in France he had it easy, but here everybody was always angry about one thing or the other. Just then his phone rang and he grabbed the phone, his eyes widened as he stared at the screen. Fifteen missed calls from Lance. He quickly placed a call through to him. Lance picked up on the first ring. “Young Master! Where have you been? I’ve been calling your phone!” Lance shouted from the other end of the line. Nolan stared at his reflection in the rear view mirror, squeezing his face in disgust as he saw her muddy finger prints on his face. He prayed never to encounter a woman like that again, and if by chance he did then he would get his payback. “Master? Master are you there?” Lance asked, distracting him from his thoughts. “Yes.. yes.. I had a little trouble, but I’m okay now.. where are you?” Nolan asked. “I’m still at the wedding hall, almost everyone has gone home and I’m the only one left.” Lance complained. “I’m on my way, I’ll be there soon.” Nolan said, as he dropped the phone and stepped on the accelerator, the car speeding away. Daisy stood there, trembling in anger, her body dripping with mud. She looked towards the car filled with rage, as the car disappeared around the corner of the street. She couldn’t believe that man. “Such a coward.” She muttered underneath her breath. If she ever crossed paths with him, she would make him pay. She dreadfully looked down at her soaked, muddy clothes and groaned. This was not how she’d planned to start her evening. With a sigh, she glanced at her watch, cursing under her breath. The party would be starting soon, and here she was, looking like a drowned rat. If Amanda found out that she had spent almost 3 hours at the liquor store and still proceeded to have spent almost an hour walking she would give her a piece of her mind, and Daisy wasn’t sure she was ready for that. Shaking her head, she took off running towards her apartment, she was a little greatful for the accident, it had shaken her a bit, washing away the alcohol and everything. Now all that was on her mind was to go to the party with Amanda, have fun, drink, dance and forget about Ethan, she was going to make sure she did that over and over again, till she was sure she had forgotten about him. Daisy ran through the front door of her mansion, panting heavily. She could hear Amanda’s voice drifting from her spare room, chatting happily on the phone. Knowing her friend’s impatience, Daisy tiptoes past the spare room, before hurrying towards her bedroom and gently locking the door, hoping Amanda hadn’t heard her. She had to move fast if she was going to avoid another talking to from Amanda. She slowly stripped off her wet clothes, gingerly stepping out of them and tossing them in a heap on the floor. Daisy quickly got changed into a pair of comfortable house clothes before racing towards her closet, rummaging through the closet, before grabbing the first decent outfit she found. It was a gown, gowns looked good on her and she was sure Amanda would also pick a gown, atleast both of them would twin in them. She heaved a sigh of relief as she placed her clothes on the dresser. She was a little tired. It had been quite the day for her. From Ethan’s wedding to the liquor store to the asshole who had hit her with his car. She walked towards her bed, collapsing onto it. She let out a sigh of relief as she sank into the soft king sized bed. As she laid on the bed, her mind wandered back to earlier that day, her infuriating encounter with the asshole hit her with his car. Now that she was thinking clearly, there was something about him that felt familiar, she knew she had seen him somewhere before but she couldn’t place her hand on where. His eyes, his jawline, the way he talked. He seemed familiar. Daisy quickly shook her head, pushing the thoughts away, she was just getting over one asshole and here she was thinking about another one. She squeezed her eyes shut hoping to get some sleep before Amanda came to drag her out. As she closed her eyes, Ethan’s face flashed through her mind, making her scowl loudly. She didn’t want to think of anyone, all she wanted to do was sleep and party later. Tonight for her was about moving on and having fun, enough fun to make her forget everything and she planned on doing just that.

That evening, Amanda shooed her off to start preparation on time, knowing how much she dallys with everything when it comes to dress-up, particularly in time like this. Here was one of the secrets about Daisy, she loves to be noticed too often and always imagines anything can go wrong. So the secret to her overcoming humiliation was to dress too often to kill. It was her slogan since she came to love fashion even before venturing into it. To her, if she finds herself in a situation where she doesn’t know what to do, her fashion sense could save her. Makes perfect sense to her. At exactly five o’clock, Amanda heard the door open, she knew daisy was back from the store. She had stayed long but she always gave her friend a little slack, daisy had been through a lot and she knew she would let her do whatever she wanted, she deserved to. Amanda quickly got off her bed, and went to start getting ready. She went to her room and after giving herself a lot of enabling talks, she dialed the number of the bride which rang for so long and she didn’t pick. Amanda tried up to three times and when she didn’t still pick, her heartbeat quickened, thinking about what she was going to do now that we had promised Daisy to make her ex pay tonight. That son of a bitch deserves his face scrubbed in the hottest part of hell just to feel the heat enough and has that dashingly smokey hot face of his, destroyed so that in his next life, he wouldn’t mess with any woman again. Amanda knew the tribulation her girlfriend had gone through because of that bastard. This is part of the reason Amanda loved Daisy. She believes if Daisy could go through what she did and still came out of it with her head held high, then she deserved her respect. Everything she had today, she built it herself. At the time of the divorce, she had nothing to her name but a pregnancy, and her parents were supposed to stand by her, disowned her for dishonoring her marriage, and kicked her out of the house to the street. In tears, pain, and rejection, Daisy struggled back to the city, stayed with Amanda for a month to gather some money from the last runway and then got her own place. Thanks to her manager, her name in the modeling industry was still aflame and her price topnotch. It was with the money we started her life after and fought through it to what she is now. She caters for her son, who, curse the devil ex, is a spitting image of him. That child was everything to Daisy even though she doesn’t show it much. That was part of the reason she flung him to Spain for his study, so she doesn’t get to see his face all the time and get reminded of whose seed he was formed from. “Daisy, I swear to God, if I finish and you are not done, I’m leaving you!” Amanda shrilled from her permanent room in the Richards household. Daisy giggled from her room, “I bet you will.” Amanda rolled her eyes and started dislodging her clothes. She removed everything to her panties and bralette, taking her time so she doesn’t have to wait for Daisy when she is done as well as hope that the bride returned her call. She checked herself out in the mirror, admiring her appealing aflamed red hair cascading down her back and sharp blue eyes she had taken from her mother. Sometimes when they were younger, she had argued with Daisy which of their eyes was more beautiful being that Daisy’s was a contracting green. Very green that most times it scared Amanda to look at. She smiled at the memory and trailed her hand to her cleavage where her full bosom clung to the top of her bra enticingly, making her recall that was how she had first gained the attention of the bride. That day at the club, the girl looked at her breast so intensely as though it was the best thing she had seen. Amanda is a very exquisite woman with her round curves and goofy face, she knew no one, not even the men could take her eyes off her. Same with Daisy. If there was one thing Amanda has secretly admired about Daisy, it was her blessed curves, which she hid in the pile and pile of tulle gowns. It is very rare to catch her in jean trousers or skirts. It’s always from one designer gown to another. Amanda took notice of all this because she loved her friend so dearly and would make sure Ethan pay for making her unhappy. A long time ago from the day Daisy found out she loved women and promised to stay by her side as long as she doesn’t look at her that way, Amanda had smiled and agreed as well as vowed also from then never to leave her side come what may. Her phone chiming loudly broke her out from her drift and she dashed to it and exhaled in relief when she saw who was calling, just who she wanted. “Hey,” “Why the fuck do you think you deserve to call me after what you did to me?!” Becky blasted, not giving her a chance. “I’m sorry, I–” “Fuck you!” Becky cried, informing Amanda that she was crying. “What do you want?” Amanda’s heart broke, it looked like they shot a bullet through it. “Where are you? I want to see you, please. I will explain everything, I promise.” “I don’t care what you have to say. And why do you want to know where I am?” She snickered sadly, “you are so selfish, even on a day like this you want to come and fuck me!” “No!” Denied Amanda quickly, “I swear I won’t… if you don’t want to,” She added the last part knowing she would very well want to do what she was accused of if given the chance. “I just want to be by your side…” She was about to ask her if the wedding took place when the latter rapidly said… “I’m alone right now…at home..” “Can I come over? I’ll pick you up? We can hang out and I will try to make it up to you, okay?” There was a stretched silence that Amanda felt she would tell her to go fuck herself, but she suddenly muttered, “okay. Come to the house.” “Okay, I will be there in ten minutes,” She enthused, and slowly whispered “yes!” with a balled hand gesture. When she cut the call, she rushed out her room in her nude form and dashed across the room to Daisy’s room and without knocking pushed the door open and entered, regretting it that instant. “God, what the hell!” Daisy jumped up from the bed where she was lying, administering self-pleasure and threw her vibrator to the side and eyed Amanda. “This is my room, Amanda. Fucken knock!” “I’m sorry… I was only carried away, that I forgot to knock. By the way, since when did I start knocking before coming into your room!” Amanda, who covered her face with her hand removed it and just as she was about to close the door, Ella used the opportunity to dash into the room with a single bark. “What do you want by the way?!” Daisy wore her panties, scooped up Ella to scratch her ears, kissed her furs, and dropped her on the bed. “I can’t believe that all this while I have been shouting my ass out for you to hurry up, you were here, stuffing yourself! Please….” Daisy rolled her eyes. “I was damn horny and couldn’t wait till the club. Again, I ask what do you want that made you stop me from my precious release?” Amanda recalled the reason for her wild entrance and smiled. “It appears I will leave before you with my Chevrolet. She just called and she sounded very broken. I told her I’m coming to bring her to the club. So, we will go before you.” She clapped exuberantly. Daisy took her time to regain her composure and then smiled. “Well, I’m glad someone will be deprived of their wedding night. At least now he would know why it means to be truly cheated on.” She huffed wickedly and went to her closet. Amanda hummed excitedly and made a funny face at Ella. “Try to make her see you as indispensable, Amanda. I know I’m not in the right position to dictate to you how to handle your love life with your chick, but this means a lot to me, and believe me if I were queer, I would make sure it happens,” Daisy conferred to Amanda while sampling an alluring red shot gown adorned with diamond sparkles. “I know…” Amanda trailed off as her eyes landed on daisy’s muddy clothes. “When did that happen?” She asked pointing at the muddy clothes. Daisy followed Amanda’s gaze, her eyes resting on the clothes. “Oh that?” She said. “I was coming from the store, when this guy ran his car into me almost killing me…and he didn’t even apologize… such an asshole.” Daisy hissed in anger. “What?! Are you okay?” Amanda asked, her face filled with concern. Daisy nodded. “Yeah, not even a scratch.” She replied. “I don’t know why I keep running into assholes, he was lucky I was a little drunk if not, he would have regretted the day he bought that car.” She said pouting. Amanda smiled, she knew her friend would definitely make him regret. Her gaze moved towards her wristwatch, her eyes widened. “I have to go now, Daisy. See you at the club.” She said as she waved her hand at Ella and stomped away just the way she entered. An hour later, Daisy made her way to the fancy club in the middle of the bubbly city. It was Saturday evening and therefore most people had already made their way to the club to have a good time. “What a day to have heartbreak,” She said to herself and grinned widely as she made her way into the club already filled to the brim with men and women of diverse distinctive backgrounds in the city. It wasn’t your regular clubhouse. “Let the party begin!” …

Amanda strolled towards her car, she had to go see Becky, as she neared the car she could hear Ella barking after her, the dog taking forty tiny steps per step Amanda took. Amanda reached down to pick up Ella, cradling the dog in her arms and showering her with kisses. “You’re such a sweet girl, Ella,” she cooed as she rubbed the dog’s head. The maid, who had been watching from daisy’s mansion’s entrance, quickly hurried over to take Ella from Amanda. “I’ll take her, miss,” she said with a smile. Amanda nodded smiling, as she handed over Ella to the maid and continued walking towards her car, her heels clicking on the driveway. She reached her car, opened the door, and slid into the driver’s seat. She started the engine and drove out of daisy’s garage, heading for Becky’s apartment. ** Fifteen minutes later… Amanda pulled into Becky’s driveway, her tires crunching on the gravel as she parked the car and took a deep breath, she was feeling a mix of different emotions running around her chest, excitement, nervousness, and a little bit of fear. She felt pity for Becky but deep down in her heart she was happy that the wedding was ruined. She slowly stepped out of her car, walking towards the front door, her eyes fixed on the door. She raised her hand, knock three times. After a few seconds the door creaked open, opening partly. Becky peeked through the partly opened door. “Who’s there?” She asked, “It’s me, Amanda.” Amanda said  smiling as she moved towards the door for Becky to see her. Becky stared at her silently. “What do you want?” She asked, her voice gruff. Amanda’s heart skipped a beat as she saw Becky’s teary face, her eyes were red, like she had been crying a lot. “Can I come in, Becky? Please, I need to talk to you.” Amanda asked, her voice gentle. “Why should I let you in? You’ve already done enough damage today.” Becky said, her voice sounding like she was struggling to hold her tears. Amanda’s heart sank. “What do you mean? What’s wrong, Becky? Why are you crying?” Becky rolled her eyes. “You know exactly why I’m crying, Amanda. You ruined my wedding day. You humiliated me in front of everyone I love.” She cried. Amanda took a step closer towards the door, “Becky, I…I wasn’t trying to stop the wedding or anything like that…” she pleaded. “Please, let me explain.” Becky shook her head. “Then tell me what all that was about Mandy..” “When I told you I was getting married and you asked me what would happen to us, I told you we would still be seeing on the side, so why did you ruin everything?” Becky asked tears in her eyes. Amanda’s eyes widened in shock. “Becky, I…I can explain. I didn’t mean to ruin your wedding.. I wanted you to get married… I wanted your happiness.” Becky shook her head, staring at Amanda directly in her eyes. “I know you mandy, I know the look in your eyes when you lie and right no you’re lying to me.” Amanda kissed her tongue as she rolled her eyes. “Okay yes, I wasn’t happy with your marriage obviously because I have feelings for you and not just any type of feelings, I want to take a big step with you..but I would never be happy to see you unhappy.” Becky’s face twisted revealing anger and pain. “Take the big step with me? You’ve had months to take it, Amanda. But no, you chose to do that on the day I was finally taking my own big step Why should I let you back into my life now?” Amanda took a step forward, her hands outstretched. “Becky, please listen to me. I was confused and scared to take the big step. I didn’t even know if you would feel the same way. And then I saw you with Ethan, and I knew right then and there that I couldn’t bear the thought of losing you.” Becky shook her head again, a tear streaming down her face, “You should have thought of that before you embarrassed me in front of everyone and ruined my wedding, Now, just leave me alone, Amanda.” “But you said I should come over…” Amanda said. “I changed my mind, please leave.” Becky answered as she slammed the door. Amanda sighed in disappointment, her shoulders shaking. “Becky, I’m so sorry. I was wrong to do what I did, and I know I hurt you. Please, forgive me.” Silence followed, it felt like she was apologizing to the wooden door. Just then, Becky opened the door, her eyes downcast, as she stared at the ground silently. She stepped aside, allowing Amanda to enter. Amanda followed her into the living room, still trying to get her to talk. “Becky, please say something. I know I don’t deserve it, but I just want to make things right between us.” Becky sat down on the couch, her eyes fixed on the floor. Amanda sat beside her, reaching out to touch her hand, but Becky immediately pulled away like Amanda’s hand was electric. Amanda shook her head as she continued to apologize, trying to reach Becky. “I was selfish and stupid, and I hurt you. I don’t expect you to forgive me right away, but please, just talk to me.” Becky remained silent. Amanda could tell from her body language that she was in pain and still very angry at her. Amanda sank back into her seat, as she realized this time Becky wasn’t letting her off easy. Just as she finally gave up, Becky slowly turned to face her, her voice was low and weak. “Who was the woman you came with earlier? The one who…who ruined my wedding?” “That was Daisy,  my friend that I always told you about.” Amanda said. Becky’s eyes narrowed. “That’s Daisy? The one you always talked about? She’s so different, you always talk about her like she’s some angel but she’s actually a bit….” Becky paused, changing her language. “That’s quite a friend you have. What’s her problem with me?” She asked. Amanda took a deep breath, as she tried to explain. “Daisy didn’t mean to hurt you, Becky. She was trying to help me. I told her how I felt about you, and she wanted to support me.” Becky stared at her, her eyes widened in disbelief. “Support you? By humiliating me in front of everyone? That’s not support, Amanda. That’s something else.” Amanda nodded. “I know Becky, I know Daisy can be a little extra but trust me she’s not that kind of person.. she was just a little thrown off by the person you were getting married too.” “So please, Becky. I was wrong to involve Daisy, and I was wrong to ruin your wedding. Can you ever forgive me?” “Thrown off by the person I was marrying? Why was she thrown off by Ethan?” Becky asked Amanda took a deep breath. “Remember how I told you that she was a single mom after all the evil that her ex husband did to her?” Becky nodded. “Yeah you told me about her ex husband.” Amanda took another breath. “Well that ex husband is actually Ethan, your ex fiancé.” Becky’s eyes widened in shock. “Ethan?! How? That’s not possible, he never mentioned ever being married to me.” Amanda smiled weakly. “That was why Daisy reacted the way she did.” She explained. “I’m sure if you meet her this evening, you’ll see she’s a whole different person.” As Amanda finished speaking, Becky’s expression softened. Without a word, she leaned in and kissed Amanda gently on the lips. Amanda was slightly taken aback, but she quickly returned the kiss, cradling Becky’s face in her hands. Becky pulled back, her eyes shining with tears. “Thank you, Amanda. Thank you for not letting me marry that man. I had no idea.” Amanda smiled. “I couldn’t bear the thought of you being hurt by him, the same way he hurt Daisy. I had to stop the wedding.” Becky took Amanda’s hand in hers. “I’m glad you did. I’m glad you came back for me.” Amanda smiled, her face a bright pink. “Hey, so are you still coming with me to the night club tonight? I think we could both use a little bit of distraction and fun.” Becky’s face lit up. “I’m definitely coming, just give me a few minutes, let me go and freshen up first. I feel like I’ve been crying for hours.” Amanda laughed, “You have been crying for hours! But you still look as beautiful as ever. Go get ready, I’ll wait here.” Becky smiled. “Okay, but don’t think you’re getting off that easy. You’re going to do a lot through the night to make me forget all about today’s drama.” Amanda raised her hands surrendering playfully, “I wouldn’t have it any other way!” Becky smiled as she quickly headed upstairs, leaving Amanda to wait in the living room. Amanda relaxed on the sofa, she could hear Becky singing in the bathroom. Just then, she noticed Becky’s phone on the coffee table vibrating, it was ringing. Amanda quickly picked up the phone, her eyes moving to the screen. Her face squeezed in confusion as she looked at the name, it was a name she didn’t recognize Nolan. She felt her chest tighten, Who was Nolan? And why was he calling Becky? Amanda shook her head. She had no right to be possessive or jealous, yet she still felt her chest tighten as she stared at the name, contemplating if she should go through Becky’s messages with whoever it was. She quickly dropped the phone as she heard Becky coming down the stairs. “I’m back…” Becky announced, smiling. Amanda forced a smile as she stared at Becky, walking towards her, with a small white towel tied around her waist. “Hey, your phone rang while you were upstairs,” she said casually. “Someone named Nolan called?” Becky’s face immediately changed. “Nolan? Oh, that’s just…an old friend, I wonder why he would be calling” she said quickly as she turned to face Amanda. “Don’t worry about it.” Amanda raised an eyebrow, she could sense there was more to the story. But she had to drop it, she didn’t want to ruin their evening.    “Come help me pick a dress.” Becky said, as she strolled back up the stairs. Amanda forced a smile, silently following Becky. Her head felt blank, except for one question, who the hell was Nolan?

“Give me two shots of tequila and a glass of mojito,” Daisy demanded from the enticing bar boy whose face was iconical and his body… She checked him out, well, he would pass to her taste, but tonight, she was going for something more… classical. So, internally she shook her head and averted her gaze. Her phone vibrated in her purse on her body and she took it out to check who was calling and gleamed when she saw her best friend’s name appear. “Where the fuck are you?” She asked Amanda, her eyes raving around the clubhouse for a glimpse of her friend’s distinctive hair color.  She saw nothing. “We just entered and I took her to the booth by the west wing. I took an excuse from her to use the restroom. Where are you?” “Well, I’m still at the bar, having a couple of drinks. Have fun and bring me the evidence.” Amanda giggled. “I’m sorry, bitch, I won’t promise that.” “Okay, see ya later. I have to look for a man to deprive me of this gnaw between my legs lest I nag you to death.” The other accented before she cut the call and dropped the phone back in her bag. The club buzzed with loud music and people shouting on top of their voices to someone to be heard while Daisy in the bar section watched everything from the vantage point with a certain enthusiasm. If she was suffering this night, she was glad she wouldn’t be alone. Someone somewhere would possibly be gnashing his teeth in a likewise mood. She jogged down the fifth shot of tequila and her head swarmed, her eyes growing fuzzy. Everything was starting to look foggy and her brain was shutting down. She looked towards the west wing that her friend said she would be in but due to her present state, it seemed like the end of the world, and never would she dare to go there unless she wanted to dock on her face. “You want another shot?” The foxy barman asked her with a smirk as though with a senile thought of his own to drown her. She nodded, letting him believe he had the upper hand. “Give me two!” She gestures with her fingers and grinned, distracting him. “It’s on you.” “My pleasure. Are you sure you don’t want me to help you?” He asked as he swirled the drink in a clubber glass jug. She shook her head. “Thanks.” “I’m very good, you know.” He winked at her as if Daisy hadn’t got the point already. Her grin expanded at his juvenile method, downed the next shots, stood and opened her bag, bringing as many bills as her hands could lay on and dropped them on the table. “Keep the change.” it seems she would have to find her way to the bathroom and pour water on her face. It feared her, but she would rather chance it than allow some teenage horny dude to leer at her in that way or make silly advances at her. She felt like some deprived pedophile. “Arh!” She touched her temple as a sizzling pain shot through her head. She would call Amanda from there and ask her to come help her to the car. Any other move to drink tonight and she would end with her face to the floor.   Daisy slowly stood up, staggering backwards as she did. “Hey watch where you’re going!” She heard a voice yell from behind her. Daisy tried to turn around but it was too late, she felt something cold run down her back, and the strong stench of alcohol followed. She turned around in anger, to see who just poured their whole drink down her back. Her eyes widened a little in recognition as she looked at the person. It was a man, thin, tall with blonde hair, he was dressed in black joggers and a back tank top that showed all his lean curves. She blinked drunkenly as she stared at his face. It was him. The man that hit her with his car in the afternoon. The man’s eyes widened in recognition as he recognized her. “You!” They both shouted in unison, as they both pointed at each other. Daisy frowned as she stared at him, trying to concentrate but her head ached and she could barely see. She stumbled backwards, almost crashing into the bar tender, as she felt long muscular arms wrapping around her waist, pulling her back up. Daisy slowly opened her eyes to see his face so close to hers. “What are you doing?” Daisy drunkenly asked. Nolan stared at her, a disgusted expression on his face, he immediately pushed her toward the bar stool, looking away, his face a little red. How could she ask him that question? Did she think he was some sort of creep that took advantage of drunk women or something. He looked back at her, her head was sagging, as she drunkenly dozed off. “Are you some kind of jobless drunken woman who always drinks?” He asked, as he sat down beside her. “How come everytime I see you you’re always drunk.” He looked at her, she was already dozing off. He looked towards the bar tender who was already giving him an awkward look. “Are you her boyfriend?” The bartender asked. “You both look cute together.” Nolan stared at the bartender in disgust. “Boy… what?” He asked, his eyebrows slightly raised.” I don’t even know her… why would I know someone like her?” He asked, as he looked back at her. She didn’t look as homeless as she did in the afternoon, now she looked better, he could almost call her beautiful. Her eyes, her face, her hair they all looked too expensively taken care off for him to classify her as some kind of homeless woman. Nolam looked away, he was beginning to look at her too much, he didn’t want to seem like a creep, he quickly looked back towards the bar tender. “Get me a glass of whiskey, no ice.” He said. The bartender nodded smiling, as he went off the prepare the drinks. The bartender came back a minute later, serving all his drinks. Nolan smiled as he took a glass, downing its contents. He needed the alcohol. He had come here to clear his head. He hated the city, his grandfather had forced him back here from France where he stayed permanently in the family’s house, with the threat that if he didn’t spend a year in New York, learning about the family’s business, he wouldn’t inherit the company. He was the only son and only grandchild. His grandfather was the famous billionaire Lucian Van-Louvre, the owner of Van-Louvre one of the biggest fashion brands in America, and he was his heir. Coming to newyork was something he didn’t look forward to, but immediately he landed in newyork he had remembered that Becky,  one of his old fling was also here, he had hit her up and she was one of the only things he looked forward to in newyork, even though he suspected she loved women, he didn’t mind, because as the heir to the van-louvre empire, he couldn’t attract attention to himself. But when he heard that Becky was getting married, it had changed everything for him. He couldn’t let that happen. He had dropped everything he was doing and rushed off to stop it by all means, only for Lance to call him and tell him that the wedding had been cancelled, that two women had stomped in and ruined everything. He had tried calling Daisy but her number hadn’t been going through. Nolan took another gulp of the whiskey, whisking the contents around his mouth. He looked down at the woman, she was fast asleep, he didn’t know what to do. Wether to wake her or let her sleep. He couldn’t leave her here by herself. He quickly dialed Lance number, taking another glass of whiskey as the phone rang. Lance was his personal assistant, he had been by his side ever since he was a boy, the man never married or had a girlfriend. If not that he had seen Lance look at a few women in lust, he would have sworn that the man was gay. Lance picked up on the third ring, his voice sleepy. “Yes?” He said, sleepily. Nolan cleared his throat, gulping down the whiskey. “Where are you?” He asked. “Trying not to sleep because someone made me stay at home against the orders I was given.” Lance snapped. “Young master, his grace specifically ordered me to never leave your side.” Lance whispered. “If he finds out i left your side, he would be very disappointed in me and the last thing I would want is for his grace to be disappointed in me”. Lance said. Nolan rolled his eyes. “I’m at this party.. I only came to get a drink to clear my head but I’m in some sort of trouble.” “Trouble?! What trouble?!” Lance shouted. “Young master where you robbed? Are you hurt? stay where you are, I’m coming right now!” Lance shouted, his voice shaky. “Calm down…” Nolan said as he took another shot of whiskey. Ever since he got robbed by two beautiful ladies on the first night he arrived in New York and went out on his own and his grandfather found out, Lance had always been paranoid about him getting robbed again. “I’m fine.” Nolan said. “I’m just in a bit of trouble, I’m with this girl or should I say woman.” He said as he looked at Daisy’s face, she was still fast asleep. “Woman? Did she rob you?!” Lance shouted. “No Lance! She didn’t rob me!” Nolan said, his voice rising. “She fell asleep on me, and she’s drunk, I don’t want to leave her in the hands of strangers, I would have called someone she knew with her phone but I don’t want to pry in her privacy.” Nolan said. “Do you know her?” Lance asked. Nolan rolled his eyes again. “Lance, I’m calling you so you can come and help me.” “Help you? Help you with what?” Lance asked. “I don’t know.. maybe we can find some sort of hotel and lodge her in, she’ll be safer there, when she wakes up she can find her way home.” Nolan said. He waited in silence before finally hearing Lance sign in defeat. “I’ll be there in five minutes.” Lance said, as he ended the call. Nolan shook his head as he downed the contents to another shot of whiskey, silently staring at the woman as music played in the background. “Young master?” He heard Lance call from behind him. Nolan stared down at his wrist watch and smiled. “Seven minutes? You old snail, how can you drive the Lamborghini aventador and be here in seven minutes, I’ll have made it in three minutes.” Lance rolled his eyes in frustration. “Three minutes? Except you wanted me to come naked.” He muttered. Nolan threw his head back in laughter. “So you sleep naked? You old snail.” Lance face reddened. “No I don’t.” He defended, but stopped. He knew it was pointless arguing with Nolan. “Is that the lady?” He asked pointing at Daisy. Nolan nodded. “Yes, help me get her into the car.” He said, still laughing. Lance reluctantly walked to where Daisy slept on the bar stool, turning her face around as he tried to carry her. He paused, staring at her. “She looks awfully familiar.” He said. “So you do stare at women?” Nolan said, as he broke down laughing again. “No, I’m not joking, I’ve seen her before.” Lance said shaking his head. “Just help me get her into the car.” Nolan said, still laughing. Just then, Lance eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Daisy. “I remember where I saw her!” He shouted. Nolan turned to face him. “What do you mean?” he asked. “She’s the one..” Lance whispered. “The one?” Nolan repeated in confusion. Lance slowly nodded, his gaze still glued to Daisy’s sleeping body. “Yes, she’s the one, she’s the lady that ruined the wedding earlier today.” He whispered.

Nolan turned around in shock to face Daisy. “Are you sure?” He asked. Lance nodded. “Yes I’m sure.” He said, still staring at Daisy. “It’s her, she’s the one that ruined the wedding.” Nolan turned around to face daisy again. Could she be Becky’s lover? Could that be the reason she ruined Becky’s wedding? Was she also here drinking because Becky broke her heart like him? “Do you know her?” Lance asked him, still staring at Daisy. Nolan shook his head. “Then why do you want to help her?” He said. “Young master you’ve done enough today, why don’t we just go home and have a good rest, you have a lot of people to meet tomorrow, your schedule is packed.” Nolan nodded as he stared down at Daisy. Just then his phone began to vibrate. He looked down at the screen, it was his mother. Nolan looked towards Lance. “Keep an eye on her.” He said as he walked outside to answer the call. Lance sank down into the stool Nolan had been previously sitting on, he grabbed Nolan’s glass, emptying its contents, he turned towards the bar tender who was looking at him weirdly, his eyes moving from Lance to daisy who was still asleep. “Can I have another glass.” He asked. The bartender smiled forcedly, walking off to get the drink. Lance shook his head, he could tell the bartender was contemplating calling the police. This wasn’t the first time young master had called him to do some obscene things. He grabbed the glass, downing its contents, his gaze moving back to Daisy, he couldn’t understand why the young master was interested in her or the wedding. The chairman had given him direct orders that the young master was not to party, but here they were. Lance stared down at the dance floor, he could see a few couples dancing. He wondered if he could ever find someone for himself, he wondered how it felt to be in love or be married, the only love he knew was the love he had for the young master. Just then Lance stared back at the dance floor, he had caught a woman’s eye on him. He stared back at the woman as she smiled at him, she was petite and red haired, she was beautiful. She used her finger, motioning for him to come closer. Lance blushed as he looked around making sure it was him she was talking to. He nervously adjusted his shirt button as he stumbled off to meet the woman, leaving Daisy all by herself at the bar. * Daisy’s eyes slowly opened as she stared down at her wrist watch, she looked around, she was still at the bar, she could remember meeting the asshole she met that afternoon but she wasn’t sure if it was real or if it was a product of the alcohol she had downed. She still felt very blotted and nauseous. She needed to leave. She slowly stood up, holding the wall for support as she took a step forward, her head hurt a lot, she could barely see. Two steps, three steps, she counted on her way to the bathroom, her eyes to the ground. She was so intent on the ground with her feet planted strongly on it, not to have noticed a sturdy body coming towards her until it was too late and she collided into it. “Watch the fuck where you are going!” The owner of the wall of Jericho echoed, causing Daisy’s head to spin, the sound coming off as something from the speaker positioned directly in her ear drum. She let go of her purse and covered her ears, lost her balance, and went spinning in space. “Shit!” The man veered, his arm coming around this woman whose head was bent to the floor. He grabbed her on time before she hugged the floor, and at the same time, Daisy lost control over her stomach, and boom! Retched right on him. “Fuck! Woman!” That was the last thing she heard before she kissed darkness. . “Make sure you replace the clothes on her forehead, I have work to do,” Daisy heard a distinct distant voice and was certain this time she wasn’t dreaming. Her eyes rolled inside her eyeball wondering why everything was dark. “Yes, sir,” Another said, and then a door banged so loud that Daisy’s head singed in pain. She winced and just as her body shook, a wet cold cloth was placed on her forehead. At that, her eyes trembled and fluttered open, meeting with the stunned ones of a woman. She trailed her eyes slowly on the woman who was still bent over in shock, then she stood off from the bed and her dilated eyes gradually returned to normal. “Thank God, you are back.” “Where did I go?” Daisy asked ridiculously, striving to get up but the latter rushed to her. “Please, stay put. I will quickly call the master and inquire if you will be taken to the hospital.” Hospital? Daisy was confused at everything going on, especially on why her head felt like she was hit by a trailer. Her mind worked to decipher what took place and then it came at once. The club! That asshole Nolan, who hit her with his car! Was she in his house? Was he the master? If he was she would make sure she gave him a piece of her mind? Without a second thought, she jumped up from the bed at the same time the woman rushed to her just as the door snapped open and a man walked in, a man she didn’t expect to see again, or more like she wasn’t prepared to meet. “Ethan?” She blurted, and winced from the pain in her head. She stopped and waited until the pain passed to lash out at the man still standing by the door drinking her in. “What in God’s name am I doing here?” She remember going to the club to look for a man to fuck her until she wouldn’t remember she saw him that day, but him being that man wasn’t part of the plan. At that, her eyes flew to her body and instantly shook off the hand of the appalled woman on her. “Leave us, Maggie,” He instructed the woman who bowed and scurried out of the room. “I know I’m the least person you will want to see now, Daisy, but you have to rest first before you fight me,” He said mildly, coming towards her. “Do not fuxken come close to me! Ouch!” She fell back on the bed, tears pooling in her eyes as she met the white decked ceiling. How many shots of whatever she took did she take to have her like this? “I will not come close to you, but just take the drug on the table to help with the head pain and hangover.” He pointed to the table and when Daisy followed his motion, she saw the drug and despite resenting him and wanting his head on a platter, she sat up to take the drug. When her head hit the pillows once more, she fell into a slumber.

Nolan stepped out of the loud bar, into the chilly night air, to answer the phone call from his mom. He walked far away from the few couples who were still cuddled in each other arms in front of the bar and took a deep breath, preparing himself for the conversation. “Hey, Mom,” he said, trying to sound as innocent as possible. “Hey sweetie! How’s New York treating you?” his mom asked, her voice filled with excitement. Nolan hesitated for a moment before responding, his mom was a human lie detector, she could tell whenever he was lying, “Everything great, Mom. The city’s amazing. I’m loving every minute of it.” “And how’s your job? Are you enjoying it?” His mom asked. “Yeahh.. I’m enjoying everything.” He lied. “Where are you, sweetie.. it’s quite loud?” his mom asked, her voice filled with concern. “I’m meeting some really interesting people. Actually, I just got back from meeting a dignitary, it’s been a long day.” Nolan lied again. His mom’s tone changed, her voice filled with concern. “Oh, okay dear. Well, you must be tired. Why don’t you go home and rest?” Nolan felt guilty for lying, but he didn’t want his mom to worry and he wasn’t ready for her usual sermons. “Yeah, I’m pretty tired. I’ll head home now.” His mom’s voice softened. “Okay, sweetie. Be careful, and don’t work too hard. I love you.” Nolan’s face softened, “I love you too, Mom.” He ended the call, taking a deep breath again before heading back into the bar. He paused at the door, his eyes widened in surprise. The seat was empty. She was gone. Nolan’s eyes scanned the room, searching for the drunken woman. Her seat was empty, and he couldn’t spot her anywhere. He could feel his stomach twist anxiously. Where did she go? Was she okay? She had been pretty drunk earlier, and he knew she could’nt have woken up and left that fast. He looked towards the bar but the bar tender was also gone. Did someone take her? Did she leave on her own? Where the hell was Lance in all this, he told him to watch over her. He looked around, trying to find Lance. He stared in surprise as he saw Lance, dancing drunkenly with a red haired woman on the dance floor. Nolan frowned. What the hell was Lance doing? He was supposed to be keeping an eye on her, not getting distracted by some random woman. Nolan made his way through the crowd, his heart pounding with every step. He reached Lance and tapped him roughly on the shoulder. “Hey, where the hell is she? The woman I told you to watch?” he shouted over the music. Lance turned around, a sheepish grin on his face. He could smell the alcohol oozing off Lance. “I don’t know, dude. I thought she was with you.” Lance replied drunkenly. Nolan’s face changed, his frown deepened. “I told you to watch over her! What the hell happened?” Lance shrugged. “I needed some fresh air, and when I looked back to check on her, she was gone, she just took off. I thought she had gone to the bathroom or something.” Nolan’s mind raced. He didn’t know her but he didn’t feel comfortable thinking about the fact that she was alone, drunk, and who-knows-where. He needed to find her, now. Nolan dragged Lance roughly from the red haired woman’s hands, pulling him outside the bar, as he looked around hoping to see her. “What were you thinking?!” He shouted. “I told you to watch over her!” Lance stumbled, trying to keep up with Nolan’s pace. “Dude, I’m sorry! I didn’t think she’d just take off like that!” “Dude?!” Nolan repeated, his eyes wide in disbelief. He stopped as they reached the sidewalk, his eyes scanning the crowded street. That was when he saw her. Becky, his side fling, standing under the streetlight. But she was not alone. She’s with a woman, they were laughing and smiling like they were having the time of their lives. Nolan frowned, as he stared at them from affair, holding the drunk Lance before he fell over. Becky slowly turned around like she had noticed Nolan’s stare, her face changed immediately. She looked guilty, like she had been caught red-handed. “Nolan, what are you doing here?” She asked. Nolan stared at Becky silently, his eyes moving from Becky to the woman beside her. “What are you doing here , Becky? Who’s this?” The woman stepped forward, her eyes sparkling with amusement. “You must be a friend of Becky’s, I’m Amanda. And you are…?” Nolan’s gaze moved from Becky to Amanda’s. Amanda…the name sounded familiar. Wait a minute… was she the one Becky was seeing? If so the who was the drunken woman from earlier. Just then, Lance drunkenly pointed at Amanda, his finger wagging accusingly. “She’s…she’s the one!” Nolan quickly grabbed Lance’s hand, holding it down. “Shut up, Lance.” “What’s going on, Nolan? Why are you here?” Becky asked. Nolan looked towards her. “What are you doing here, on your wedding night? You should be with…with your husband.” Becky’s face turned ice cold. “Maybe I should ask you the same thing, Nolan.” She said, her voice low. “ What are you doing here, instead of being with your mom, or your job, or whatever it is you’re supposed to be doing?” Nolan’s smile tightened, feeling a little hurt from Becky’s words. “That’s not the point.” Amanda stepped forward, her voice calm and gentle. “I think the point is, Nolan, that we’re all adults here, making our own choices. And maybe, just maybe, we’re all exactly where we’re supposed to be.” Becky placed a hand on Amanda’s shoulder, Amanda sighed as she stared at Nolan for a brief moment, before she finally nodded and smiled. ” I think I’m going to give you two some space to talk.” She said as she turned and walked away, disappearing into the crowd of people on the sidewalk. Becky watched her go, before turning back to Nolan. “So, Nolan,” Becky said, her voice low and even. “What are you doing here?” Nolan hesitated, unsure of how much to reveal. He couldn’t say yet if Becky knew the drunk woman or not. “I was looking for someone,” he said. “A friend. She was supposed to meet me here, but she hasn’t come.” “A friend?” Becky repeated. “I hope you’ve changed and you don’t treat your friend like you treated the rest or us.” She added. Nolan smiled. “I was always a gentle man to you, wasn’t I?” He said. Becky rolled her eyes. “By the way, who’s your friend?” She asked. Nolan frowned looking away. “What about your marriage, Becky? I thought you were supposed to be on your honeymoon right now.” He asked, changing the topic. Becky’s eyes darkened. “Cancelled. The whole thing was a mistake.” “What happened?” He asked as his eyes brows shot up in surprise. Becky shrugged. “Let’s just say today I realized I was making a huge mistake. And besides I already had Amanda.” Nolan’s gaze moved back to Becky’s face. “Is Amanda your lover?” He asked, his voice low and filled with curiousity. Becky looked away, her cheeks flushed slightly as she nodded. “Yes.” Nolan smile faded a little before he quickly forced himself to smile again. He hadn’t seen that coming. He slowly looked around, trying to spot Amanda in the crowd, but she was nowhere to be found. Becky turned back to him, her eyes filled with tears. “I know this may inappropriate, but I’ve never felt this way about anyone before. Amanda makes me feel alive, Nolan.” Nolan’s stare softened a little. “I’m happy for you, Becky. I really am, if she makes you happy then go do her.” He said as he forced a smile. He slowly turned around. “Goodnight, Becky. I’m glad to see you happy.” He said as he turned to Lance, who was still mumbling gibberish. “Come on, buddy, I’ll take you home.” Lance protested, but Nolan dragged him toward his Lamborghini Aventador, parked on the sidewalk. He opened the passenger door and shoved Lance inside. “What about that woman?” Lance asked, still confused. Nolan sighed and closed the door. “I don’t know, man. We’ll try to find her another day, I just hope she’s safe.” Nolan got into the car and started the engine. The Lamborghini roared to life, as he gently  pulled away from the parking lot. * Amanda frowned as she spotted Becky walking back into the bar, she immediately waved back to her. As Becky approached, Amanda stared at her with concern. “Who’s Nolan?” she asked, nodding towards the Lamborghini that was now driving away. Becky shrugged, trying to downplay the situation. “Just a friend.” Amanda raised an eyebrow. “Just a friend I felt the tension around you guys, that doesn’t feel like the tension from just friends.” Becky laughed. “Yeah, he’s got money and we were once close but that’s all.  He’s not a big deal to me.” Amanda frowned. “Is he the Nolan who was calling you this afternoon? The one you’ve been avoiding?” Becky frowned a little as she nodded slightly. “Yeah, that’s him.” Amanda’s eyes widened in surprise. “Becky, what’s going on? Who is this guy?” Becky sighed, realizing she couldn’t hide the truth anymore. “Nolan and I… we have a little history. We were involved, it was complicated but it all ended a long time ago. He’s been trying to reach me, but I’ve been avoiding him.” Amanda shook her head, her face serious. “Becky, we need to talk about this later. But right now, let’s focus on finding Daisy.” “Daisy? Didn’t you say she was in this bar?” Becky asked. Amanda nodded, “Yes she was meant to be here but she wasn’t isn’t here anymore.” “And it’s weird because she called me and said she was here, waiting for us.” Becky and Amanda search the bar from top to bottom, scanning through the crowds and asking people if they had seen Daisy. But there was no sign of her anywhere. Amanda kept trying Daisy’s phone, but it just kept on going straight to voicemail every time. “Maybe she went to pick up something or maybe an emergency came up.” Becky suggested, trying to stay optimistic.” Amanda frowned, her eyebrows raised in confusion. “Daisy’s not the type to just blow off on plans like this. Something’s definitely wrong.” As they searched, Amanda continued to try Daisy’s phone. She was growing anxious in each passing minute, she had called daisy’s maid and the woman had told her daisy wasn’t home yet. She had tried texting too, but there’s no response. “Let’s check outside again,” Amanda suggested, as her eyes scanned through the crowded bar. “Maybe she’s waiting for us out there.” Becky nodded, as they made their way back outside, searching the sidewalks and the street. But there was still no sign of Daisy. Amanda was starting to get worried Where could Daisy be? And why wasn’t she answering her phone? * Meanwhile… Morning came and her phone was still blasting non stop as Amanda tried to call her. Amanda was very worried and not even the soothing words of her lover could calm her. She paced from one end of her house to the next, dropping so many voicemails and hoping wherever her best friend was, she would see it and return it. So many things flitted through her mind but she refused to entertain any of them. Daisy is a big girl and can take care of herself. Maybe she went home with a man and he had banged her so good that she had overslept. But there was a situation, a situation that only she could handle. “Where is my mummy?” The five-year-old son of Daisy, who was the situation that Amanda didn’t know how to handle, asked. “She is good, Danny, can you go play with Ella?” Amanda asked him and his response was to stick his nose in the air like his mother when she was in disagreement over something, poked his little red lips, and without another word went in search of his beastie bestie. It all happened in a flash. Early that morning, Amanda had received a call from Daniels’s School_being that she was his second guardian, and they told her they have been trying to reach his mother and tell her that they were sending Daniel home for the holiday with the team that was dispersed to the U.S. And just like that, Amanda’s early morning pleasure was cut short as she had to head to the airport to pick him up. And since that morning they came back  till now in the afternoon, her friend hasn’t picked up her call and the little monster won’t stop tormenting Amanda at the request of his mama. “Maybe you should give her till evening, okay?”Becky came behind her to suggest. She gradually turned to kiss her nose and smiled. “Yeah, I really don’t mind, it’s just that knowing him, he won’t rest until he sees her.” Back in Ethan’s mansion, Daisy woke up for the second time, and this time she was as good as a fiddle. She sat up from the bed, picked up her stuff, and made her way out of the room as silent as she could. However, just as she made it to the front door and twisted the knob, the man of the hour came up behind her and said, “I didn’t know you to be a coward, Raven…”

“Stay the fuck away from me, Ethan, or I swear I will castrate you!” Daisy swore at him and tugged the doorknob once more. “Okay, okay, I just wanted to tell you that you have succeeded,” He told her, clapping theatrically behind her. She stopped what she was doing long enough to grasp the meaning of his statement. “What’s that?” She cocked her brow. “Yesterday… destroying my wedding. Ain’t you happy?” She smiled. “She left you?” “Of course. After all the nonsense you said back there, if you were the one would you have continued?” She thought about it. Five years ago, even though a pregnant woman had come to their wedding ground with proof of her pregnancy for Ethan, she might have never minded. Because of how much she loved him. If only she knew what an idiot he was. “Well, she did the right thing,” She dropped her hands  by her side and smirked at him, relishing in his discomfort. “At least you might not sleep well tonight, knowing I ruined something for you just the way you ruined mine five years ago.” “I didn’t ruin anything!” He blared, “you cheated on me and got pregnant for another man and you expect me to forgive you and let it go?” She was taken aback by his effrontery. So many years have passed and still the idiot still thinks so poorly of her. This time she wouldn’t let it go like the last time. . So she took a giant step forward, and delivered a hot slap across his cheek which sent him staggering back a few notches. She didn’t leave it there, she rushed to him and kicked his groin with so much pressure that Ethan fell across the cold floor in a shriek that had his housekeeper running out and stopping with a gasp when she saw the sick lady being mean to her master. “Ma’am, that is not fair,” The scrawny lady veered. Daisy nodded in assent. “Most certainly what is not fair is that your useless master would insult me after everything he has put me through in this life!” She stomped toward him and the old lady was quick to block her from the growling injured man. “The next time you see me, you better hide, because this time is your manhood, the next one might be your head! Open the damn door old lady!” She snarled at the woman who rushed to open the door and let her out. She hurried out of the gate to the street and was lucky to see a cab passing and hopped in, allowing the tears that were choking her to pour. She can’t believe he would say that to her. If he is now living in this city she will have to leave. She can’t afford seeing him nor would she afford him seeing her son anyday and recognizing that truly he was the foolish one. Daniel is his father’s spitting image as though God had wanted to shame him by making the boy his replica. If by chance he comes across the boy now, nothing would stop him from laying claim to him and it would be over her dead body before she would allow it. When the cab stopped in front of her home, she gave him extra bills and rushed in. Once she was inside the house, that was when she calmed down. Her housekeeper hurried to her. “Welcome, ma,” “I need a hot meal prepared for me and make sure you drown it with enough pepper sauce. Has my friend been here?” As she was talking, she was scurrying through her bag for her phone but didn’t see it. Could it be that she forgot it in the house of that bastard? Wait, her purse, she rummaged faster, her eyeballs growing bigger, all her cards were in that purse there is no fucken way! She halted her movement, her heart stopping at once to what her housekeeper just said. “My son is back?” She asked frantically. “Yes, ma’am,” The latter fidgeted, nervous at her mistresses’ behavior. Whenever she was like this, the best thing was to avoid her. “Madam Amanda has been calling your phone repeatedly but you didn’t pick up, so she took him and the creature to her house.” “Oh, God!” Daisy stomped her feet and flung her bag away from her. How could everything be happening at once? How could she have forgotten that it was summer break and her son was supposed to be picked? “Should I proceed with the meal m__” “Forget it!” She thundered, “clean this up and make sure his room is ready. I will head there now.” She made her way out, registering in her head she would have to go back to the house of her bastard ex for her purse by tomorrow when her son is settled in. The driver took her this time to the home of the Antonio’s and as though her boy saw her through the window, no sooner as Daisy got out of the car, than the front door of the mansion flung open and he flew across the yard with the little beast, to her. “Mom, I missed you!” He wrapped his tiny limbs around her and she tucked in his curly brown locks behind his ear and kissed him, making room for her other baby. “I missed you too, baby,” She kept peppering him with kisses. “I’m sorry I wasn’t around to pick you from the airport.” “It’s okay….” He drew in a raspy tone. How she has missed him so much. “Aunty Amanda was there.” “Yeah, she is, always.” “Maybe you two can come in so I can have time to roast you alive, Daisy!” The aunty in question bickered from the foyer. Daisy snickered, the first lightweight released from her chest since today. She strode to the door with the weights on her, and only dropped them in front of her friend. “Thanks, Mandy. I swear I didn’t see your calls,” She expressed in a damp tone . “I was so worried!” Amanda complained. “I know, I got drunk and then_” she paused when she saw the second figure that loomed from behind crawling up until she was nestled beside Amanda as though for safety. “Seriously!” Daisy careened, pinching her eyes closed. “You brought her close to Daniel?” “We were together when they called. She went with me to the airport!” Amanda defended her lover. “That doesn’t make it right! She is my enemy!” “As you are to me!” The other woman hissed. “Excuse me, did you say something?”Daisy advanced at her. “Daisy!” Amanda cut off her tirade, “behave yourself! We have a child in our midst.” “Is everything alright, mom?” Daniel stood from scratching Ella’s ears to ask. Daisy clicked her tongue and crushed her hand through her thick mane. “Of course, baby. Let’s go inside before I…” “Let’s go inside everyone,” Amanda interrupted her from saying the foul shit. She eyes Daisy in a warning and the latter hissed and showed took her two hands as though in reassurance. When they were together in her room upstairs later, Amanda confronted her. “Look, you will not make her uncomfortable, okay? It wasn’t her fault. Yeah, he told her he was once married, but how was she supposed to know that they will meet her ex’s wife in their new state?!” “I don’t care right now, Amanda,” Daisy cheered into the apple in her hand. “The only thing I know now is that I’m leaving this shitty place with my son. I can’t let that asshole lay his filthy eyes on him.” Amanda snickered derisively. “Till when are you going to continue running?” “Until I’m sure my son is safe.” “You said that before we came here. Hasn’t this taught you that no matter how you try nature would always prevail? You left Seattle because you said it was too close to NY, and then now that we are here, according to her, he also left New York because he felt it was too close to Seattle. You two are running around in circles.” Daisy’s heart boiled. “That idiot ran because of me?” “You also ran because of him, so don’t take it personally.” “He hurt me!” “I know,” Amanda paced to the window and faced her, “where were you last night?” Daisy exhaled, recalling she hadn’t told her. “I met him last night .” “What! How?” She went on to tell her. “Ohmygod. I should have known! Why didn’t  you tell me?” Amanda came to the bed to sit beside her. “I was on my way to the fucken restroom to relieve myself and then call you to come help me. But he beat me to it.” Daisy gestured with her hands, the memory burning her tongue. He was so different now. Even more handsome. More of everything. Even more stupid. “D-Did he do anything nasty?” Amanda stuttered. Daisy nearly puked. “NO!” She eyed Amanda wryly. “I would have truly castrated him for real if that he did!” Even as she did, she doubted she would. They say everyone had a weakness on earth, Daisy has accepted it a long time ago that Ethan was hers. This is the main reason why leaving New Orleans would be the best idea. …

Even as she thought about it, other things besieged her mind. Where would she start? Her business is here. Her house, everything. Since five years ago, she has built her life here. Everything she knows and people she has built her life around, are all here. If she leaves here, it’s going to raise questions and is going to affect her greatly. She might not be the flamboyant celebrity she was five years ago, still, that doesn’t mean the spotlight has left her. They watched her movement and soon they would know her ex-husband was here and any move from her they would think she was running away. Five years ago after the awful incident, it shaked her career. It was part of the reason she had to stop the runway. They all looked at her as a wretch. The one who got pregnant from another man in her husband’s house after six months of marriage and then tried to pin it on him. Of course, the clod told them in an interview. Ethan, did her a number. A number that she was willing to do back at him if only she had the courage. She wants to see him cry, and beg for her mercy while she makes him pay for all the suffering she inflicted on her rather than run. “I think you should slow down…” Amanda’s hand took hers and squeezed softly, “he is an asshole, I get it, still, why don’t we calm down and address this issue.” “Then send her away! The more I see that woman the angrier I get!” Daisy snatched her hand away and clenched her jaw. “She has nothing to do with this, she left him, is that not enough?” Daisy’s heart rejoiced for a notch but that isn’t enough. From what she saw back at the fools’ house, he doesn’t seem to be hurt enough. “He is still having fun, going to clubs to have a good time, does that look like he is hurting?” Tears stung her eyes. Amanda exhaled. “What do you want us to do, Daisy? If that oafhead wasn’t hurt from her rejection, then it’s not her fault.” “I don’t know, Mandy, I just want him to suffer so much like I do,” She finally broke down and snuggled unto the arms of Amanda who held her and soothed her gently. “It’s going to be alright. Maybe all you need is to forgive and forget him.” Daisy jerked away, abruptly wiping her death face. “Never! Until he begs for my forgiveness, I will never forgive him. Over my dead body!” “Then let’s make him pay, but how?” Amanda tried to patronize her, knowing that’s the only thing to appease her friend. Daisy was thinking about what they could do, when the door to the bedroom swung open and a woof! followed and then bumpy curls and loud shriek from her son. “Daniel, you have to be careful so you don’t fall, okay?” She implied to him and he nodded, jumped on the bed and allowed the dog to tickle him with her muzzle. A few seconds later, the petite brunette lady flew in, her heart in her hand. “I’m so sorry, I tried to hold him, but he dashed off with the critter,” Becky said while panting. “Do not touch my son!” Daisy was at her face at once. Amanda came to push her gently away from her lover. “Why don’t you wait for me in the room, sweetheart? I will join you soon, I promise,” She clamped her hands around her lover’s waist and turned her out of the room. “Mom, why are you screaming at her? She is so cool,” Her son was beside her. Daisy held her tongue from making him eat his words. “Are you not tired from playing, baby?” She touched his plump cheek. He giggled and shook his head, offsetting his curls. His first teeth were already missing which made his laughter somewhat amusing to his mother. “Okay, guys, everyone has to chill out and you, soldier, out of here with that monster!” Amanda commanded and he frowned, took his padding friend and they left the room. “I left my purse there, now I’m scared to go back there,” Daisy whined, hurrying into the covers and pushing it up to her chin. “Never in my life did I think anything would scare you–” Amanda was interrupted when someone knocked on the closed door. “Oh, not that your_” “Daisy!” Amanda warned before she would finish. “Just make her go away,” Daisy hissed and flipped to the other side. When Amanda opened the door, it wasn’t her lover there but her housekeeper. “What is it?” she asked snidely. “It’s a man at the door who said he is here to see Ms. Richards,” At hearing her name, Daisy shut off the bed and was beside Amanda at once. “What did you say?” She queried the old lady. “The man–” Daisy was already out of the door, dashing down the stairs before she heard the brawl. “How dare you show your face here, ain’t you ashamed of yourself? I’m never marrying you again!” It was the brunette lady’s voice, further confirming Daisy’s suspicion. God damn it! She should have known the lout would use her card to locate her. But how did he find her here instead of her home? She was even more frantic, hoping her son wasn’t done there. But once on the last step, her heart dropped to the ground. Standing there with the dog sitting at his feet, was her son, very much cautiously staring at the man who when his eyes rose and fell on her, was filled with so much guilt. She shook off the apprehension on her face and vaulted forth like a protective mother hen. “Daniel, upstairs now?!” “But, mom…” “Don’t question me, boy, do as I say!” The little boy’s face fell as he twisted and started making his way out of the room, the dog trodding after him. “Daisy_” “What the fuck are you doing here?” She found her voice to ask, avoiding the eyes of Amanda’s lover who at this point must have realized he wasn’t here for her and had shut up. Feet padded down the stairs before Mandy materialized. “Oh, man…” She dragged. “Ethan you should at least not have come here.” “I came here for my wife!” “Well, I said I’m not mar__” “I’m not talking to you, Becky!” He shut off the lover of Amanda and faced Daisy whose face turned red with rage. “I’m talking about her, Daisy.” For the second time that day, her hand lost its direction and located his face. He stumbled back from the force of the slap and once more she was about to dive him when her friend grabbed her waist and held her still but not her voice. “I swear I will kill you if you come near me ever again, Ethan. Your wife? I’m suddenly your wife now?” She screamed. “I’m sorry,” His face looked so downtrodden. “I will never forgive you for what you did to me, Ethan. It will be over my dead body!” “But my son_” “He is not your fuxken son! I cheated, remember?” She cried, tears cascading down her eyes. “You accused me and threw me out of your house after everything I sacrificed for you. You made my parents disown me and ruined my career because of your unnecessary insecurity and you stand there and call him your son?” “I swear if I could take back my words, I would, Daisy. I was stupid, I was_” “And this morning?” She asked him, gaining back a little momentum. “What about this morning when you still accused me once more?” “I didn’t know…” “Exactly! And you will never know!” She spat at him. “You lost us, and come what may, you will never have a taste of what it would have felt like having us in your life! Done with it. We are happy without you and I swear Ethan, if you cross me, I will fulfill my words of castrating you!” “Just go, Ethan,” Amanda urged him. “She is not in the right state of mind now.” Daisy cried, still held by Amanda who knew she can fulfill her words on the castration if she doesn’t hold her back. “I swear I will live my life making it up to you, Daisy. I’m sorry,” Ethan said, his eyes brimming with tears. When he saw the boy that afternoon, for a second it was like he was dreaming. The boy looked so much like  him.  He can’t believe he let something that beautiful slip away from him. “Just get out!” Daisy clawed. “I will go now, Daisy. But I shall be back. I will never let you go again, I swear.” “Then you will die! I must kill you!” He nodded as the first tears fell from his eyes, and made his way to his car. Fuck! He cursed himself. He fucked up so badly and now he would have to pay the price. If there was something he knew about Daisy, it was how unforgiving she can be. And this time, he deserves it.

“Don’t you think you were so hard on him?” Amanda asked Daisy after Ethan left the house. “What!” Daisy  rounded on her with a murderous glare. “Hard on him? That bastard made me suffer and you say im–” She paused when she noticed how Amanda’s lover was gawking at her from Amanda’s arm. “What is she still doing here? Shouldn’t she be with him or what?” Having had enough of her bitter outburst towards her, Becky came to Daisy’s face to end their beef once and for all. ” I don’t care if you hate me or not, okay? But stop being a bitch! I was also hurt. Do you know that? It wasn’t my fault that he did what he did to you. He lied to me, are you satisfied? He lied that you cheated on him with another man in your matrimonial bed just to secure you modeling contract which was why he divorced you! So fucken give me a breathing space, I’m also hurting!” Daisy’s mouth fell open at her statement, shocked that Ethan would say such a thing. How could he accuse her of sleeping for a contract? Even while they dated, never would she have contemplated doing that. “I’m sorry for saying that, maybe I shouldn’t have,” Becky corrected, feeling bad that she was adding salt to injury in the former lover’s situation. “No, it’s good you said it. Now I know what that idiot said behind my back!” Daisy said and stumbled backward. “Can you imagine that, Amanda? After everything I did for him! Men!” “I would have you know all men are not like that,” Amanda quickly corrected. “You know what?” Daisy was losing her mind. “I think I will need a rest. Please help me keep an eye on Daniel, please…” She implored her friend who nodded. “Please take your time, okay?” Amanda patted her shoulders and she nodded and left them there. When she was out of their sight, she let the tears she was holding back to cascade down her face in tides. All these years she had fought to forget Ethan, even went as far as sending her son to study abroad and now out of the blues he has resurfaced in her life without any notice. Amanda was right, she can’t keep running like this. She would have to face him and fight. He denied their son and pushed her away and went on to lie to people about her! she will never allow him to take her son from her. Never! She slid down the door of her room and cried her eyes out. She placed her napkin in her mouth to muffle the sound and even when her son came pounding on her door later, she refused to open it for him. She couldn’t allow her son to see her crying. She has never allowed that. She was bringing him to be a strong lad, and to her, that means not letting him see her at her weakest point. The day she left her husband’s house and went to her parents with her belongings and told them what happened with the hope that they would speak to him, unknown to her, he  had already called them and told them another version of the story. They didn’t care to find out from her what truly happened and kicked her out, calling her a whore. That day she sat under the rain, her car the only possession of significance she had, and cried so hard. She thought her life would come to an end and she might lose her baby because she had nothing or anywhere to go. Because of Ethan’s insecurity she stopped her modeling job, just to make him happy, and even though her manager kept pestering her, she became enemies with him for the sake of saving her marriage. A marriage the useless lout didn’t waste time throwing in the trash. it all occurred at once. One minute, she was thrown out by her husband, then her parents, and then she charged her phone and called Mandy who was abroad in a fashion, for help. She woke up one day to the blasting from the press calling her a whore. Even if she had any chance after the marriage, there was her pregnancy and then her ruined image. She had a snowball chance in hell to revamp such a ruined image when it comes to the high demand for chaste imagery on the runway. And that was confirmed when she called her manager to beg for his audience. He told her he had nothing against her but he couldn’t help her because the news her ex-husband confirmed was flying faster than the hurricane breeze and no company of sane repute would want to do anything with her again. That day was the second worst day of her life and a day she knew her child was a miracle child. She fell from the top of the stairs of Amanda’s house to the floor, just to die at once. But, Amanda saved her, and her baby. Amanda has been there all along and Daisy didn’t know what she would have done without her. She might not tell her all the time, but she was her saving grace. This is why even though she hated that creature downstairs for reasons she can’t tell, as far as Amanda liked her, she can endure her presence. Her fall from the stairs, brought with it good news though,  as an insane modeling company that hyped on people’s disdain for progress decided to give Daisy a chance( based on her past reputation) and it paid off. She appeared on the Vogue list that year, and got enough money that bought her her present freedom and launched her back, if not fully, then to a large extent into her old reputation. Today, she had one of the highest sorted-after designs in the world and her son is doing well, and many years from now, she had agreed maybe it was a natural blessing for her ex to deal with her so she can be saved from his myopic bondage of their marriage. Now, he is back! “Daisy?” Amanda’s knock sounded on the door breaking through Daisy’s train of thought. She sniffed and stood from the door and walked towards the bed, ignoring her bestie. “Daisy I know you can hear me, please open the door. We have to talk about this.” “I am not talking about it, just go away.” “Daniel is asking me if the man that came is his father,” Daisy’s heart skipped. “I don’t know what to tell him. I swear I’m as lost as you in this so we have to talk. You know he is my son as much as he is to you, so if he doesn’t get the answers he seeks from you, his next place of investigation would be from me.” “I know,” Daisy mewled. “I just don’t want to talk about Ethan because… Because as much as I tell myself I hate him… Today when I saw him, Mandy, when I saw that bastard, my heart skipped again. I was broken when I saw the tears in his eyes and I hate myself so much for caring!” “I know, I understand… He is the father of your son, so I can comprehend the level of the bond. Just open up, okay?” “I don’t want you to tell me it’s okay, Mandy. I don’t want you sweet talking me into forgiving him because I will never do that.” “I’m not going to tell you to, I promise.” Daisy thought about it, then made up her mind to open up. When the door swung open quietly, Amanda stood from the ground she had reclined and took her best friend into her arms. “I hate him so much!” Daisy cried. “He ruined my life and he is here to do it again!” “We are never going to let him!” Amanda strokes her back gently. “I won’t let him, I swear.” “What if I let him?” Daisy croaked. “Then I will have to make you not to, even though I have to tie you down.” Daisy nodded on her shoulders and sniffed her tears away. “I fear… I fear that I might kill him if I see him again,” She peeled away and started trodding back into the room, and Amanda strode after her. “Then, for now let’s calm down and decide what to do? Daniel is asking questions.” “I will send him back to the states!” “No, you can’t do that!” Amanda refused, “You can’t push him away. Sooner or later he would find out and he might hate you for it.” “I can’t let that devil take him away from me. Did you see how he looked at him today?” “He would never take him, Daisy. He denied the kid before he was even born. He is remorseful. The best retribution would be to let him look at the boy he so freely pushed away without being able to own him.” Daisy was bobbing her head, her mind telling her this plan might backfire. …

“So you are suggesting I tell him the truth about his father?” “No, not the entire truth, but enough for him not to remain curious. It won’t harm him to know the dude is his father…” Amanda looked into her friend’s watery eyes, her heart aching from seeing her in so much pain. “I can’t lie to him. I swear if I open my mouth to tell him about that wretch, I will spew everything… Maybe you should tell him yourself,” She sat up with her hand to her head and walked to the window. Amanda bit into her lower lip, knowing nothing she said would sink into her friend’s head. Perhaps it would be good she told the boy about his father because she wouldn’t want Daniel having the wrong idea about any of his parents due to their bad decisions. With that decision, she exhaled and went to stand beside Daisy and agreed. “I will tell him if he asks again.” “You will?” Hope bobbed in Daisy’s eyes. “Of course. He is my son too!” They hugged so tightly, Daisy almost melted into the arms of Amanda. That evening at dinner, there was an unhealthy silence on the table. From time to time, Amanda’s lover would peek over her long lashes at Daisy who was having a hard time eating her porridge. “Mom, I think Ella needs to go to the hospital,” Daniel finally broke the eerie silence. Daisy perked up and forced a smile on her face as her eyes flew to the chubby dog laying beside her son’s legs as she inquired, “what is wrong with her, baby?” “She has been drooling, and wouldn’t eat anything.” He complained sulkily. “Oh,” Daisy mumbled and took a closer look. She has been so carried away lately that we haven’t even taken Ella for her weekly veterinary check. “I will take her to the veterinary tomorrow,baby.” “Okay…” he scooped food into his mouth, his eyes pinned on his friend. “Can I come, please?” Daisy shook her head. “No, baby. You can….” “Of course you can go with your mom, buddy!” Amanda chipped in, firing Daisy a stern glare. “Mom always wanted to take you with her around so you can catch the fresh air, isn’t it, Dee?” She queried with a hint of ’don’t you dare refuse’ in her eyes. Daisy, seeing Amanda would chew her alive if she turns the boy into a victim of her own fears, quickly bobbed her head with a fake smile. “Of course!” “You see? settled!” Amanda clapped her hands and the boy giggled in juvenile vitality. “So tomorrow, I will be going to the company to make sure that the dresses for the upcoming show are getting ready as planned, would you like to come?” Amanda chirped, asking her lover. “Wow! You would want me?” The brunette’s eyes skidded from Daisy to Amanda as though frightened Daisy would snap at her. “I couldn’t leave you alone here, can I?!” “Doesn’t she have a house or something?” Daisy interrupted their love eye combat. The girl regained her composure and her eyes fell to the food in front of her in despair. “She is from Argentina and was living with Ethan before, you know…” Amanda trailed off, fearing to say the avoidable. “So for now, she stays here.” Her eyes met Daisy as though in a challenge. Daisy knows she could never tell her friend who to entertain in her house or not but she couldn’t help but feel jealous. For a long time, no one has claimed the space of Amanda’s heart but her. Yes, Amanda had her tryst with different girls when she wanted but none moved in. It was just one-night stands or club quick bangs. And now, not only did this girl claim the heart of her ex husband, she also wants to claim her bestie’s heart? “I-I will go if I will cause any trouble!” The brunette sensing stiffness quickly offered. “No!” Amanda hurried out and took her hand. “Are you two like a thing?” Daniel asked with a red cheek. “Daniel!” Daisy blurted with a disappointing glance at him. “Concentrate on your food, and don’t get involved in adult conversation.” “But aunty Amanda told me it’s not wrong to learn certain things at a certain age, isn’t it, aunty?” The kid looked at Amanda who prayed for the ground to open and close on her that minute. “Yes, darling, but can we skip the lesson over this one, okay?” she pleaded with him with her eyes. “Okay…” They were in silence afterward and the sooner they finished, Daisy dashed to the kitchen and kicked the maid out, believing the eye she spared Amanda before leaving the dining room should tell her she needed to speak to her immediately. And the latter got the message as she appeared immediately. “What was that about? You are now bringing her in to live with you? I thought it was just for fun?” Daisy attacked her. “I like her,” Amanda defended, “plus she has nowhere else to go. Won’t you think me wicked to just let her go like that?” “And you didn’t bother to tell me? I am your best friend for crying out loud and right now I need you more than ever!” “I know,” Amanda took her trembling hands. “I will always be here for you, Daisy, I have always been haven’t I? But, I need to also settle.” “Settle? You have two kids, isn’t that enough?” “I mean to find love… Till when am I going to continue jumping clubs and doing nightie?” “I do…” “Well, I think we will have to change that,” Amanda wiggled her brow and Daisy pouted. “I feel soon you will discard me and she will occupy every corner of your heart.” She spilled her mind and Amanda broke down into a loud mirth. “You are jealous! Oh my, I need a camera to keep this for posterity!” She brought out her phone and Daisy grinned, swatting her shoulder. “Seriously, dude, there is no need for that. You got married to Ethan, I never complained and it didn’t affect our relationship, did it? Be happy for me and give her some chills so she won’t feel uncomfortable. I really like her and I love you.” She winked at Daisy. “Well, soon the like might turn to love…” “And yours would always be greater, don’t be silly. Now you are acting like Daniel when you stop him from taking a cookie at Walmart!” Amanda quipped in mirth. “Never!” Daisy joined in laughing. “Aww, you look so sweet in love…” She grabbed Amanda’s shoulder and pulled her in for a hug. “Maybe I will try to like her a little bit.” “Just a little,” Amanda implored. “Mom, are you kind of a thing with aunty Mandy, too?!” Daniel appeared from nowhere. “Son!” They both chorused, awestruck! …

The night air was cool as Nolan’s car glided into the large garage, built within his grandfather’s palatial newyork estate. As he parked the car, he could see his grandfather’s butler, Gareth, standing by the large doors, waiting for him, he briskly walked towards the vehicle, his eyes shining with a warm welcome. “Master Nolan, it’s been so long.” Gareth greeted, smiling from ear to ear. “Gareth, how have you been?” Nolan asked as he stepped out of the car. “I’ve been well sir,your grandfather awaits you on the Tennis course.” Gareth said, walking towards the mansion. “So he still hasn’t gotten over his Tennising habit.” Nolan said, staring at his wristwatch, it was almost eleven midnight. Gareth smiled. “I can’t question the master’s hobbies can I?” he replied. “Allow me escort you to the course.” He added walking forward. With a nod, Nolan followed Gareth through the palatial mansion. The mansion had just undergone a recent renovation, as Nolan stepped into the mansion his gaze fell on the huge crystal chandeliers, its beautiful diamonds shinning across the  polished marble floors, a few famous artworks hung on the walls, Nolan recognized a few of the artworks, he could remember his grandfather purchasing them from an auction a few years ago, the cheapest one had cost fifteen million dollars. His mother had called him that she was in New York and she wanted them to have dinner together with his grandfather. He had come because he was a little worried about his mom, she never travelled without telling him, so he knew their must have been something she wanted to discuss. Gareth led him through a large wooden French made door, stopping at the door. “Master Nolan, my escort ends here, I will call the next butler to escort you to the main Tennis course.” gareth said, his voice polite. Nolan shook his head. “Don’t worry, I’m fine.” He said, walking away, he could already see the Tennis course, it was his grandfather’s personal owned course, and it held a lot of memories to him. Nolan’s footsteps echoed through the mansion as he approached the Tennis course. As he stepped into the course, he could hear a few familiar voices, he recognized his mother’s voice and his grandfather, it seemed like they were having an argument. He could see his mother, Lucy standing beside the Tennis cart,  her face red with anger, while his grandfather, lucian Van-Louvre, stood calmly, his eyes fixed on her, a sly smile on his aged face. “Father… you are already old, and I’m also old why do you want to be so hard on him.” His mother hissed, her voice shaking with anger. “I’ve dedicated my life to the company and everything you wanted me to, so please let me raise my son as I please and not as you please, he’s my son! Mine! I carried him for nine months…. And he will get married to whoever he wants to.” lucian Van-Louvre’s expression remained uninterested. “Lucy, my dear, this is men matters, and Nolan may not act like it, but he’s already a man, and the shareholders at the company are not delighted about me stepping down for my grandson who is still a bachelor with no experience in the industry.” He said, his voice calm. “I make decisions based on what’s best for the company, not personal relationships.” He added, focusing his attention on cleaning his Tennis balls. Lucy’s eyes flashed with anger. “Personal relationships? You’re talking about family, Father! I’m your daughter, and I’ve been by your side since I was a child. I’ve earned the right to treat my son as I please.” She snapped. As Nolan approached them, Lucy’s gaze shifted to him, she immediately shot an accusing finger towards him. “And are you even thinking about Nolan? He’s your grandson, and he’s been working tirelessly for the company.” “You should give him a chance to choose what he wants for once in his life and not force him to do as you please.” “He’s not some toy or some game, he’s my son with his own life, his own mind, his own type… why should he still give up everything for those old goons at the company!” “Those old goons own fifty percent of the company’s shares!” Lucian shouted a little. Nolan stopped abruptly, he felt a tiny surge of discomfort at being drawn into the argument. He didn’t like being in the middle of family drama, especially one that involved his grandfather. He forced a smile, trying to appear neutral, but inside, he boiled with anger. He couldn’t believe his grandfather wanted to perform an arranged marriage for him just to please the other share holders of the company, he watched his parents loveless wedding after his grandfather had given his daughter in marriage to the son of a big finance firm so he could secure almost ten billion dollars in investments, the marriage didn’t even last for six years before they divorced, his grandfather was old school and he had been so angry at the thought of his daughter divorcing that he didn’t speak to her for almost two years. Nolan knew that if he refused, his grandfather would either not speak to him till he died or he may even disown him, but he didn’t care, he didn’t want to marry just anyone. He wanted to marry someone he loved, someone that would love him as much in return. “Mother, can we not discuss this now,” Nolan said, attempting to distract her, while avoiding eye contact with his grandfather. Lucy’s turned towards Nolan. “I know you don’t want to get married to just anybody dear, I’m sure you must have a special someone in your mind.” She said, her voice was a mix of frustration and disappointment. She knew her son had ended numerous relationships due to his grandfather not wanting him to associate with just anybody. lucian Van-Louvre gently placed the Tennis ball on the table, his eyes narrowed slightly as his gaze turned towards Nolan, studying him silently for a minute, he slowly turned towards Lucy. “Enough, Lucy,” lucian Van-Louvre said finally, his voice firm and cold. “I’ve made my decision, and it’s final. Nolan will get married to Juliano Moncler’s daughter.” “Moncler’s shares are skyrocketing, and if Nolan can get married, it would create a good deal for us.” Lucian added. Everyone was quiet as the air was filled with tension as Lucy’s face sank, her anger and disappointment were very obvious. Nolan looked away, tightening his fist in anger, he felt sympathy for his mother, but he dared not show it. Instead, he maintained his neutral face, he was aware of his grandfather’s watchful eye on him. Nolan slowly backed away from his grandfather and mother, plopping down on the soft leather chair, he stared at his wristwatch, time was already twelve midnight. “Young master, don’t think too much of it.” He heard Lance say, as he walked up to him, sitting down beside him, he placed his hands across his shoulders pulling him closer. “The chairman has good taste in women, I’m sure he’ll make the best choices for you.” Lance said, chuckling, his breath smelling of alcohol. “I know you may feel angry, but the chairman knows what’s best for you, after all you’re his grandson.” Nolan rolled his eyes, as he pushed off Lance’s hand from his shoulder. “Shut up, Lance.” He snapped. “You don’t have to always kiss that old geezers ass.” He muttered underneath his breath, low enough for only lance to hear. Lance laughed, patting Nolan on the back. “I’m sorry. Whatever you say, young master.” Nolan shook his head, his gaze falling back on his grandfather’s small frame, he was still busy cleaning his Tennis balls. His mother’s word still in his head. He deserved to love someone for once in his life. He deserved his own happiness. He wasn’t some toy to be used whenever his grandfather wanted. He had his own life to live, and he wanted to live it on his own terms. He immediately stood up, briskly walking  towards his grandfather, who was still focused on cleaning one of his Tennis balls with a soft white towel. “Grandfather, can I talk to you for a minute?” Nolan asked, trying to sound casual. lucian Van-Louvre looked up, his eyes piercing as he examined Nolan’s face. “Of course, Nolly, What’s on your mind?” He asked. Nolan took a deep breath, hesitating, unsure on how to start the conversation. He glanced at Lance, who was sitting at the edge of the leather chair, trying to listen in on their conversation. “It’s just that…I was wondering about your decision to choose my marriage and everything,” Nolan said finally, trying to sound nonchalant. lucian Van-Louvre’s expression turned surprised, his eyes glinting with a hint of amusement. “Ah, yes. Juliano Moncler’s daughter, Avana, she’s going to be a perfect wife. She’s such a talented young woman, don’t you think so, Nolan?” He asked. Nolan nodded. “Yes I do grandfather, it’s just that.” Nolan trailed off as he rested on the table lucian was arranging his Tennisballs, the table swerved forward, sending his grandfather’s meticulously cleaned and arranged Tennis balls rolling to the ground. The sound of the balls bouncing and scattering across the floor was followed by an uncomfortable tense silence, everyone around silently staring at him. lucian Van-Louvre’s face turned blood red with rage as he stared at Nolan, his eyes filled with anger. “You clumsy disappointment!” he thundered, his voice echoing across the Tennis course. Before Nolan could react, lucian Van-Louvre’s hand shot out, striking him across the face with a resounding slap. “You failure!” lucian Van-Louvre spat, his voice filled with anger. “You have nothing to offer, Nolan. Nothing!” Lucy’s eyes flashed with anger as she rushed to her Nolan’s side, her face pale with shock. “That’s enough, Father!” she exclaimed, her voice firm. “You have no right to my son like that! You have no right speak to Nolan like that!” She hissed. She immediately grabbed Nolan’s arm dragging him away from lucian. “Come, Nolan. Let’s get out of here. We don’t need any of this in our life.” She snapped, walking away. lucian Van-Louvre let out a chuckle, as he watched them leave. “I want to hear your report as you resume work at the company! You must create a new brand, one that hits number one on the sales chart before I see you as my grandson!” Lucian yelled as they walked away. Nolan closed his eyes in anger, he could still feel lucian Van-Louvre’s eyes burning with contempt, the pain of the slap still fresh on his cheek. He knew he had to get out of there before things escalated further. One of the standby butlers immediately rushed forward to pick up the scattered Tennis balls, but in his rush, he accidentally stepped on one, causing it to roll further into the mud. lucian Van-Louvre’s face turned blood like red with rage in a swift motion he snatched his Tennis club, swinging it down hard at the butter. The sound of the Tennis club striking the butler’s back and shoulders repeatedly, accompanied by the man’s cried filled the air, making Nolan’s stomach turn. He could feel Lucy’s grip on his arm tighten, her eyes fixed on the scene in horror. “Look away, Nolan,” she whispered, her voice shaking. Nolan immediately looked away, his heart racing with discomfort. The other staffs were all going about their duties, each of them pretending to not notice anything. Nolan stole a peek in the direction of his grandfather, he was still beating the butler. Sometimes, he just couldn’t believe his grandfather’s cruelty, sometimes the man was a nice and jolly as Santa Claus and other times he was this menacing demon.

Amanda walked out of Daisy’s room, her eyes moved to the clock on the wall, it was almost ten p.m She had left Daisy’s room just a few minutes ago, where Daisy was reading a bedtime story to Daniel. The corridor was silent, except for daisy’s soft voice as she read Daniel his normal bedtime story. They usually did it turn by turn, today Daisy would read to Daniel, tomorrow she would read to Daniel. When Daniel was younger, she always acted like his father while Daisy acted like his mother and the boy seemed to like it, but now that he was a little more mature, they didn’t want him to start asking weird questions. Amanda looked around as she walked down the staircase, she wondered where Becky might be. She had thought she would wait for her in her room but she wasn’t there when she checked. Amanda looked around the empty hallway, feeling a concerned. She knew that Becky would be feeling uncomfortable with the way Daisy had treated her, she just hoped she hadn’t left the house already. As she got to then bottom of the stairs, she saw Kathy, the maid, she was dusting the living room furniture. Amanda slowly approached her. “Excuse me, Kathy, have you seen Becky?” She asked as she looked around. “I thought she was in her room, but I didn’t see her there.” Kathy looked up from her work, smiling sheepishly, “Actually, Miss Amanda, I saw Miss Becky walking towards the garden a little while ago. She seemed tired and angry, so I didn’t disturb her.” Amanda’s eyes widened slightly. She wondered what could be on Becky’s mind. She hoped Becky wasn’t taking Daisy’s words seriously. She wasn’t ready for the two most important people in her life to have issues and ask her to pick a side. “Thank you, Kathy. I’ll go check on her.” Amanda said, smiling at the maid, as she made her way to the garden, the sound of gravel crunching beneath her feet. She walked down to the last row of plants, her eyes shining as she finally saw Becky sitting on a bench, looking up at the night sky. The moon was full moon, casting a silver glow over the garden. Becky’s eyes seemed lost in the stars, her facial expression was a mixture of sadness and anger. Amanda looked towards the bench beside her, a bottle of whiskey sat open, next to a half-filled glass of whiskey. Amanda frowned slightly, wondering if Becky was okay. She hadn’t seen Becky drink like this before, and it worried her. “Hey,” Amanda said softly, as she approached the bench. “What are you doing out here all alone?” She asked gently. Becky slowly turned her head, her eyes focusing on Amanda. For a moment, they just looked at each other, the only sound was the distant chirping of crickets and the frogs croaking in the garden. “I was… I was Just enjoying the night,” Becky said finally, her voice a little husky and deep from the alcohol. “Just trying to clear my head and get my mind straightened.” Amanda sat down beside her, putting a gentle hand on Becky’s knee. “Do you want to talk about it?” she asked, her voice soft and warm. Becky looked over at her, before turning back to her glass of whiskey, downing the contents. Amanda’s eyes filled with concern as she watched Becky empty the glass. “What’s going on, Becky? You seem really upset.” She whispered. Becky sighed, refilling her glass and downing the contents again. “I don’t know, Amanda. I’m just thinking about life, marriage, everything and I feel like I’m stuck.” Amanda’s hand on Becky’s knee tightened a little. “What do you mean by stuck?” She asked. Becky’s eyes moved away, as she stared blankly at the sky. “After the wedding was ruined, my parents didn’t even check on me before they left, till now they haven’t even spoken to me.” She whispered, her voice shaking. “I’m not sure my parents would accept me for who I am. I mean, they’re always talking about me getting married to some guy, having kids… but what if I don’t want that?” She said, her voice barely above a whisper. Amanda’s eyes softened, as she looked towards Becky, the girl had tears in her eyes as she slowly sipped the whiskey. Becky turned to her, her eyes searching for answers. “Did your parents accept you, Amanda? When you told them you were a lesbian? Did they accept you for who you were?” Amanda looked away, she slowly reached for the whiskey bottle, pouring herself a glass. She took a sip, as she purposely avoided Becky’s eyes. The silence between them grew thicker. Both of them silently sipping the alcohol. Becky’s voice cracked as she spoke again, “I feel so alone, Amanda. Like I don’t have anyone. After the wedding was canceled and my parents left, I felt abandoned. And even you… you’re always with Daisy now. I feel like I’ve lost my best friend too.” She said, her words spilling out in a rush. Amanda finally looked Becky in the eye, her eyes filled with a mixture of guilt and shame. She set her glass down, turning to face Becky fully. “Becky, you know that’s not true,” Amanda said softly. “I’m here for you, always. I know I’ve been spending a lot of time with Daisy, but that doesn’t mean I don’t care about you, I care about you a lot.” Becky laughted bitterly, as she took another sip. “You have no idea how it feels, Amanda. To be constantly reminded that I’m not good enough, that I’m not the right person for you. My parents, the wedding, everything… it’s all just a reminder that I’m alone in all this.” Amanda’s face fell, as she listened to Becky speak, not wanting to interrupt her. She knew that she hadn’t been a perfect friend to Becky, she had just been using Daisy as an excuse. Becky shook her head, smiling sadly. “I feel like I’m just a burden to everyone,” She said, her voice barely above a whisper. “Like I’m just taking up space. And I don’t know how much more of this I can take.” Amanda looked pained as she reached out to Becky, holding her hands. “No, Becky, that’s not true. I’m sorry if it feels that way, but I’m just trying to be there for Daisy right now. She’s going through a really tough time with Ethan coming back into the picture.” Becky stared at her, her eyes filled with hurt. “I know it seems like I’m always with Daisy, but she really needs me right now. Ethan’s return has brought up a lot of old wounds, and I’m just trying to support her through it.” Amanda continued, her voice gentle. Amanda’s hand on Becky’s arm tightened. “You’re more than a friend to me, Becky, and I care about you deeply. I’m not abandoning you, I promise. I’m just trying to be there for Daisy in her time of need.” She said. Becky looked towards Amanda, her eyes searching Amanda’s face, looking for reassurance. For a moment, they just looked at each other, silently. Finally, Becky slowly nodded. “I understand. I just feel so lost right now, Amanda.” She said, her voice barely above a whisper. Her eyes filled up with tears as she took another sip. “I understand daisy is your friend and you want to be there for her but what about me, Amanda? Who’s going to be there for me? I feel like I’m falling apart, and I don’t have anyone to turn to.” She asked, her voice cracking. Amanda eyes softened, she slowly pulled Becky into her arms. “I’m here for you, Becky. I know it feels like I’ve been distant, but that’s not true. You’re more than a friend to me, and I care about you deeply.” Becky  slowly pulled back, her eyes searching Amanda’s face for reassurance. “Really? Because it feels like you’re always putting Daisy first.” Amanda smiled, taking a deep breath. “Becky, I promise you, I’m here for you. I’ll make time for you, I’ll listen to you, and I’ll support you. You’re not alone, okay?” She said, her voice gentle. Becky stared silently at Amanda for a while, before she finally nodded, a small smile on her lips. “Okay.” She whispered. The silence between them stretched as they both stared at the sky silently. The only sound the was the sound of the whiskey bottle clinking against the tip of their glasses as they poured more whiskey. Amanda slowly turned her head, her eyes looking down at Becky’s lush lips. Then back at Becky’s eyes, her breath hit against her face. Without a word, She leaned in, her lips brushing against Becky’s. The kiss was soft, gentle, but it sent shivers down their spines. Becky’s eyes gently closed as she felt Amanda’s lips soft against hers, her tongue in her mouth, searching for hers. Becky raised her hand to Amanda’s hair, her fingers tangling in Amanda’s hair as she kissed her deeply. “Miss Amanda?” A tiny voice from behind called, distracting them. Becky and Amanda quickly pulled apart. Both of them staring at Kathy with guilt in their eyes. “What do you want?” Amanda snapped. “Ma’am, I wanted to ask if I should close the garden door as it is quite late already.” Kathy said. Amanda rolled her eyes. “Leave it and go, we’ll close it when we come it.” She said, her patience running thin. “But madam it’s quite dangerous and… “Go!” Amanda shouted, interrupting the woman. Kathy quickly turned around, heading back the way she had come. Amanda smiled shyly as she turned around to face Becky, both women cuddling in each other arms, sipping the whiskey and staring into the night sky. Meanwhile… Nolan stepped out of the shower, a towel wrapped around his waist, his mind still reeling from the heated argument he had witnessed between his mother and grandfather. He couldn’t believe they were still pushing for an arranged marriage, trying to control his life like he was some kind of puppet. He walked into his bedroom, dropping the towel and slipping into a pair of comfortable pants and a white shirt. His eyes wandered to a photo on his bedroom table- a picture of his dad and mom, taken on their wedding day. They weren’t even smiling, they looked like they had been forced to be there. He couldn’t blame them at all, aftrerall he heard that they both each had lovers of their own when their parents forced them to get married. His mind was made up. He didn’t want an arranged marriage, no matter how much his family pushed for it. He wanted to fall in love on his own terms, at the right time, with the right person. He thought about his parents’ marriage, arranged by his grandfather, and how unhappy they seemed. He didn’t want that for himself. He wanted passion, excitement, and true love. Nolan walked over to the window, looking out at the night sky. If the cost of disobeying his grandfather meant a year or two of being disowned, then he was ready to do it. He would rather do that than get married to someone he didn’t want. He had always obeyed his grandfather but this time he just couldn’t. Nolan’s attention moved towards the door, a smile on his face as his cat, Luna, walked into the room. She jumped into his lap, purring contentedly as he picked her up and began to rub her head. As he stroked her soft fur, he paused, his eyes widened in shock, he noticed that she was shedding more than usual. He gently ran his fingers through her coat, noticing the loose hair. “Luna, you’re shedding a lot, aren’t you?” he whispered, his face filled with concern. “I’ve been so busy that I forgot to check up on you regularly.” “I promise, I’ll take you to the vet tomorrow, okay? We’ll get you all fixed up.” He said, as he rubbed her head. Luna purred and nuzzled her head against his chest, as if understanding his words. Nolan smiled, as he laid back on his bed. Even Luna had freedom to do whatever she wanted so why would he live by his grandfather’s rules. He would never do that. Never.

The next day in the morning, after breakfast, Amanda left for the company with her lover and Daisy had to go home to change as well as attend to her son and dog before taking her to the veterinary. On her way there, she decided to stop at the company and see what was going on because at the latest she has been away from the company due to certain things that came up. When Amanda saw them walking into the company, she was surprised and eyed Daisy quizzically but the latter smiled, ignoring her friends’ chiding glare to see the workers. She greeted everyone and  enjoyed a moment touring the same grounds as though reassuring herself of all she has worked for over the years to secure. “What are you doing here?!” Amanda came behind her, almost startling Daisy who took in steady breath and faced her friend with a biting smile. “Can’t I stop by again to see how things are going here?” “No, not today. You are supposed to take Ella to the hospital with Daniel.” “Well, I brought him here maybe to convince you keep and_” “C’mon, Babes, don’t be like that,” Amanda reprimanded her, having caught up with her sly act. “You can’t keep him away from the outside forever. Just because his father is back doesn’t mean he should suffer for it. I know that’s why you are doing this.” “I’m not…” She lied through her teeth. “Then take him.” “You know how he gets outside. I don’t have the strength of barreling hard around the yard trying to control both of them, please.” She gave Amanda poppy eyes and the latter shook her head, placing her right hand on her forehead. “Just stop being dramatic, Daisy. You take Daniel and Ella almost everywhere, today won’t be any different,” She rolled her eyes. “It’s because of Ethan.” Knowing that there was no way she was going to win against her friend today, Daisy exhaled and sagged her head. “Fine, then I better get going. I just rh__” “Please, take Ella quickly, her muzzle has been drooling on the floor showing she might have caught something.” “Okay…” Daisy bounced out of the room towards her son who was squatting over a launching Ella, brushing her furs softly. He perked up when he saw his mother and ran to take her hand, “mom, can we go now? Ella is really sick!” “Yeah, here, Ella, don’t be sick…” She sang as she brushed through the beast’s furs as they walked out. Amanda’s lover waved at her and in return, Daisy gave her a slight smile so as not to appear rude. She might have promised to be cool with her, still, it was a slow process. “Is she going to be alright?” Daniel asked her. “Of course, Danny. Every living thing falls sick once in a while, that doesn’t mean it will die.”She dropped Ella at the back of the car and Daniel jumped in after her. When they got to the veterinary, she came around to bring her out and as she turned, an attendant came to take Ella from her and kissed his head, repeatedly purring to him. “I will take him inside,” She said to Daisy who nodded, and before she would choose the door and twist around, her son was sprinting across the yard after the nurse. She inhaled deeply and locked the car doors and ventured after them. She was equally worried about Ella. It’s all her fault that their dog is sick. If she hadn’t missed his veterinary check-up at the start of the week, they would have avoided this. She looked around, looking for Victoria the veterinary nurse she was familiar with, if Victoria was here she would make everything easier. “Ms Daisy..” She heard a familiar voice call, she looked up to see Victoria walking towards them, a warm smile on her face. Daniel’s eyes lit up, immediately he saw her, “Victoria!” He squealed happily as he dropped his toy and ran to her, throwing his arms around her legs in a tight hug. Victoria laughed as she handed him the juice bottle with her. “Hey there… little man!” She said as she bent low to look at him well. “I brought your favorite juice.” Daniel eagerly took the bottle his eyes shining with happiness as he began to drink. As Daniel hugged her, Victoria looked up, her eyes meeting Daisy, who smiled weakly at her. Victoria smiled in return as she gently pried Daniel loose from her leg, “Okay, buddy, let Mommy talk to me for a minute.” She said, smiling. Daniel nodded, still clutching his juice bottle, and Victoria turned to Daisy, smiling. “So, tell me, what’s been going on with Ella? What symptoms have you noticed?” she asked, her voice gentle and concerned. Daisy took a deep breath, as she looked towards the room they had taken Ella. “Ella’s been a little… swollen, and I’m worried. I don’t know what’s wrong with her.” She said, her voice shaking. Victoria’s smile faded, a sympathetic look on her face. “I see. When was Ella’s last treatment?” she asked, as her pen jotted down on her notepad. Daisy looked away. “I bring her to the vet every week for a check-up… but I forgot this week. I was so busy with work and taking care of Daniel…” She said, her voice barely above a whisper. “Don’t worry. We’ll get Ella checked out and figure out what’s going on. Can you tell me more about the swelling? Where is it, and when did you first notice it?” Victoria said as she nodded understandingly. Daisy took a deep breath, trying to compose herself. “It’s her paws… and belly. I noticed it yesterday evening. I thought maybe she just hurt herself, but… but it looks worse today.” She said. Victoria nodded, as she jotted down everything Daisy said. “Okay, let’s get Ella in for an examination. I’ll go ahead and prepare the exam room.” She said, her voice gentle. Just then a loud noise interrupted them, a loud voice rang out from a nearby vet office. It sounded like two people were arguing. Daisy could recognize one of the voices, it belonged to Dr, smith, the head veterinarian doctor. The other voice wasn’t familiar but she assumed it belonged to a pet owner. “It is nothing serious sir, it’s just a case of neglection if you actually cared about your cat so much then you would have known.” She heard Dr smith shout, his voice booming through the hallway. “Neglect?! I take care of my cat more than your mother ever took care of you! Maybe it’s your mother’s neglect that made you look like you do!” She heard the pet owner shout back. She slowly placed her hands around Daniel’s ears, the little boy looked up at her, his eyes wide with worry as he clung to her leg. Victoria quickly walked towards Daniel. “Do you want to watch as Ella gets examined?” She asked smiling. The boy nodded smiling toothlessly. Victoria gently grabbed his arm, ushering him into the exam room, trying to shield him from the argument. “Say bye to mummy..” She said. Daniel turned around, waving to her as Victoria slowly closed the door behind them. Daisy picked up a magazine by her side, trying to go through it as the argument seemed to escalate, the noise echoing through the hallway, making it hard for her to focus. A minute later, Nurse Victoria returned alone, smiling reassuringly at Daisy as she walked towards the office where the argument was coming from. “I’ll be right back. I just need to… um… help resolve a situation,” she said, as she hurried towards doctor smith’s office. As she hurried off, the shouting between Dr. Smith and the pet owner grew louder, their voices raised in anger. An orange cat ran out of the office, jumping into Daisy’s hands and nuzzled against her hand while whining softly. Daisy stroked the cat’s fur, trying to comfort her, she was a little surprised that the cat decided to jump into her lap out of every other person there: “Luna! Luna!” She heard the pet owner shout from the doctor’s office. She looked down at the cat, her name must be Luna. She looked like a gentle relaxed cat, a contrast to whoever her owner was. As Victoria neared the office door, the door suddenly opened and the pet owner, a tall, and lean man, burst out of the room, his face red with anger. He slammed the door behind him, making Daisy and Luna jump. The man’s eyes was with anger as he glared at Victoria. “You people are unbelievable!” he spat. “You call yourselves professionals but can’t even treat a poor cat!” Victoria stood her ground, squaring up to the man. “I understand you’re upset, sir. But please, let’s try to find a solution that works for you and your pet.” The man smirked. “Solution? You call ignoring my cat and telling me nothing is wrong with her a solution? She’s shedding her fur! How can you say nothing is wrong!” Dr. Smith’s voice came from inside the room, interrupting the man. “That’s enough, Mr. Nolan. We’ve done everything we can to help your cat.” Daisy’s eyes widened in shock as she stared at the tall man, his long blonde hair packed in a pony tail. She stared at him in disbelief. It was him – the same rude and disrespectful guy she had met at the bar, who had left a drunk woman in the bar all alone without even trying to call her family members. And to make matters worse, he was the same person who had hit her with his car the other day! What was he doing here? And did she keep running into him?

Earlier that morning, Nolan woke up in shock, his chest heaving as he gasped for air. He was panting and sweating, his sheets were soaking wet with sweat. He rubbed his eyes, trying to shake off the remnants vivid dream that had left him feeling like this. It had felt so real. Nolan slowly sat up in bed, as his mind began to clear, and the memories of the dream came flooding back. He had been dreaming of being forced to enter an arranged marriage by his grandfather and as if that wasn’t enough his grandfather had moved in with them after the wedding, to watch after them and make sure his marriage didn’t end in a divorce like his mother. It was a nightmare. Nolan shuddered again at the thought of the dream. The thought alone made his skin crawl. Nolan threw off his bed covers and got out of bed, pacing back and forth in his room, his dreams usually came to pass. Was he going to have an arranged marriage truly? Never! He would never have one! He stopped pacing about and looked around his room, trying to find anything he could use to calm himself down. Just then his eyes landed on a photo of his grandfather, and his parents on their wedding day, his grandfather hovering over them like in his dream. Nolan almost screamed as he looked away, he could feel goosebumps on his arm. He took a deep breath, trying to focus on the present moment. He needed something strong to shake off the fear from his dream. He headed to the mini bar in the lounge to grab a cup of whiskey, hoping the alcohol would clear his head and calm his nerves. Nolan paused in anger as he got to the mini bar, the shelves were locked. He cursed underneath his breath. This must have been Lance’s doing. He always rambled on about how bad it was to take alcohol early in the morning. Nolan sighed as stumbled to the kitchen, his feet heavy dragging lazily against the marble floor. His grandfather’s words kept echoing in his mind – “You need to settle down, Nolan. And I would find you a good woman and start a family, what do you think of the Moncler family? Their stocks are rising currently blah blah blah.” Nolan sighed as he brewed coffee, he knew his grandfather was just informing him to fulfill all righteousness and not because he wanted an opinion or a response. He took a sip of his coffee, but it tasted bitter, he liked it like that. He sank down on the kitchen stool, silently drinking the coffee. It slowly calmed his nerves. Just as he was starting to calm down, his alarm rang loudly, Nolan sighed as he remembered that he had set an alarm to take Luna to the vet today. Thirty minutes later, Nolan hurried downstairs, Luna cradled in his arms, her soft purrs made him smile a little, Luna always enjoyed following him around and he was sure she was happy. As he crossed the large dinning room, Lance, looked up from his breakfast, his eyes filled with concern. “Young master, what’s wrong? You don’t have any meeting today till twelve… where are you going?” Lance asked, following Nolan to the door. Nolan didn’t respond, his eyes fixed on the floor. He just shook his head and kept walking. Lance followed him, his short stocky legs taking two extra steps for each step Nolan took to catch up with him. “Young master, is everything okay? Where are you going? Wait for me let me grab my coat.” Nolan remained silent, his grip on Luna tightening as he opened the car door and slid inside. He started the engine, and without looking back, drove off, leaving Lance standing in the doorway, surprised. Nolan parked his car at the parking lot and stormed into the clinic, still angry over his night. He marched straight to the vet’s office, Luna still clutched in his arms. The vet, was a middle-aged man with a fat sweet smile, he looked up from his notes. “Can I help you?” he asked, his voice a little too happy for Nolan’s mood. Nolan gently pushed Luna forward, her shedding fur revealing. “She has been shedding fur unusually, and I want to know what’s wrong with her.” He said. The vet glanced at Luna a smile on his face as he stared at Nolan. “There’s nothing wrong with her sir. It’s just a normal shedding process. Cats do it all the time.” Nolan stared at the doctor as the man kept on smiling at him sweetly, He could feel his anger rise, he felt like the man was mocking him. That his knowledge of cats was so low that he had driven here for nothing. He felt insulted. “Are you kidding me?” he exploded. “You’re just going to blow her off like that? You don’t even care to check her well!” The vet, taken aback by Nolan’s outburst. “Now, now, sir, let’s just calm down…”The doctor said as he stared in surprise. But Nolan was too angry, he had a lot of pent up anger, and pouring everything out on the poor man made him feel a little bit better. “You’re just like all those other quack doctors, aren’t you? You don’t care about helping people or animals. You just care about collecting your paycheck!” Nolan shouted and shouted till he felt a little bit satisfied. He looked around to see that Luna had run out of the office. He stormed out of the office, slamming the door behind him. The doctor’s startled face was the last thing he saw as he stepped out. He looked around the clinic, looking for Luna. Where had she run to? He could feel the several judgemental stares he was receiving from the people at the clinic but he didn’t care, all he wanted to do was find Luna and leave. That was when he saw her – the girl from the bar. She had disappeared that night and he hadn’t seen her ever since. He looked at her again, She was sitting in the waiting room, her eyes fixed intently on him. Nolan felt a wave of embarrassment. He hadn’t expected to see her again, especially not here. Just then, he looked at the brown coat of fur in her lap, it was Luna. That sly cat, out of everyone in the waiting room she had decided to run into those particular laps. Nolan took a deep breath as he walked towards her. “Hey,” he said, trying to sound casual. “Do you if I sit here?” She looked up from her phone, slowly shaking her head. “Oh, sure,” she replied, moving a little to the side to make room for him. Nolan sat down beside her, trying to calm himself as Luna ignored him and kept on nuzzling against the lady’s lap. They sat in silence for a moment, the only sound was the constant nurse calling for the pet owners in the clinic to pick up their pets after the examination. Finally, Nolan broke the silence. “So, what brings you here today?” He asked. She looked up at him. “My collie dog, Ella, has been gaining weight, and I’m worried she might be developing some health issues. I’m waiting for the vet to check her out.” She said. “I’m sure she’ll be fine. I’m here because my cat, Luna, has been shedding fur like crazy. I’m worried it might be a sign of something serious.” Nolan said as he nodded sympathetically. Daisy’s eyes lit up with interest. “Oh, I’ve heard of that happening to cats before. Is she eating okay?” Nolan shrugged. “Yeah, she seems to be eating normally. But I just got into a fight with the vet because he didn’t seem to care.” Daisy laughed. “Sounds like you had a rough morning.” Nolan smiled widely. “You have no idea.” Daisy laughed and said, “I think I know what’s going on with your cat.” Nolan raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean?” He asked, genuinely curious. Daisy smiled playfully. “I think your cat is just shedding because it’s stressed. Maybe it’s picking up on your stress.” Nolan’s eyes widened in surprise. “How did you know that?” He asked. Daisy shrugged. “I just know cats. I love them a lot, and I’ve had my fair share of experience with them.” She said. “Are you a nurse or something?” Nolan asked. Daisy chuckled. “No, nothing like that. I just have a passion for cats. I’ve learned a thing or two about them over the years.” She said smiling. Nolan was impressed. “Well, you’re definitely right about Luna. I’ve been stressed lately and I haven’t had enough time for her so she must have also been stressed lately.” Daisy nodded. “I thought so. Cats are very intuitive creatures. They can sense when we’re upset or stressed and they pick it up from us.” Nolan smiled, as he stared at Luna who was still ignoring him. She was right, because it didn’t look like Luna was willing to forgive him and leave with him anytime soon. He looked towards her smiling. “Thanks for understanding. I feel like I’ve been worrying for nothing.” He said. Daisy smiled back. “Anytime. I’m just glad I could help.” She said. Nolan relaxed into the seat, she was fun to talk to, it made him remember the night at the bar, he wondered why she had been so drunk, “Hey, can I ask you something?” he said, his curiosity got the better out of him. “Sure,” she replied, looking at him briefly before looking away. “What happened the other night at the bar?” Nolan asked, his eyes fixed on hers. “You were really drunk. Is everything okay?” Daisy’s face changed in an instant. She immediately looked away, her jaw clenched tightly. “That’s none of your business,” she snapped. Nolan was taken aback by her sudden defensiveness. “I was just worried about you, that’s all,” he said, trying to reassure her. “I’m sorry.” He apologized. “Like I said, it’s none of your business,” she repeated, her voice harsh. Nolan didn’t want to push the conversation any further, he knew that he had touched a sensitive nerve and he regretted doing that, he had just been curious. He nodded and looked away, wondering what had really happened that night.

Nolan, looked over at her again, as she silently went through her phone. “You know, I actually went to the bar that night for a private reason too,” he said, turning to Daisy. “I needed to let off some steam.. to get some things off my mind.” Daisy looked at him reluctantly. “Are you okay?” Nolan took a deep breath. “I’m actually based in France. I came here because my grandfather wanted me to take care of some family business.” Daisy’s eyes widened. “Family business? That sounds serious.” Nolan nodded. “It is. My grandfather can be…overbearing at times. And now he wants me to settle down with a woman he already picked for me and also take over the family company, but I’m not sure that’s what I want.” Daisy listened silently, her eyes softening, she knew how it felt to be placed with such high expectations, with nobody caring about what she actually wanted to do. “I know how that feels,” she said. “Family expectations can be tough to live with.” Nolan smiled, as he turned to face her fully. “Exactly! It’s like they think they know what’s best for us, but really, they have no idea.” Daisy laughed. “Tell me about it.” “It’s just so le’ savage” Nolan said. Daisy laughed loudly as she turned to face him. “Le’ savage? Really?” She said still laughing. “I can tell you’re not from around here.” She added. Nolan raised an eyebrow. “Oh yeah? Why’s that?” Daisy grinned mischievously. “The way you talk, and your fashion sense. You look like you just stepped out of a paris runway.” Nolan chuckled, feeling a bit self-conscious about his clothes. “What do you mean?” He asked, his face slightly red. Daisy laughed. “I actually like it.” She said. Nolan blushed, his face cracking into a smile. “I’ll take that as a compliment.” He said. Daisy laughed again. “I’m sure you would. But seriously, you do have a certain unusual feeling. It’s refreshing to see someone around here who doesn’t wear flannel and ripped jeans every day.” She said. Nolan smiled, enjoying her compliments. “You don’t look bad yourself..” He said. Daisy smiled, shaking her head. “But seriously I’m really impressed with your dressing.” She said, as someone with so much experience in the fashion industry she hardly ever saw a man who knew how to combine colors and brands. She pointed to his outfit, a sly grin spreading across her face. “I mean, that Van-louvre shirt you’re wearing? That’s from their 2021 spring collection. And those pants? They’re also Van-louvre, from their 2019 fall line. And don’t even get me started on your shoes – those are limited-edition Van-louvre, from their 2018 collaboration with Saint-Lauren, only three pairs were released worldwide.” She said. Nolan’s jaw dropped slightly. “How do you know all this?” He asked. Daisy shrugged, looking proud of herself. “I’m involved in the fashion industry… I can spot a designer label from a mile away…oh and I’m sure those shoes are fake.. there’s no way you would have gotten your hands on them.” Nolan laughed, impressed. “Well, I guess so… they’re the fake versions.” he said as he looked down at his shoes. They were infact original and his grandfather had made three pairs for himself, his mother and Nolan. Daisy laughed,  But hey, at least you’re wearing your labels correctly.” Nolan smiled nodding. “Thanks, I think.” He said. “But I’m impressed. Not many people can spot designer labels like that, let alone know the exact collection and year.” Daisy smiled, her eyes lighting up with enthusiasm. “I know, right? Fashion is my thing. I’ve been in the industry for quite a while, so I know if anything is real or fake at face value.” Nolan nodded smiling, he was surprised that she hadn’t recognized him, Nolan Van-Louvre, only grandson and heir to the Van-Louvre billion dollar corporation. “I know what you mean. I’ve always loved fashion too.” He said, smiling at her. Daisy’s face lit up. “I have to say… I misjudged you, you seeemd like a show off and an asshole the other day but you’re quite an interesting person.” She said smiling. Nolan smiled, his face reddish. Daisy’s smile slowly faded as she looked away. “To be honest, I went to the bar that night to drown my sorrows with alcohol. I thought I was over my ex, but he showed up out of the blue and… it brought up a lot of old feelings.” Nolan listened intently. “I’m sorry. That can be tough.” He said, his voice gently. Daisy nodded, her eyes clouding over with tears. “I thought I was fine, but I guess I’m not. Seeing him again made me realize I’m still angry. Really angry. And I don’t know why.” “Maybe you’re still processing everything. Healing takes time, and it’s okay to feel angry.” Nolan said, a smile on his lips, he looked down at Luna and she had began to snuggle between the two of them. He looked to to see her staring at him, her eyes searching his face. “But why am I still angry? I thought I was over him. I thought I’d moved on.” Nolan shrugged. “Maybe it’s not about being over him, but about being angry at yourself for staying angry at him for so long and for giving him so much power over your life. Maybe it’s about you feeling angry at the whole situation, not just him.” Daisy’s eyes widened. “Maybe you’re right.” She said, as she stared at him, he didn’t look it, but he spoke so intelligently, she was actually surprised. Just then, a young boy with a messy mop of hair and a bright smile walked up to them, running into her lap. “Mom! A cat? Are we getting one?” The boy asked. She smiled as she looked down at him. “No, Daniel it’s not ours.” “Oh..” the boy said as he smiled at Luna. “Mom, can I get a cookie?” he asked, looking up at her with big brown eyes. Nolan’s eyes widened in surprise as he watched their discourse. “Oh, is this your little brother?” he asked her. Daisy burst out laughing. “No, this is my son, Daniel!” Nolan’s jaw dropped. “Your son?!” He looked at Daniel again, this time seeing the resemblance to her. “I had no idea! You were so young!” He said. Daisy chuckled. “Thanks, I get that a lot. I had Daniel when I was pretty young, but he’s my world.” Nolan smiled. “I can see that. He’s a great kid.” Daniel looked up at Nolan with curiosity. “Who are you, are you my Mom’s friend? She doesn’t have many friends, just aunt Amanda.” The joy said. Daisy laughed loudly, placing her hands over Daniel’s mouth. Nolan smiled. “Yes, We met at the bar a few nights ago.” He said. Daniel’s eyes lit up. “The bar? My mom doesn’t go to bars!” Daisy laughed. “Well, I do occasionally.” She said. “Besides he and I were just talking about fashion.” Daniel’s face squeezed. “Fashion?  Do you work with my mom? That’s so boring!” Nolan and Daisy laughed, and Nolan ruffled Daniel’s hair. “Hey, watch it, kiddo. Fashion is cool!” Just then, Victoria walked out of the exam room, a warm smile on her face. “Ms Daisy! I’m all done with Ella’s check-up. She’s doing great, but we need to keep her here for about thirty minutes for observation before you can take her home.” Daisy nodded, feeling a little relieved. “That  sounds good. Thanks, Victoria!” Victoria smiled. “No problem, happy to help. And don’t worry, Ella will be just fine.” Daniel, who had been quietly listening to their conversation, suddenly grabbed Daisy’s legs. “Can I go play with Ella now, Mom? Pleeease?” Daisy smiled. “Of course, sweetie. Go ahead and play with Ella while I finish talking to this nice mister.” Daniel happily ran off towards the exam room, excited to play with Ella. Victoria chuckled and headed back into the exam room, leaving Daisy and Nolan alone once again. Nolan turned to Daisy and smiled. “So, it sounds like Ella is doing okay?” Daisy nodded smiling. “Yeah, thank goodness. I was worried sick about her.” She said. Nolan found himself staring at her as she smiled. He knew she was beautiful but he couldn’t understand why her eyes were drawing him in, her lips looked so soft, her green eyes drawing him in, her smile was making his heart face fast. He quickly looked away before she could notice his stare. What was wrong with him, he was already falling for her without even knowing her name, she even had a kid so she was definitely married. The man was definitely lucky. But what if her husband was the ex she was talking about? If he was then maybe he still had a chance. He slowly looked up at her smiling. “So, what’s your name?” He asked. Daisy replied, “I’m Daisy.” “After the flower?” Nolan asked smiling. Daisy nodded. “Yes after the flower.” “I’m Nolan.” Nolan introduced. Daisy burst out laughing. “Nolan? You don’t even look like a Nolan.” Nolan raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean?” Daisy teased, “You look like every other name except Nolan, Nolan sounds like a guy who loves sports and drinks beer every day. You know, a total bro.” Nolan chuckled, feeling a little self-conscious about his name. “Heyy…” He said. “No need to poke fun at my name flower girl.” Daisy playfully rolled her eyes as she laughed. “Flower girl? Oh you really want to try me.. prince Nolan.” She said laughing. Nolan laughed, enjoying their conversation. He slowly looked up at her. “I’m actually free tonight. Would you like to grab dinner with me?” Daisy stared at him silently doing a mental calculation of her calendar, he was cool and fun to talk to, a good friend since Amanda had decided to spend all her time with Becky, so she would definitely go. “Yes, I’m free too.” She said. Nolan’s heart skipped a beat. “Great! I was thinking we could try City Shell Restaurant. I heard it’s one of the nicest places in New York.” Daisy’s smile grew wider. “Okay, that sounds perfect.” Nolan grinned. “Awesome! Should I pick you up at seven.” Daisy shook her head. “No, I’ll be there myself.” She said. Just then Nolan’s phone rang, he looked towards the phone it was Lance. He checked his wristwatch, it was already twelve, he was late for the meeting. “I have to go.” He said smiling at Daisy. “See you today at seven, flower girl.” Daisy smiled to herself as she watched Nolan walk away. She couldn’t believe she had agreed to go on a date with him, but a part of her was excited. Maybe, just maybe, this was what she needed to take her mind off Ethan and the lingering feelings she still had for him. She slowly stood up to head to the exam room to check on Ella and Daniel, as she thought to herself, “Why not? Why not try something new and see where it takes me?” She deserved to be happy, and if Nolan could help her forget about Ethan for a little while, then she was definitely going to go for it.

“Daniel, Ella, come on let’s go.” Daisy said as she walked into the examination room. Daniel ran straight into her arms, Ella at his heels. Victoria walked towards them smiling. “So we ran a vary of tests and she’s fine, but she will have to exercise more.” She said. Daisy nodded as she scooped the furry collie into her arms. Victoria laughed shaking her hands. “Like now, you have to let her walk, and when you get to the medication center on your way out, pick up a few tablets for her it’ll help her.” Daisy nodded as she gently let Ella down. “Are you ready to go?” She asked. The boy nodded smiling, as he clung to her leg, the dog at his heels. Daisy thanked Victoria, as she quickly walked out of the clinic.   However, what greeted her when she crossed the entrance of the clinic nearly made her drop dead. She stood at the door with her heart in her mouth trying to process what was going on. How come? “Hey, Daisy,” Ethan called, his hand around her son’s shoulder, the boy blushing innocently. Daisy felt the fire in her chest explode, snapping her out of her daze and at once? she barged across the hall to harshly snatch Daniel from his grip. “What the fuck is your problem Ethan?! Are you stalking me now?” She confronted him immediately, as she dragged her son away. Safely tucking him underneath her arms away from Ethan’s grip. Passerby who saw the manner she snatched the boy stopped to observe. “Calm down, Daisy, please listen to me. I wasn’t stalking you,” Ge said as he tried to manage the situation with a solemn smile. “Then fuck off! Leave us alone!” She hissed angrily at him as she dragged Daniel away. Leaving Ethan stunned, with an astonished and dumbfounded look on his face, as he watched her stump away with their son. He knew Daisy and how much  she could be a blow off. So in order to avoid that, he simply smiled widely at his son and stood to the side, not going after them and creating more scenes, he turned around waving harmlessly to the boy, making funny faces at him. His heart melted as the boy returned his smile, it was like looking into a mirror from the past or looking into a school year book. Meanwhile, Daisy was beyond pissed, as she dragged Daniel behind her, taking huge strides, Ella struggling to keep up with them. She wished she hadn’t listened to Mandy and brought her son along with her to the clinic. She should have left him at the house or even at the fashion house irrespective of him complaining and making a mess. She was his mother and she knew what was best for him, and she knew that Ethan was nothing close to what was best for him. She couldn’t imagine letting her son stay around someone like him, or even be around someone like him and risk raising another version of Ethan. She already hated that he looked like him a lot, she wasn’t going to let him be like him. The thought of Ethan’s hand on her son replayed multiple times in her held, making her tighten her grip on him. She pulled him towards her, holding him tight, she was never going to let that fool Ethan take her son. The way he looked at her son with pity made her angry that she had even allowed him to see for boy for once with those eyes, those eyes that cast him out when he was still in her womb. She could see in his eyes that he wanted to be with her son, Never! She couldn’t even fathom how he knew that they were going to the clinic today. Was he truly stalking her or did someone tell him? Amanda? It couldn’t be Amanda, she would never. Becky? She didn’t like her one bit, but she didn’t think Becky could do something like that. Daisy shook the thoughts out of her head. “Baby, come on let me get you crackers, you want some, right?”She asked as she bent to face the boy whose heads bounced in the direction of his father with a likewise expression. His huge brown eyes filled with confusion. “Why can I not be with him, mom?” Daisy quickly blocked his view of Ethan. “You can’t be with him honey, do you remember that bed time story I used to read to you? The big bad wolf and little red riding hood?” She asked. Daniel nodded. “That man, he’s the big bad wolf, and you are little red riding hood..” Daisy said, looking in his eyes. “Are you the little red riding hood grandmother? The one the wolf ate?” Daniel asked. Daisy laughed a little. “We can look at it like that, but that man he is the big bad wolf and he is not good for you, okay?” She whispered. She never ever thought that one day she would resort to bad mouthing Ethan in front of her son but if that was the only way to do it, then she would do it. “But he seemed nice. I –” “Daniel!” She said stiffly, her voice louder than she wanted to. She quickly smiled to rectify her mistake. “I am your mother and I know what is right for you honey, okay? You trust me, don’t you?” He nodded reluctantly and followed her as they walked out of the public reception into the medication corner, to pick up Ella’s drugs. The nurse on duty checked out Ella and confirmed Victoria’s prescription that she was growing too much fat and would need exercise and other prescriptions which would demand Daisy drop her off at the pet’s gym every day to recover since she won’t have all that taken in her hand. They took her meds and left the veterinary. She couldn’t fathom the happiness she felt as she didn’t see any signs of Ethan in the hallway. She quickened her steps, hoping to outrun him if he had gone to any of the offices, she needed to be out of here before she saw him again. As she stepped outside the clinic main’s doors, she dropped Ella on the floor and it seemed the injection they gave her back inside the clinic gave her a little energy because the next minute she was racing in full force down the sidewalk, and before Daisy would get ahold of the situation, her son chased her down. “Ella! Danny! Stop!” She yelled and ran after them in equal force, a loud unladylike curse leaving her mouth. They made a U-turn at the corner and ran in another direction and Daisy lost it. This was totally a bad idea. She has often brought Ella to this veterinary check but it was as though nature was bringing to pass her premonition of her suffering in their hands today. “Danny!”She called when she lost sight of them. “Ella! Oh, God, not today…” She rapidly skidded her eyes about for any signal of them but saw nothing. She stopped in the middle of the field with her hand to her chest panting loudly from her hot chase, still searching in fear. “Over  here!” She pivoted with so much force she lost footing and went flying to the ground due to her heels. “Son of a gun! I’m going to make sure those two are severely punished for this humiliation!” She veered and made to stand but then a hand came about her and helped her up before she would protest. Her breathing hitched from the contact for a while she was speechless but when she came about, she cringed away and regained her claws to attack. “Where is my son, you bastard?!” She flared at Ethan.  Ethan stood staring at her, savoring for a moment watching her pour off some pent-up steams. She couldn’t tell how the question she asked sounded funny to him to have an amusing expression. “I swear I’m going to kill you if you touch any hair on his head, Ethan! Give me my son, my dog!” Her eyes flew around in search of them. “Calm down, Daisy, I was merely walking Boss when I saw your dog bounding down the lane. What did you expect me to do?” “Where are they?!” “Playing over there…”He pointed at the field at the corner which her orbs dilated to at once but he blocked her sight from catching anything. “What are you playing at?” She tilted her head defiantly at him. “Just a moment with my son, Daisy, is that too much to ask?”He inquired very slowly, yet, suspiciously. “He is not your son, Ethan, stop talking nonsense!” “He is, Daisy. It’s written all over him,” His eyes fell as he spoke, “look, I know I messed up, babe-” “Don’t you dare call me that, Ethan. You lost every right the day you divorced me! From the moment you accused me of cheating, Ethan. He is not your son and would never be! Danny! Ella!” Having heard his mother’s voice Daniel rushed out from the thicket, his face wide in a delightful beam. It broke his mother’s heart. He was having such a great time with his father. “Mom!” He coursed and bounded to her with Ella after him and… Well, a nice-looking short-legged Weiler. “We have to leave now, Danny!” She ordered the little boy. “Dad said he wants to stay with me a little, mom. Please….” Dad? Daisy’s head exploded. …

“Daniel, can I speak to this man for a minute?” Daisy asked, beaming fauxly at her son who was oblivious to the furnace burning underneath his mother’s smile, as he played with the two dogs. “Sure,” he mumbled, “Ella! Boss!” He called and took off towards the shattered shrubs they ran out from. Daisy’s heart almost skipped in fright at the speed of light he ran. “Don’t worry he will be alright. He is just like his fa__” “Don’t you dare finish that statement, you coward!” She whirled at him, pointing her index heinously at him. “He has no father! He died long before my boy was born!” She advanced menacingly at him, anger flashing in her eyes. “What do you really want, Ethan?” She stopped in front of him, their eyes clashing in combat, none willing to lose to the other. Ethan was overwhelmed. He can’t believe that Daisy would bear this amount of hate towards him. He wanted to find out if it was truly from the inside or she was putting it up just for show, so he smirked, raised the tip of his index to her face and bent to her ear to whisper… “Are you sure that his father is truly dead? Or this is all your show for vendetta?” Maybe he had imagined it, or, maybe it surely happened, Daisy shuddered, gasped and jumped away from him. “Stay the fuck away from us, Ethan, or I swear…” “Or what would happen?” He took a long step to her front and she darted back, her eyes wild with shock. She was ashamed of herself, particularly her body, for being so traitorous! This man ruined her life, her career and her emotions. Yet, her silly body trembled for him, and right now, watching him smirk devilishly in front of her, those sharp brown eyes penetrating the depth of her heart, and his dimples dipped on his flawless face, a true image of her Daniel, she knew she wouldn’t like this opposition if she continued. “Daniel!” She screeched in a voice that nearly choked her lungs. “Come here at once with Ella! Daniel!” “Listen to me, Daisy,” he reached and without thinking grabbed her, startling a tough breath out of Daisy. “I messed up big time. I fucked up but I’m sorry and I won’t stop now that I have been given a second chance with you. I was young and stupid. Do you think I don’t think about you all these years? I regretted my actions ten times over and prayed to meet you once again so I can rectify what I spoiled!” “Ugh….” She forcefully yanked her hand out of his, her heart breaking with every sentence he produced. He had the nerve! “You wanted to meet me once again? When? When you are married with another woman like you almost did three days ago? How dare you? So now you regret your actions because you suddenly found out about Daniel?!” she tilted her head to the side, frowning gravely. “I swear it wasn’t about him! Yes, when I saw him it doubled my regret and my need to have you back, but it wasn’t the reason why…” She stepped further away, shaking her head. She wagged her finger at his face. “I hate you with everything in me, Ethan. I regret the day I met you, I regret giving myself to you, living with you and giving you the power to destroy me. But it’s alright, I have been given a second chance to be better and believe me, I will never allow you ruin it for me again. Stay the fuck away from us!” “Daisy!…” “Daniel!” She screeched and veered in the direction he disappeared, her heart thudding in rage. “Oh, I’m going to make sure you  are grounded for this stunt!” “Daisy, listen…” “Ella!” She tried with the dog because she often heeds to her calls… “Daisy!” He caught up with her and grabbed her waist, whirling her around to him. “Please let him play for a while… Tell me what I’m going to do, to gain your forgiveness.” He pleaded, his countenance one of uttermost remorse. She was close to the brink of losing her sanity. She nodded with fervor, holding herself back from punching at him for thinking she would ever allow herself to do that. “You want to gain my forgiveness?” “Yea, babe? I swear it, tell me what it is and I will do it!” She continued nodding, and looked around, still searching for her son. “Call him to come now, Ethan and maybe you will have a chance.” She said, tricky. “Just that?” Ethan asked suspiciously. “Yeah…” She ripped her arm off his and folded on her chest, still trying to act cool. “Okay… Daniel, come here, my boy,” He called and like magic, the boy and the two dogs materialized from the low thickets as though waiting for his call. Daisy eyed her son, already planning how he is going to remain indoors for the remainder of his holidays for this stunt. “Dad?” He brushed the curly hairs falling on his face to look up at his Dad, their similar beam on his face and the dimples deep into his cheek far more than his father’s. “Mom, are you okay?” She bent to pick up Ella and then in a split second gripped Daniels’s wrist in her other hand and then faced his father. “If you want my forgiveness, then Ethan you will have a fat snowball chance in hell than to have it. You can as well work hard to kiss my ass!” She snarled the last part as she dragged her son and dog out of the scene, the other dog going berserk as his new friends were rudely snatched from him. “I will see you, Daisy,” Ethan called, stooping to brush his dog furs. He smiled after them, somehow feeling bad. “I will see you soon, son.” He waved when his son looked back with a poppy eye as his mother dragged him away. He stood there watching after them until they disappeared around the corner, then he started walking in the direction of his black Audi parked under a shed, not far from there. He fucked up, he knew that, and even though it is the last thing he does, he would gain back the forgiveness of his ex-wife. It was all because of his mother that he lost her. His mother never approved of Daisy because according to her, nothing good could come from a model. From the first day Ethan introduced Daisy to his mother, she took one look at Daisy and told him she wasn’t good enough for him. It didn’t matter that she was accomplished in her career. She said she must have gotten there by sleeping with different men and won’t stop even though she married her son. At first, Ethan fought against his mother because he loved Daisy so much and was willing to go against his mother to marry her. She told him she would prove him wrong about her and proved her disapproval by not attending the wedding. He was heartbroken but he had Daisy and she comforted him. Three months into the wedding, his mother kept sending her right-hand man to supply him with photos of Daisy with different men during photo shoots and when he confronted Daisy, she told him they were partners and the shoot was mandatory. It was nothing personal. And he believed her. But then four months down the line, one day his mother’s man came with this picture of her kissing a man at a fair in Paris. It broke Ethan’s heart and made him doubt his wife for the first time. When he confronted her again, he told her to quit modeling because he wanted to try a family with her and would take care of her. It was a hard decision for her to make because she was at the apex of her career but she loved Ethan and wanted to do whatever would make him happy. A month later after she quit, Ethan’s mother’s man came in with another photo of the same man that kissed her, smiling brightly at her in a photo he knew they took recently. It devastated Ethan’s heart beyond words that he could barely control himself. He started monitoring her and banned her from going out without a guard that he assigned to her. She took all these because she was clean and had nothing to hide. The sixth month when Daisy announced her pregnancy to Ethan, he was so certain it wasn’t his and told it to her face that he knew she was sleeping with someone else and he wasn’t responsible for her pregnancy. He was overcome with jealousy that even when she wanted to explain to him, he wasn’t willing to listen and kicked her out. It was all his fault and today she resents him so much. As he powered his car and made his way out of the park, he was heading to his family’s house that weekend to make sure his mother gets an earful for making him lose the love of his life and a son! “Do you think she would ever forgive me, Boss?”He asked his dog, whose response was a mild whimper. …

“I told you it was a bad idea but you won’t listen! He nearly took my son from me!” Daisy rumbled the minute she crossed the threshold of her bestie’s house that evening. “Calm down, Dee,” Amanda soothed, knowing Daisy would not hear a word of it being that she was the one that made her take the boy out that day. “At least he didn’t take him and I don’t think he would. Maybe he just wanted to see the__” “I can’t believe you still take his side! Do you know what that bastard said to me? He asked me to forgive him! After everything he did, he asked me to forgive him, imagine the audacity!” Amanda dragged her lower lip, her head banging from listening to Daisy shout. “I think you need to rest, babe. Trust me when you rest you will discover this is no big deal. After all, Daniel is safe with you…” “Yes! He is now, but how am I sure he would be for long? What if that asshole thinks he can take him away from me!” “He will not, Daisy. He knows it’s not possible, you have the upper hand. But, I will advise you to take it easy lest your son thinks you are stopping him from seeing his father.” “But I’m trying to protect him,” Daisy stopped from pacing and faced her friend. “I’m his mother and I’m doing what is best for him.” Amanda stood, seeing the frenzy on her face, took her shoulders between her hands to steady. She took a deep breath, smacked her lips and said cool, “You need to be laid, girlfriend. You have been so tense lately and I think it’s because it’s been a long time since you had some…” Daisy couldn’t believe her ears. She was going nuts and her friend thinks it because she needs a man? She sagged her shoulders and with a giant rip from her friend, stepped away. “I can’t believe you will say that, Amanda.” “C’mon that’s the truth, Dee. You remember when I was struggling with Tommy’s recent defiance, you recommended I got some and I did. You saw the result.” Daisy rolled her eyes. “That was different!” She flailed her hands in the air. “Your son acting up and my son’s father showing up to take him away from me are totally different.” Amanda didn’t look like she was listening which left Daisy hopeless. “You know what?” She picked her bag. “I have to go home to him. These days I don’t know if you are for me anymore.” “Dee…” “No, maybe it’s because you are now getting laid consistently you now think I need to be like you… I will see you tomorrow at work.” with that she stomped off the foyer and out of the house. Amanda was conflicted with her friend’s behavior. She never likes Daisy being upset because she hardly reasons with anyone. As far as Daniel is concerned, she could comprehend why Daisy is like that but still, she knows if the boy eventually grows up, he might want to go to his father which is why she wouldn’t want by then for Daisy to be heartbroken. It would be better if they started now one step at a time to handle this. Ethan fucked up, still, he was Daniel’s father and she wants the boy to have one in his life. “Babe, are you okay?” Her lover came behind her and Amanda slowly twisted around to smile at her. “I heard you arguing with your friend.” “Yeah…” She gestured towards the door and returned her hand dejectedly. “It’s a rough time for her now.” “I understand. I hate Ethan for lying to me, but I think they share something very… Special.” Amanda shook her head with a humorous snort. “Please don’t say that when she’s around. I’m working on building your relationship, don’t ruin it.” The other chuckled. “She is a difficult one…” Amanda shook her head, her hand circling her lover. “She is not always like that. I think she is very scared of losing Daniel. I have to visit Ethan to make sure that he knew that I would never sit aside and watch him hurt my girl again.” “You think that’s a good idea?” “I don’t know, but I have to do something for her. She would if she were in my shoes. That’s what we do for each other.” They stood in silent contemplation until finally, they strode into the living quarters to see the evening Harvey’s show which was Amanda’s favorite. Back in Daisy’s mansion, she sat in front of her laptop checking out a design sent to her by one of the designers. But her mind wasn’t there. She has been staring at that design for the last ten minutes but couldn’t make any decision on it because so many things were bothering her. Her son’s safety at the forefront. She needed someone to speak to now more than ever but as it seems her friend found a lover and she was no longer important, she sulked. “Damn you, Ethan for making me feel this way!” She cursed under her breath and dropped the Laptop by the side and went to her bar at the corner of her study to pour an enormous quantity of Macdowell’s into a glass which she tipped in her mouth at a gulp and smacked the glass back on the table. She poured another and this time sipped it slowly, her mind rummaging through all the pains she passed through to birth her son and how all that might go to dust if Ethan decides to take her son. His family was very influential in the U.S and might try to file for custody particularly that cursed mother of his. She recollected all the stress that woman made her go through when she was married to her son. How much the woman hated her and didn’t want her to progress with her son. She tried everything possible to separate them and Daisy knew deep within her that she might have had an ample input in the separation between her and Ethan. All that doesn’t matter, they might be bigger than her, still, she would fight with everything in her to keep her son away from them. They are sick people and her son can’t be allowed to mingle with the likes of them. But first, she would need to calm down as Amanda said. She can’t afford to spook her son into thinking she was going crazy. No way. There were three raps on the door and she sharply hid away the glass, picked the bottle and returned back to the bar before telling the caller who she knew would be Daniel to come in. “Mom?” His tiny raspy voice sailed to her. “Yes, baby?” She instinctively wiped her hands on her beige gown and strutted to him. “Are you okay?” “Yeah… I couldn’t sleep and you weren’t in your room, so I thought to Check you here..” She stooped to his height and cradled his face. “I’m here, baby. Why can’t you sleep?” She kissed his cheek affectionately and pulled him to the chair which he gingerly jumped on. His small shoulders rose and fell, his hands fiddling together as though he knew what he was about to say would upset his mother greatly. “Are you mad at father?” Daisy’s heart lurched. She controlled herself from flaring at him. He was just a little boy still going through the euphoric stage of meeting a vile man who claims to be his father. For a kid who even though he hasn’t bothered her much about knowing his father, she saw how he looked at other kids when they were with theirs. “Why are you asking?” He looked down at his hands. “I heard you shouting at him… And also because he said he loves us but that he made you angry…” That son of a gun! She clenched her lips tight, her smile still on for her boy. She took his hands. “Baby, can you trust me on this when I tell you he isn’t good for you?” “But mom, you always said I should forgive my friends when they wrong me.” “I know, baby. But he is… He is simply not what you need now. All you need is to focus on becoming better for yourself. Don’t you want that?” She tugged him close, cradling his little face once. Looking at him was pure torture because of how much he looked like his father. But if it would mean making him stop thinking of the oaf, then she didn’t mind burying her head in his. He nodded gently and smiled, making him more handsome. She hugged him, thankful that he was such a sweet and gentle boy. Growing up, he didn’t give her so much trouble. Always so calm and sweet. She hoped the unhealthy presence of his father would not turn him against her. “How is Ella now?” She asked him to distract his attention. “She finished her food,” He ripped away excitedly. “Are you going to walk her?” “I don’t think I can, baby. But I will hire someone?” “Okay, I w__” Their attention was snatched by the loud shrill of her phone on her desk. When she grabbed it, she saw a foreign number. Who the heck?! She hoped it wasn’t who she was thinking it was. …

Daisy walked towards her phone, as it rang loudly. “This is Daisy Richard on the line, who is speaking?” She asked, the moment she picked up. “Hey…” The caller sighed lowly as though treading cautiously to avoid being lambasted. “Just calling to make sure you got home safely…” Daisy’s stomach twisted as her fear came to pass. Her damn ex-husband! She looked at her son, bent to him, and whispered, “Give me a minute, okay?” He nodded and she shifted to the door, indeed going to lambaste him. “What exactly is your problem, Ethan? Calling to check if I got home safely. Really? Since when did you start caring about my welfare, huh?” “Please, Daisy, I didn’t call for any trouble, okay? I was worried after the_” She cut the call with a loud hiss, balled her fist until her phone nearly cracked, and then exhales audibly and veered back inside. “Is that Daddy?” Daniel rushed to her and she stilled, her left hand holding him to her and lifting her head up to restrain herself from lashing out at him to stop that bastard his Daddy. “No, son, just a pestilent client.” “Huh! Do I need to fight to protect you? Daddy said I should make sure you are always safe…” Just great! “Really?” She feigned overjoy as they began making out of the study. “Maybe you don’t need to protect me, baby. I’m your mother and should do that.” “I know… Still,” He insisted. “Okay, my love. I’m fine. I have handled that well.” “Okay, mommy.” She took him back to his room and read him a bedtime story until he smuggled the pillows into sleep before she kissed his curls, trailing her eyes softly over his soft baby features in his unconsciousness, and striving not to imagine what it would feel like not having him with her. She felt a flurry movement close to her and looked down to see Ella hunching there, his watery orbs fixated at her. “What? You want to sleep here?” She asked her. Woof! She barked, stood and ran to the door, meaning she wasn’t willing to stay here tonight. Daisy smiled, stood and followed after her. When they got to her room, she jumped in Daisy’s bed while Daisy went to refresh herself and change into her nightie and started checking out the prior designs on her phone. This time she willed her mind to concentrate on the present and then examined the designs as well as sent them back to her designers with the corrections. Tomorrow would be a busy day and she would have to drop Daniel and Ella at the kiddies so he doesn’t grow bored at home or have to watch her work which would be very boring for him. Meanwhile… Nolan pulled his Lamborghini into the parking lot roughly , the tires loudly as he did. He didn’t care – he was still a little high on happiness, after his conversation with Daisy. As he stepped out of the car, Lance appeared at the entrance of the mansion, a confused smile on his face as his eyes moved from the roughly parked Lamborghini to Nolan’s smiling face. “Good day, sir. You seem to be in… good spirits.” He said. “May I know what the occasion is?” He asked. Nolan grinned, unable to contain his excitement. “I’m just having a great day, Lance. That’s all.” He said. Lance slowly nodded. “Indeed, sir. Shall I prepare your usual refreshment?” Nolan nodded, still humming to himself as he followed Lance into the mansion. He couldn’t wait to get ready for his date tonight, he felt like a kid on Christmas morning. He couldn’t understand why he was so happy, it was just a normal date and he had been on thousands of date, maybe it was the fact that he had been so scared of loosing his free will and marrying someone he didn’t want to or it was the fact that Daisy actually interested him and her smile made his heart race. He happily strolled into his  large bedroom, he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and chuckled. He looked like a fool, grinning from ear to ear. But he couldn’t help it – he felt different, and he knew that this night was going to be special for him. Just then Luna, strolled into the room, leaping into his arms Nolan picked up the cat and began dancing around the room with her. The cat meowing angrily as Nolan twirled her around the room. He laughed, happily as he kissed the cat’s forehead repeatedly, the cat meowed angrily. Nolan laughed as he held the cat infront of him. “Luna, don’t you understand. I’ve got a date tonight, and I know you may think it’s a normal thing, but this one is different, I actually want to go to this one.” He said. Luna meowed again, as if scolding him for his foolishness. Nolan chuckled and he set the cat down on his shoulder. He continued to dance around the room, feeling carefree and joyful. It was a feeling he hadn’t experienced in a long time, and he didn’t want this feeling to go. As he danced around, he clumsily tumbled over a pile of boxes, Luna still clutched in his arms. They both went down with the cat letting out a loud angry meow. Luna squirmed free and flew out of his arms as Nolan landed with a loud thud. But instead of getting up, Nolan just burst out laughing. He lay there, surrounded by boxes of cat toys, holding his sides as he laughed at what had just happened. Luna, startled his change in attitude, curled into a ball and watched him, her tail twitching. He didn’t understand cat language but he could tell that she was thinking. “What’s wrong with this human?” Nolan couldn’t stop laughing. He was happy, truly happy, and he couldn’t even explain why. As he lay there, still laughing. He wrapped his hands underneath his head, and turned to face Luna again. “I think this is it.” He said softly. “I think this feeling I’m feeling right now is the feeling I’ve been missing. This is what it means to be alive, to do things that you want to do and not things that you’re forced to.” He said. The cat stared at him, silently licking its paws. He finally sat up, still grinning from ear to ear. Luna, seeming to sense his joy, crept back over nudging gently against his hand with her head. Nolan gently scratched her behind the ears, still chuckling. “You know, Luna, I think tonight is going to be a night to remember.” Just as he was starting to calm down, he heard Lance’s voice from the doorway. “Young master, is everything okay? I heard a loud noise and thought I’d check up on you.” Lance asked Nolan looked up to see Lance standing in the doorway, a look of worry on his face. Nolan waved his hand dismissively, still chuckling. “Everything’s fine, Lance. Just a little… celebration with Luna gone wrong.” Lance raised an eyebrow. “A celebration, sir? You and the cat on the floor with a pile of boxes?” Nolan grinned. “Should I get the maid?” Lance asked. Nolan shook his head. “Don’t worry about it, I’ll clean it myself.” He said. Lance slowly nodded, as he sniffed the air, trying to know if Nolan had been drinking or smoking. “Very well, sir. If you’re sure everything is alright…” Nolan nodded vigorously. “I’m positive, Lance. Thanks for checking in, but I’m good.” He said. Lance shook his head, sighing loudly as he bowed and walked out of the room, leaving Nolan alone again. As soon as Lance was gone, Nolan let out another chuckle and shook his head. He couldn’t believe how happy he was, he couldn’t even remember the last time he felt this way.

Nolan glanced at his watch and saw that he still had a few hours to go before his date with Daisy. He decided to make the most of it. He liked to cook homemade meals for Luna whenever he felt happy, he slowly headed to the large kitchen to start cooking. He slowly began to chop vegetables and brown meat, he couldn’t help but dance and sing along to the music playing in his head. He spun around the kitchen, his apron flying behind him, as he sang off key to his favorite songs. Lance, who was passing by the kitchen, stopped abruptly, silently watching him, his face pale in surprise, he couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow at the sight of what he was seeing. Nolan was usually composed and would either be watching movies or drinking himself to death. But here he was, dancing and singing, he hadnt seen him like this for almost a decade.   He shook his head, chuckling to himself, as he walked away silently, to not disturb him. Nolan didn’t notice. He was too caught up in the meal he was cooking. He dashed across the large kitchen, singing off key, as he grabbed the fish, milk, eggs and everything he needed to add. Luna sensing the meal was for her, leapt the kitchen table, purring contentedly as he threw her a few slices which she nibbled on as she watched him cook happily. Nolan finished the cooking and dished out a nice chunk for Luna, along with warm milk. Before leaving a note for Lance to run a warm bath for Luna when he left. If the cat always fed off his stress when he was stressed, then she deserved to feed off his happiness when he was happy. As he was done cooking, he slowly walked to the large bathroom, carefully trimming his toenails, making sure not to leave a single edge rough. He massaged lotion into his feet, feeling the softness spread through his skin. Luna followed him, watching with curious eyes, her tail twitching occasionally as she tried to make sense of this strange ritual. He never allowed her follow him into the bathroom but this time he didn’t care enough. As he worked on his nails, his mind wandered back to Daisy. He pictured her smile, her laugh, and the way her eyes sparkled when she talked about something she loved. He couldn’t wait to see her tonight again. Luna, bored with watching him, jumped down from the counter and ran into the room to finish her meal. Nolan chuckled and quickly locked the door before continuing his pampering session, determined to make every detail of his body perfect for the date. He moved on to his hair, styling it with enough gel to last him a week. He added a little of cologne, just enough to leave a good scent. Finally, he stood back and admired himself in the mirror, feeling more confident and ready for the night ahead. Lance walked into the room, knocking on the bathroom’s door. “Sorry sir I don’t mean to intrude, but… are you quite well?” Nolan, still admiring himself in the mirror, turned to face the door. “I’m fantastic, Lance! Never been better!” He replied. Lance raised an eyebrow. “Indeed, sir? I’ve never seen you so… enthusiastic about an evening out.” Nolan grinned. “That’s because I have a feeling about tonight, Lance. A good feeling.” He said. Lance smiled. “May I know exactly where you’re going to sir?” He asked. Nolan chuckled. “Don’t worry Lance, I’ll be home by 10.” Lance hesitated for a moment before walking off, his high heeled shoes clinking on the floor. Nolan sank into the warm bath, feeling the tension melt away as he soaked his tired body in the warm water. He closed his eyes, savoring the feeling, he repeated the process a few more times before stepping out of the tub. He slipped into one of his best tuxedos, the expensive fabric slipping perfectly against his lean body. He adjusted his cuffs, making sure everything was perfect. Next, he reached for the perfume. Not just any perfume, but his signature scent, something different, something that spoke of Paris. He applied the perfume generously. The fragrance filling the air as he made his way to the door. “Lance!” He called. Waiting patiently as the man came running to him. “Lance, I need a bouquet of flowers. Daisy’s, The best you can find, have the gardener pick it now. And make them large,” he instructed, his eyes filled with excitement. Lance nodded, as he stepped forward to adjust Nolan’s the. “Of course, sir. I’ll have them delivered to the car immediately.” Nolan nodded, satisfied, as he headed out to his sleek black Lamborghini. He slid into the driver’s seat, and put down the rear view mirror, adjusting his hair with it. As he arrived at the restaurant, he quickly came down from his car, taking a deep breath. He couldn’t help but feel a little nervous. He glanced at his watch, he was still a few minutes early. Perfect. He leaned back in his seat, took a deep breath, and waited. The Daisy flowers sat beside him, they were a bright splash of color under the restaurant’s light. He smiled to himself, feeling like the luckiest man alive. Tonight was going to be special. He could feel it. Nolan sat patiently, the large bouquet of roses on the seat beside him, their sweet fragrance filling the air. He glanced around the elegant restaurant, taking in the soft music and the silent conversations of the couples in the surrounding tables. As he waited, a waiter approached him, a note pad in the waiter’s hand. “Good evening, sir. Can I start you off with something to drink?” Nolan smiled. “Not yet, thank you. I’m waiting for someone.” He said. The waiter nodded. “Of course, sir. Take your time. We’ll be here when you’re ready.” Nolan watched the waiter walked away, he couldn’t help but wonder if he was overdoing it a bit as he looked at the people at the surrounding tables, they were all dressed normally. The roses, the tuxedo, the fancy restaurant… was it all too much? But he immediately pushed the thought aside. He wanted to be a gentleman, to make a good first impression. He glanced at his watch again, his heart beating just a little bit faster. Any minute now, she would walk through that door. He adjusted his tie, a smile on his face as he patiently waited. Nolan checked his wrist watch for what felt like the hundredth time. Three hours had pass. He couldn’t believe it. He had been stood up. The restaurant that was once filled with people and music, was now empty and quiet. The staff had already began cleaning up, he could tell that they were all whispering about him, as he sat silently at his table, the flowers by his side. The waiter, who had been checking in on him through out, approached him again. “Sir, I’m so sorry to bother you, but we’re going to be closing soon. We can’t stay open much longer, it’s past eleven p.m.” Nolan nodded, feeling a little disappointed and embarrassed. “Of course. I understand.” He said. He looked down at the bouquet of roses, and felt a little bit of regret. He had been so sure that this was going to be a special night. The waiter hesitated before speaking again. “Sir, if I may ask, did you… um… confirm the time and date with your… guest?” Nolan nodded, then shook his head, feeling a bit foolish. “I.. I guess I didn’t.” He stuttered. The waiter nodded sympathetically. “Well, maybe try calling her? Sometimes these things get lost in communication.” Nolan nodded, as he took out his phone, then he remembered he didn’t take her number. He didn’t want to give up just yet, what if something had delayed her? As a kid he always wanted his mom to read him multiple late night stories. He would wait a few more minutes. He quickly stood up, walking towards the waiter, He slowly approached the waiter. “How much to rent out the restaurant for… three more hours?” The waiter raised an eyebrow. “Sir, I think there may be some misunderstanding. We’re closing soon.” Nolan pulled out his wallet, taking out his gold card. The waiter’s eyes widened. “Name a price. I’ll pay it.” Nolan said. The waiter smiled nervously. “A hundred thousand dollars?” He whispered, unsure of it. Nolan nodded immediately, agreeing without hesitation, as he passed the card to the waiter. Who dumbfoundedly grabbed the card. For the next three hours, Nolan sat alone in the empty restaurant, sipping a glass of wine and staring at his phone. Silently watching as the time ticker away. He wished he had her number. He wondered what had come up. As the time went  by, He began to feel a sinking feeling in his chest. He started to feel like a fool, sitting there in his tuxedo, still holding on to the flowers. The waiter, who had been waiting patiently with him, finally started to clean up around him. Nolan realized it was time to face reality. Daisy wasn’t coming. He slowly got up, and placed a generous tip in the counter before walking out of the restaurant, into the cool night air. As he walked away from the restaurant, his mind raced with questions. What did he do wrong? Had he said something that offended her? Was it the way I smiled, the way I talked? Or was this how New York women behaved in general? Even Becky had stood him up to go almost get married to some punk.. His mind went back to their conversation, replaying every detail, but he couldn’t pinpoint where exactly he could have said anything that would have scared her off. He slowly glanced at his wrist watch, the harsh glow of the 2am display stared back at him. He couldn’t believe he had wasted the entire evening waiting for someone who never showed up. He slowly began the lonely walk back to his car, the streets scarily quiet around him. He reached his car, slid into the driver’s seat, and just sat there, staring blankly into the darkness. His heart felt like crushed, he couldn’t explain the feeling, he was the one that always stood women up, and not the other way around. For a long time, he just sat, lost in his thoughts, the only sound the quiet sound of the engine. Finally, with a sigh, he started the car and drove away.

Meanwhile The next morning arrived faster than normal for Daisy, It didn’t take long after she managed to close her eyes and the next thing, she felt bright light on her face from her curtain which she realized she had left open last night. She rushed down to the dining room to have breakfast and while at it, as well as checking up on her morning emails. her maid came with a little package to the surprise of Daisy. No one has sent her any package for as long as she could remember. It wasn’t like she didn’t have admirers, but she made sure not to tag them along as she wasn’t interested. If she ever needed a one-night stand, she made sure she went with the man home and disappeared the next morning before he even awoke from sleep. So who could have sent this? “Drop it in my room, I will check it when I’m done eating,” She instructed her maid and went on with her food, her mind now distracted. Something very odd tells her that the package is from the one person she wouldn’t want it from, she mused, but shook it off.  There would be no way he would have the audacity to send her anything, not in his damn life! As the maid carried the package to her room, Daisy’s eyes shook her head. She hadn’t ordered anything online recently, and she couldn’t think of anyone who would be sending her a gift, except Ethan of course. She turned her attention back to her emails, scrolling through the usual spam and newsletters. But then, one email caught her eye. It was from City Shell Restaurant, and the subject line read “Reservation Confirmation – September 4th”. Daisy’s heart skipped a beat as she opened the email. And then, her eyes scanned the message, her face growing warmer by the second. “Oh no,” she whispered to herself. “Oh no, oh no, oh no.” She had completely forgotten about the date with Nolan. She had been so angry yesterday after her encounter with Ethan that it had totally slipped her mind. How could she even forget? She had actually been so happy to go. She had met him at the clinic and he had asked her out. She had said yes, and she had stood him up? She had totally forgotten, and she hadn’t even given him her number. No wonder he hadn’t called. Daisy felt a feeling of guilt wash over her. She had stood him up. Just then, the maid returned to the room. “Miss, I put the package on your bed. It’s quite heavy.” Daisy nodded absently, still staring at the email. “Thank you. I’ll take a look at it later.” She said. But for now, her mind was filled with thoughts of Nolan and the night before. What had he thought when she didn’t show up? Had he waited for her? Was he the one that sent the package? She looked around her room, trying to distract herself from her thoughts. She wondered if by chance he was the one that sent the package. Curious, She got up and walked over to her bed, picking up the package and examining it. It was a large box, wrapped in brown paper. She stared at the package, wondering if it was from him? She had initially thought it was from Ethan but maybe it was from Nolan. But she quickly shook her head. It couldn’t be from him. Why would he send her a gift after she had stood him up? Besides, the package was too large to be from him. It was probably just something she had ordered online and forgotten about. But as she turned her attention back to the package, she couldn’t shake off the feeling that they were from him. Daisy’s thoughts were interrupted by her maid, who came into the room again to ask if she needed anything. Daisy hesitated, wondering if she should ask her to open the package, but then decided against it. “Not now, Maria. I’ll take care of it later.” Maria nodded and left the room, leaving Daisy alone with her thoughts. She looked at the package again, her curiosity getting the better of her. Who could have sent it? And what could be inside? Daisy shook her head, trying to clear her mind. It couldn’t be from Nolan. There was no way he knew her house address. She had never given it to him, and they had only met and spoken once at the clinic yesterday. She tried to focus on her work, but her eyes kept drifting back to the package. Who could have sent it? And what could be inside? Daisy sighed, trying to push the thoughts aside. She had more important things to worry about, like her upcoming project deadline. But as she turned her attention back to her computer, her mind kept wandering back to Nolan. She couldn’t believe she had stood him up like that. It was so unlike her. And now, she couldn’t shake off the feeling that the package was somehow connected to him. But that was impossible. He didn’t know her address. Daisy rubbed her temples, feeling a headache coming on. She needed to focus. She couldn’t let her mind keep wandering back to Nolan and the mysterious package. But as she glanced at the package again, she couldn’t help but wonder… what if? “Good morning, mom,” Her son came down the stairs and pecked her cheek, removing her mind from Nolan and every other thing. “Morning, baby. Hope you slept well?” “Yes, mom. Are you leaving so early?” “Yea, baby. I have an early appointment at work but don’t worry, Lucas would take you to the kiddies with Ella and maybe you can even walk him while there, what do you think?” “Okay…” He drew and started picking his food. She noticed something off with him and dropped her skin to find out. “What’s the problem, did you have any nightmares?” His eyes shot up. “No! Why will you think that?” “You are acting strange like you are unhappy..” “I’m fine…” His eyes didn’t drop, as though he had something to ask her but was holding back. “Go on, baby. You know you can always talk to me. I don’t want you to ever feel you can hide anything from me.” She encouraged, slightly feeling bad that he was hesitating to tell her something that is apparently bothering him. “I-I… Can Dad come, please, mom?” She rolled her eyes within. Maybe it would be nice to have the conversation with him about her not being with his Dad anymore so he doesn’t think his father had any right to be with him. Or, maybe not. “Babe, not today, okay? I swear, when it’s the right time, i_i will call him to spend time with you.” “Okay…” He seemed to bobble up a little and started eating earnestly. When she finished eating, she pecked him and left for her room, her heart heavy with the latest turnaround of her life all because of the rotted man who she never believed would surface anytime in her life. Her phone started ringing and when she checked, it was Amanda.

“Hey,”Daisy greeted as soon as she picked the call., somehow happy she still had time to call her this early. “Babe, you good?” Amanda quipped. “Yeah… I’m good. You?” “Fine! Eh… I was wondering if you will be dropping the big man over here instead of taking him to the kiddies. He can spend the day with…” “Is that even a good idea? What if she harms him?” Daisy countered, still not trusting the brunette. “Cmon, Dee. You know she won’t do that. Becky is working so hard to get your approval. Please give her a chance… For my sake.” She knows when she puts the last part it would get to Daisy. “I dunno… I’m preparing to leave for work now, I will tell Lucas to drop him off there, then.” She finally budged. “Cool! Thanks, babe.” She said as she leaned back in her chair. She let out a sigh of relief and reached for her laptop staring at the email from the restaurant, wondering if she should tell Amanda about Nolan. She was still trying to figure out a way to get Ethan out of their lives she knew her friend would judge her for inviting someone else in. “I had a date last night.” She blurted out. Silence followed on the phone. “Sorry I didn’t hear you, come again.” Amanda said. “I had a date last night Mandy, but I didn’t go.” She said again. “Date? With one of our business clients?” Amanda asked. “No, this guy asked me out on a date and I agreed.” She said. Amanda immediately screamed, startling her. “What?” She said, feeling her face redden. “Date? How was it? Did you go? How was the guy? Who is it?” Amanda blurted the questions out. Daisy hesitated, feeling a little guilty. “It was… interesting. I actually stood him up.” Amanda gasped. “What? Why?” Daisy explained the whole story, including the meeting at the clinic and the  mysterious package that had arrived that morning. “And now, I’m wondering if it’s from him or Ethan, But that’s impossible, right? He doesn’t know my address.” “Girl.. you have a lot going on in that life of yours.” Amanda said laughing. “But the package could be from him, have you opened it?” She added. Daisy’s eyes widened. “You think it could be from him?” She asked. “Stranger things have happened,” Amanda said. “Open it and find out!” Daisy’s heart raced at the suggestion. Should she open it? What if it was from Nolan? What if it wasn’t? What if it was Ethan? She didn’t want anything to do with Ethan again, opening it would feel like giving him an open invitation back into her life. “Who is this guy, anyway?” Amanda asked, her curiosity evident in her voice. “And why didn’t you tell me you had a date sooner? I would have prepared you for everything, Spill the tea!” Daisy hesitated, feeling a bit shy. “It skipped my mind, okay? And besides, it’s not like it was a big deal… remember the other day when I told you I got into an accident with an asshole? well, he’s actually the same guy who hit me with his car the other day.” Amanda’s voice screamed again over the phone. “What?! That asshole? You agreed to go on a date with him? Daisy, what were you thinking?” She asked. Daisy sighed, knowing she had to explain. “I know it sounds crazy, but he seemed really sweet and genuinely sorry about what happened. And we had a great conversation at the clinic… I don’t know, I just felt that maybe he was different.” Amanda’s tone softened. “Okay, I get it. But still, he’s the one who hit you with his car! And was a total asshole and now you’re wondering if he’s also the one who sent you a mysterious package? Girl, be careful.” She said. Daisy nodded, as she sighed over the phone. “I know, I know. I’ll be careful. But what if it’s not from him? What if it’s just a weird coincidence?” Amanda’s voice was firm. “Then it’s still weird, and you should still be careful. Keep me posted, okay?” “What it’s name again?” She asked. “Nolan.” Daisy said. “The name Nolan sounds familiar,” Amanda said, her voice thoughtful. “I’ve heard it before, I just can’t remember where exactly.” Daisy sighed feeling embarrassed. “He seemed a little different from the other men I meet.” She said, Amanda laughed. “Well, at least you’re honest. You always were a bit of a scatterbrain. But seriously, Daisy, you need to make it right. Call him and apologize, or something.” Daisy nodded, she knew Amanda was right. “Yeah, I know. But we didn’t exchange numbers that day.” Amanda chuckled. “Didn’t any of you plan it out well? The two of you sound like two scatter brains.” She said. “Find a way to call him and explain,” Amanda said firmly. “Apologize for standing him up and clear the air.” Daisy hesitated. “But we never exchanged numbers, Amanda. I don’t have a way to reach him.” Amanda hissed. “That makes it harder, but not impossible. You could try looking him up on social media or something. But even if you can’t contact him, you need to try. He seems like a good person, and if you of all people feel bad that you stood him up, then maybe he’s a good person.” Daisy nodded, feeling a little guilty. “Yeah, I do. He seemed really sweet, and I feel terrible for standing him up. I just wish I could explain and apologize.” “Well, maybe you’ll get another chance. And even if you don’t, at least you’ll know you tried. But I have a feeling you’ll see him again, Daisy. And when you do, be honest and apologize. That’s all you can do.” Amanda said, her voice soft. Daisy took a deep breath. “You’re right, Amanda. I’ll try to make it right, even if it’s just for my own peace of mind.” Amanda suddenly burst out laughing. “Oh my god, so my friend is finally moving on from Ethan! I’m shocked!” Daisy quickly corrected her. “It’s nothing like that, Amanda. I’m just being nice to someone who was nice to me. Don’t read too much into it.” Amanda’s laughter reduced, but her teasing tone remained. “Okay, okay. But you have to gist me more when you come to the office. I want all the details!” Daisy rolled her eyes. “There’s nothing to gist, Amanda. Really. But I’ll fill you in if anything interesting happens.” “I’m counting on it. And who knows, maybe this Nolan guy is just what you need to get over Ethan once and for all.” Amanda said, her voice sly. Daisy sighed, knowing her friend wouldn’t drop the subject easily. “Amanda, I’m serious. It’s not about Ethan. Let’s just drop it, okay?” “Okay, fine,” Amanda said, laughing. “I’ll drop it for now. But just remember, I’m watching you, and I want all the juicy details when you’re ready to share.” Daisy smiled,she knew her friend was just trying to help. “I’ll be at the office soon, and we can catch up in person. See you then!” “Sounds good to me,” Amanda replied. “I’ll be here, eagerly awaiting the latest news of everything.” She said laughing. Daisy chuckled and shook her head, as she ended the call. She wondered why Amanda had been so adamant on her bringing Daniel over, She didn’t want to think it’s because Amanda wanted to use her son to get her to approve of her lover that she called her, so she strode into her room to dress up. Entering her room, she opened the door and her eyes landed on the black box on the minor table in the room. She hurried to it, unwilling to accept she was excited to know what could be inside the box. Picking it up, she twisted side to side to check for any attachment but got nothing. “Hmmm,” She hummed and ripped the pink ribbon holding it together. Her eyes widened, inside was a red gown, and silver shoes, very gorgeous ones. She picked the label on the gown and checked and her eyes popped. $5000! Who could this be from? She hastily offloaded the packages from the box and an envelope fell from the box. She picked up and tore it and a card, a very scented one pulled from it with a tiny red rose. This surprised her further. She read what was inside. I saw your designs at the last showcase and now I want nothing more than to invest in it. Do me the honor of meeting me in the upcoming 1996 opera gala held at the Basque on Saturday. Santiago Santiago? She pondered. Well, she placed back the card and eyed the gown..In this line of work, there are bound to be clients, very weird ones. This isn’t the first time she is getting such nice things and invitations, nor would it be the last. As far as she has to secure an investment, so be it. Well, well, it appears she has good news and a gala invitation to extend to her friend. She twirled, finally getting something to sweeten her mind. She readied and left the room for work. Today that has started with investment invitations, she hopes it remains interesting and no one ruins it for her. The day’s work was smooth, and she shared the early morning opportunity with Amanda who was equally shocked and declared she was more than willing to go. Of course, the gala  would be the talk of the town and every influential person in the society would show up. So it has to be attended in grand style. “Maybe the President might even be there, what do you think? Or maybe his first lady…” Chimed Amanda. “Maybe…” Daisy assented, and danced to her office.

Nolan stumbled into his room, slamming the door behind him. He didn’t bother turning on the lights, as he collapsed on his bed in the darkness. Lina’s couch was empty, he was sure she was on another of her late night adventures. He reached for the bottle of whiskey on his nightstand, unscrewing the cap, his hand trembling as he did. He took a long swig, coughing loudly as he felt the burn of the alcohol on his dry throat. His eyes moved towards the bedside lamp. It was five a.m He hadn’t slept all night. After waiting till two a.m at the bar at the restaurant and Daisy didn’t show up, he had left to a nearby bar, hoping to drink away his disappointment. He took another long swig of the whiskey, coughing weakly at the harshness of the drink. Maybe he should have just defied his grandfather’s orders and stayed in France. Atleast that way none of this would have happened. He wouldn’t have been forced to marry and he wouldn’t have met Daisy or even went on that stupid date at all. He took another long swig, desperately trying to shake off the feeling of emptiness and the feeling of being trapped in a life he didn’t want. The whiskey made his mind start to hallucinate. Nolan’s body shook with sobs as he began to cry, he didn’t know how to process the emotion he was feeling, it was new to him. He was used to being alone, but something about the whiskey, and Daisy not showing up made it hit deeper, as his body shook with tears, his cries echoing round the room. After what seemed like a long time and many bottles later, the first light of the early morning crept into his room, Nolan finally passed out, an empty whiskey bottle clutched in his hand. The room was silent, the only noise was his heavy snoring. Morning was worse. Nolan woke to a pounding headache, his eyes aches, his body ached from sleeping in a bad position. He slowly stretched his body on the cold floor, and lay there, staring blankly at the ceiling, wondering how he’d face another day. He sleepily sat up, rubbing the sides of his head. He still couldn’t believe Daisy had stood him up. He had been looking forward to their date all day, and she had simply never shown up. No call, no text, no explanation. Just then, a soft knock at the door broke the silence, disturbing his thoughts. “Young Master, is everything okay?” He heard Lance’s voice come from the other side of the door. Nolan paused, he didn’t want to see anyone, or more like he wasn’t ready to see anyone. But he knew Lance, the man was like a bubble gum stuck to your hair, he wouldn’t leave you alone no matter how much you told him to. “Come in, Lance,” he said, his voice rough from the bottles of whiskey he had downed all through the night. Lance entered, his eyes scanning the room before settling on Nolan’s untidy face. “Master Nolan, what happened? You look… unwell.” He said, his voice filled with concern. Nolan shook his head, as he tried to force a smile but he couldn’t, he was just to tired, weak, hurt and embarrassed. Lance’s stared at him, he could see the man’s eyes soften with sympathy. “I’m sorry, Master Nolan. Would you like me to…?” Nolan shook his head, as he waved him off. “No, Lance. Just leave me alone for now.” He said. “You know I can’t do that young master, my job is to make sure you are always happy and assist you with everything.” Lance said. “Lance… please..” Nolan whispered weakly. Lance paused, before sighing in defeat. Nolan remained silent, avoiding eye contact with Lance. He didn’t want to talk, didn’t want to explain. He just wanted to be left alone. Lance took a deep breath as he tried again. “Master Nolan, please, if you can’t talk to me, then atleast eat, I made you breakfast.” Nolan shook his head, he didn’t have an appetite, if not for his splitting headache, he would have headed to the bar for more whiskey. “Young master, you need to eat something. You’ve been holed up in here for hours,” Lance said, his voice filled with concern. Nolan didn’t respond, instead he turned around pretending to be asleep, hoping Lance would take the hint and leave. But Lance wouldn’t give up. “Young Master Nolan, I know something’s wrong. You can’t just shut me out like this. Is it about where you went yesterday evening? Did something happen?” Lance asked, his voice softer now, more gentle. Nolan stayed silent, just hoping the man took the hint and left. He heard one of the windows open, followed by a rough meow, and he knew Luna was back from whatever adventure she had gone for that night. The cat neared him but immediately leapt back, Luna detested the smell of whiskey. Nolan sighed, as his head ached more, he felt a little guilty for ignoring Lance, but he just couldn’t face him yet. Lance sigher louder, his footsteps echoing as he moved closer. “Fine, Master Nolan. But know that I’m here for you, whenever you need someone to talk or you’re ready to talk.” Nolan felt lance hand on his shoulder, squeezing it gently  before feeling a push on the bed. He couldn’t tell if Lance had sat on the bed or if he had placed something on the bed and left. The room fell silent again, the only sound was his harsh breathing and Luna constant as she scratched at the door, he knew the poor cat must be fed up with the heavy smell of whiskey. He knew Lance was still there, waiting patiently for him to talk. Nolan slowly turned around. True to his thoughts, Lance was still standing by the door. Nolan’s eyes widened weakly as he looked towards the bed, seeing a large bottle of whiskey. He looked up to face Nolan. The man had a small smile on his face, as he nodded towards Nolan, instructing him that he was free to drink. Nolan smiled weakly, that old goat, he was trying to bribe him to talk. Nolan grabbed the bottle and took a long swig of whiskey, feeling the burn all the way down his throat. He slowly looked towards Lance. “I… I  met this girl the other day at the clinic Lance. Beautiful, wonderful, well spoken, she even knew a lot about fashion, she had… everything I thought I wanted.” He said. Lance slowly sat on the nearby sofa, as he turned to face Nolan attentively. Nolan sighed, as he took another long swig. “She said her name was Daisy, such a nice name, like the flower.” “I asked her out on a date, and she said yes. But she never showed up, Lance. I waited and waited and waited but she just never showed up Lance.” “Why?” He asked, his voice cracking. Nolan’s eyes dropped. “When we spoke at the clinic thought we had a connection, Lance. I thought she felt it too.” Lance’s face softened. “Oh, Young Master Nolan, I’m so sorry. That must have been really tough for you.” He said, his voice gentle. Nolan smiled weakly, taking another swig of whiskey. “Tough? That’s not even the word, Lance. I feel like a fool. Like I was just being led on.. what if she was just being nice to me and I read into it as her being attracted to me?” He asked. Lance stood up, walking closer to Nolan, he gently placed his hand on Nolan’s shoulder. “You’re not a fool, Master Nolan. You were just… attracted to the wrong person. And that’s not a bad thing.” Nolan looked up, his eyes searching lance’s face. “But why? Why would she not show up? Was it something I did or said when we were discussing?” Lance smiled, his eyes shining. “I can’t say young master, but all I know is that, it can’t be your fault, you’re literally the most charming man I know.” Nolan shook his head, he wasn’t in the mood for Lance praised. “Lance, be honest with me. Do you think I am ugly? Do I have some kind of behavior that turns women off?” He asked, his voice shaking. Lance’s eyes widened, his face pale in horror. “Oh, young Master, no! Not at all! You’re… you’re literally the perfect man in the world!” “I need to meet this girl who made you doubt yourself like this young master!” Lance exclaimed. “Young master you are perfect!” Nolan raised an eyebrow. “Perfect? Don’t be ridiculous, Lance.” He said. Lance shook his head angrily. “I’m serious, Master Nolan! You’re kind, intelligent, handsome… what more could a woman want?” Nolan smiled, his ego still felt badly bruised. “Apparently, not me.” He said. Lance’s shook his head again, his face pale. “That’s not true, Master Nolan. It’s her loss, it’s Daisy’s loss, I assure you. She doesn’t know what she’s missing out on.” Nolan looked away, his heart still felt weird. Most people that knew him, spoke to him with respect, of course they all wanted a favor from him or his grandfather but she had been different, No one had ever spoken with him like that before. No one had ever made him feel so… seen. Lance squeezed his shoulders again. “Young master, you deserve someone who loves and appreciates you for who you are, young master Nolan. And I have no doubt that person is out there, waiting for you.” “Don’t worry about daze or whatever her name is, it’s her loss.” Nolan’s turned around, facing Lance, as he shook his head. “It doesn’t feel like her loss, Lance. It feels like mine.” He said, his voice barely above a whisper. Lance’s eyes, softened, his face filled with emotions. “Oh, Master Nolan,” he said, his voice gentle. “You’re hurting, and it makes me hurt too, I’m so sorry.” “Look at your eyes, they’re so red from lack of sleep, look at those dark circles around your eyes, even your skin looks a little bit off.” Lance said, his voice filled with concern. “You need to sleep, it’ll help you forget everything.” Lance said as he grabbed the bottle of whiskey from Nolan’s hands as he slowly helped him sit up. He poured a glass of water and handed Nolan a couple of painkillers. “Take these, Master Nolan. They’ll help with the headache, the… emotional pain and also help you sleep and forget everything.” Nolan looked at the pills reluctantly, he took a mouthful of water before throwing the pills into his mouth immediately, swallowing it with the water. The water felt good in his throat, so he kept on drinking till the glass was empty, before setting it on the night stand. He let Lance guide him back onto the bed, feeling like the times when when he was still a little kid and he was down with a little cold. Lance pulled the covers up, tucking Nolan in bed gently. “Sleep tight, Master Nolan. Let your body and mind heal. I’ll be here when you wake up.” Nolan closed his eyes, he didn’t need any music or anything to fall asleep, he was already tired and drowsy from the pain killers. He let himself slowly drift off to sleep. “Thank you, Lance,” He whispered, as his voice faded into sleep. Lance smiled, as he looked down on Nolan’s sleeping form. “Sleep tight, Master Nolan.”

Lance silently slipped out of the room, his eyes  on Nolan’s sleeping form as he gently closed the room’s door behind him. He quickly pulled out his phone as he walked away from the room, silently dialing out a number. His face turned serious as he waited for the number to ring. “Chairman Van-Louvre,” Lance said, his voice low as soon the person picked up the call. “Yes Lance, how is everything over there?” The chairman asked. “How is Nolan? Has he gone to the company today?” “No your grace, master Nolan is still at home in bed.” Lance replied. “Why?” The chairman asked. Lance took a deep breath. “I need to inform you of a situation regarding Master Nolan.” “What is it, Lance? What’s happened?” The chairman asked, his voice a little worried. “Did he run away to France?” “No your grace, it’s something else.” “What?” The chairman asked, slowly growing impatient. Lance hesitated, he had to choose his words carefully, he was only doing this for the young master. “Your grace, Master Nolan went on a date last night, sir. But the girl… she stood him up.” There was a pause on the other end of the line, as Lance waited, his heart racing for the chairman’s reply. He knew the chairman wouldn’t be pleased, he had already picked a girl for Nolan to marry, and if pictures of Nolan on a date with another woman surfaced, it would cause trouble for the arranged marriage. “Who is this girl?” the Chairman finally said. Lance swallowed hard, he knew he was about to cross a line. “I don’t have much information, sir. But I can try to find out more if you’d like.” He couldn’t risk Nolan doing anything stupid, he needed to inform the chairman and let him know. The Chairman’s response was not what Lance had expected. Instead of anger, he heard a deep, rumbling laugh echo through the phone. ” Oh, Lance, I knew it! I knew it all along, that boy thought i didn’t know what was good for him?!” The Chairman said, as he continued laughing for several minutes. Finally, the Chairman held himself. “I was right, Lance. Arranged marriage is the way to go. These modern dating games are a waste of time and would only bring disgrace to a family like ours.” Lance hesitated, unsure of how to respond. “And to think, Nolan was so against the idea of an arranged marriage, I even thought the boy had someone he was seeing which made him disagree with me, you know how all this young lovers behave when you try to seperate them,” the Chairman said, as he continued to laugh. “You called at the right time Lance, I’m close to the mansion, I was just seeing a friend, maybe I’ll stop by the mansion to see him, and even speed up the date of the wedding, I was thinking of setting it to three months but now I’m thinking of two weeks, after all why wait when he doesn’t have anyone else in mind.” The chairman said. Lance’s eyes widened in shock. He hadn’t expected the Chairman to take the news like this. This wasn’t what he was aiming for when he called the chair man. “Yes, sir,” Lance finally said, trying to sound excited. “I’ll make sure to prepare the mansion well for your arrival.” The Chairman laughted again. “I’ll show Nolan how easy love can be Lance. He’ll come around to the idea of an arranged marriage soon enough, wether he likes it or not.” He said as he dropped the phone. Lance stared at the phone silently as the line went dea. He felt uneasy. As Lance paced about the hallway, practicing how he would explain what he just did go Nolan, the sound of car engines and sound of tires on gravel filled the air. He quickly looked outside the window. An entourage of sleek, black limousines pulled into the compound in a straight line. The chairman was here already. Lance’s heart sank to his stomach as he watched the convoy come to a stop outside the mansion. He took a deep breath as he stared outside the window again, he could see the Chairman step out of the first limousine. A long line of body guards in black suits following him as he walked into the mansion and began walking straight to Nolan’s room. Lance quickly ran to Nolan’s side, to the wake him up and prepare him for his grandfather’s unexpected visit. “Master Nolan, your grandfather is here,” he whispered, his voice urgent. Nolan sleepily opened his eyes, still sleepy from the painkillers and whiskey. “What’s… what’s going on, Lance?” he mumbled sleepily. “The.. the chairman..” Lance stuttered. “The what?” Nolan asked sleepily. But before Lance could respond, the door flew open as the Chairman burst into the room. The Chairman’s looked towards where Nolan laid as he entered the room, his eyes judging him. He slowly shook his head. “Look at him, laying there lazily, like he has given up on life, just pathetic.” He spat, his voice bitter. “At your age, I know how many achievements I had under my belt.” Nolan frowned as the sleep slowly faded from his eyes, confusion in his eyes as he stared at his grandfather. “What are you doing here, Grandfather?” he asked, still confused as he tried to sit up despite his pounding headache. The Chairman shook his head, his eyes filled with disdain. “I’m here to put an end to this pity party of yours, Nolan. Look how old you are! You’re clearly incapable of finding a suitable partner on your own. It’s time for an arranged marriage, like I’ve always said.” “A marriage that will benefit you and the family.” Nolan shook his head in anger. “No way! Never in my life would I do that! Never would I let you control my life like that.” The Chairman’s stare turned cold. “How old are you Nolan? I’ve always let you do as you pleased and you’ve always made it your mission to disgrace me and this family, and now that I want to give you direction, I want to let you do something for the family for once you say no? “You’re a disappointment to me, and to our family’s legacy and It’s time for you to do what’s expected of you.” The chairman said. Lance watched in horror as the Chairman’s words cut deep into Nolan. He could see tears in Nolan’s eyes. This wasn’t what he wanted when he called the chairman. The Chairman’s shook his head as he walked towards the coach, slowly sitting down. “You think I don’t know? I know everything going on in your pathetic life, Lance here always informs me.” He said. Nolan turned to face Lance, who immediately hid his face. The chairman chuckled as he shook his head. “You can’t even manage a date with a woman, Nolan. What makes you think you’re capable of choosing a wife? You’re clearly not capable of making such an important decision on your own which is why I have to do it for you.” Nolan shook his head angrily. “No grandfather, please, don’t do this, please I don’t want to get married.” His grandfather shook his head. “It’s time to face the reality, Nolan. You need guidance, and I’m here to provide it. Henceforth, you’re not required to go to the office, You’ll start preparing for your arranged marriage immediately. I’ve already spoken to the Monclers and they are excited, Tori Moncler would be flying in to meet you on Saturday so start preparing yourself down, I need you to impress her.” His grandfather said. Nolan’s eyes widened in horror as he shook his head. “No, Grandfather! I won’t do it!” The Chairman stared at him harshly. “You will do it, Nolan. You have no choice. You’re a part of this family, and you’ll do what’s expected of you. Your childishness and immaturity ends now, you have been a fool for so long, you can’t be a fool forever.” Lance felt a chill run down his spine as he watched the Chairman and Nolan exchange words. This wasn’t what he wanted, he didn’t want any of this.

Nolan’s eyes filled up with tears as he sank to his knees, grabbing his grandfather’s leg, begging for mercy. “Please, Grandfather… just one more chance. I’ll do anything… please don’t make me get married like that.” The Chairman’s face remained the same as he stared at Nolan in disgust. He finally sighed. “Okay then, Nolan, let’s play a game.” He said. “I’ll give you till Saturday night, when Toria Moncler shows up, I’ll give you then, because I’ve already arranged a date for the both of you on Saturday night to get to know each other well.” He said. “So I’ll give you till ten p.m Saturday night, if you can secure a date with the girl who turned you down and bring her to me with talks of marriage… then I’ll let you be with whoever you want, but if you fail, you will never question your marriage again.” Nolan’s face changed, as she slowly shook his head. “But Grandfather, we haven’t progressed so far yet, we just met a few days ago.” The Chairman shrugged. “You can pick her or anyone else or do you want me to pick for you?” He asked. Nolan’s head sank in defeat. The chairman sighed. “See, That’s your problem, Nolan. You have till Saturday night to convince her or anyone you have in mind otherwise. If you fail… then you’ll accept the arranged marriage and never question my authority again.” Nolan nodded as tears rolled down his cheek freely, his body shaking as he cried silently. Lance watched, helpless, as the chairman turned and walked away. Nolan watched as his grandfather walked out of the room. He waved goodbye, his hand trembling as he did. The Chairman didn’t turn back. Immediately the door closed behind his grandfather, Nolan collapsed onto the bed, his body shaking as he cried. How did his grandfather know about Daisy, he had only told one person.. Nolan’s head shot up immediately, he had only told Lance, he had no idea that the old goat was reporting everything they spoke about to his grandfather. He quickly turned to anger, marching towards Lance, his fists clenched by his sides. “You!” he shouted angrily as he grabbed him by his shirt, slamming him against the wall. “Why did you tell him, Lance? Why did you have to go and tell him about everything I told you?” Lance sighed as he remained calm. “I’m truly sorry, I was just doing my job, Master Nolan. I was ordered to report every situation to your grandfather.” Nolan’s face was filled with anger. “You’re supposed to be on my side, Lance! Not his!” He shouted. Lance nodded, his face blank. “My duty is to the family, Master Nolan. I’m sorry if my actions upset you.” He said, his voice bland. Nolan felt the anger in him increase as he squeezed Lance’s collar slamming him against the wall, his eyes filled with anger. “You’re sorry? You’re sorry?! You have no idea what you’ve done, Lance! How can you be sorry!” Lance’s face didn’t change, as he stared blankly at Nolan. “Master Nolan, please… let go. I understand you’re upset, but I keep my word, my job is to serve you and to report back to the master.” He said. Nolan’s grip tightened, but then he released Lance, his chest heaving in anger. “Get out,” he shouted. “Just get out.” Nolan stumbled back to the bed. Saturday? He had till Saturday to secure a date with Daisy? He didn’t even have her phone number. How was he supposed to set up a date with her or even meet her again? He paced back and forth in his room, trying to think of a way. And then, it suddenly hit him. He remembered when he had seen her heavily drunk at the bar the other day, and Lance had told him that he recognized her, that she was one of the women that ruined Becky’s wedding. His eyes widened! If Lance was correct then it meant there was a chance that Becky knew who she was. He quickly rushed to the door and flung it open, calling out for Lance. “Lance! Lance, come here!” Lance appeared almost immediately. “Yes, young master Nolan?” “Do you remember the wedding I sent you to the other day?” He asked. Lance slowly nodded. “Yes master.. the wedding that was ruined?” Nolan nodded. “Yes the wedding that was ruined, the other night at the bar, I was with this drunk woman and you said she was one of the women that ruined the wedding, were you sure?” He asked. Lance nodded. “Yes, Master Nolan. I’m sure, she was one of the women that ruined the wedding.”  Lance said. Nolan’s eyes lit up with excitement. “Get me my phone now, I need to call Becky!” He shouted, watching as Lance took off to find his phone. Nolan’s hands shook slightly as he dialed Becky’s number. It rang twice before she picked up on the third ring. “Hey, Nolan?” Becky said, her voice unsure. “Yes it’s me.” Nolan replied. “Oh.. Nolan, How are you?” Becky asked reluctantly. Nolan could tell she didn’t really want to speak to him, and the feeling was mutual, he didn’t also want to speak to her. “Hey, Becky. I actually need your help with something, Can we meet?” He asked, trying to keep his tone casual. “Meet?” Becky repeated, her voice unsure. “Yes please, can we meet..” He repeated. “Uh, okay sure. Yeah, we can meet. What’s going on?” She asked reluctantly. “Where are you? So I can pick a place nearby.” He said. “You can come to the coffee shop in town, I’m heading there for coffee already.” She said. “Okay, that’s good, thank you.” Nolan said as he dropped the call. He quickly slipped into a pair of designer jeans and a designer sweat shirt, as he hurried over to the coffee shop. He arrived early, his heart almost in his mouth, as he sat down to catch his breath. Becky walked in a few minutes later, looking at him wearily. Nolan smiled as he stood up to welcome her. “Hey.. have a seat.” He offered. “Thanks, but let me first order my coffee.” Becky said. “I already did.” Nolan said. “You always liked an americano iced coffee.” He said. Becky smiled a little as she slowly sank down in her seat, The waiter came to drop their coffee, and they began to sipp their coffee quietly, Nolan cleared his throat as he got straight to the point. “Becky, I need to ask you about your wedding.” He said. Becky paused, as she stared at him and gently dropped her coffee. “My wedding?” She asked. Nolan nodded. “Yeahh, the one that got canceled.” He said. Becky nodded. “Okay what about it?” She asked. “The woman who crashed your wedding.. do you remember who she is?” He asked. Becky stared at him in confusion, “Daisy?” She asked. “What about her?” Nolan’s heart skipped a beat. “Yes, that’s the person, please Becky is there anyway i can meet her? I have to meet her.” Becky frowned in confusion as she pushed her coffee aside. “Why? What’s going on, Nolan?” She asked. Nolan paused, he had already opened up to one person and it cost him a lot, he wasn’t sure he wanted to open up to any other person. “I just need to meet her, okay? Can you help me?” He asked. Becky looked at him for a while before she finally nodded. He could tell she was curious, but if there was one thing he knew about Becky, it was that she always liked to help people. “Fine, I’ll give you her number.” She said. Nolan’a face brightened up immediately as he grabbed her hands, thanking her. Becky raised an eyebrow, clearly curious about what this was all about. “You know what? I’m not sure she’ll appreciate me giving out her number, so I’ll do better than give you her number. I’ll take you to meet her.” Nolan’s heart skipped a beat, his eyes widened in shock. “Really? You’d do that? Thank you so much, I love you Becky.” “Hey hey hey.. easy.” Becky said, cutting him off. Nolan’s smile faded a little but he was still happy. “Thank you so much.” He said. Becky nodded. “Yeah, let me finish with my coffee and we can head out, by the way why do you want to meet her so badly? And how do you know her?” Nolan looked away. “It’s a little complicated.” He muttered. Becky nodded. “Okay then.” She said as she took a long sip, setting the empty cup down. “I’m ready. Let’s go.” She said. Nolan smiled as he left a tip for the waiter and quickly stood up, following her out of the coffee shop. “I’ll drive.” Nolan said as he pointed over to where he parked his car. Becky smiled as she followed him over to where he parked his car. “That’s good because I took the bus here.” She said. “I’m actually curious to know, how you know Daisy because the two of you are polar opposites.” She said. Nolan shrugged, “We met a couple days ago at the clinic.” He said as he opened the passenger door for Becky and got into the driver’s seat. Becky laughed. “I should have known, the both of you are pet lovers.” She said. Nolan drove them following Becky’s directions to a large, beautiful mansion on the outskirts of town, with a huge garden full of beautiful flowers and trees. He brought the Lamborghini to a halt, and came down, Becky following him. His eyes widened as he looked around him, as he followed Becky to the door. “This is… quite a place,” he said, trying to hide his surprise. Becky grinned. “Yeah I have to agree, the girl has taste.” She said.

Meanwhile Daisy and Amanda were sitting at the front porch, both women drinking cocktails while talking about the package and the mysterious Santiago, whoever that was. Daisy was about to try on the gown in the mysterious for Amanda, when they suddenly heard the sound of tires and a car’s engine outside. Daisy knew Daniel was home so that couldn’t be the kiddies teacher coming to drop him. She slowly looked out of the window, her eyes widened in surprise as she saw a sleek black Lamborghini pull up to her garage. Becky stepping out of the car, followed by a tall man with long blonde hair. “Nolan?” She muttered. Amanda stared outside, a frown on her face. “What is going on?” Daisy shook her head dumbfounded. “I don’t know…” she muttered as she watched Nolan and Becky walk down towards the mansion’s door. “Daisy!” Becky called out, as she walked up to the door. “Someone wants to see you.” She called. “I brought someone to meet you.” Daisy raised an eyebrow, watching silently as Nolan approached the door, his eyes fixed on her. “Hey,” he said, his deep voice sending a shiver down Daisy’s spine. Amanda’s gaze moved from Daisy to Becky to Nolan. “Who are you?” She asked, as she eyes him up and down. “Wait have I seen you before.. you look familiar.” “Nolan.. what are you doing here?” Daisy asked as her eyes moved from Becky to Nolan, trying to understand what was going on here. “Nolan..” Amanda muttered. Her eyes suddenly widened. “Wait aren’t you the guy from the bar the other night..” she said. She slowly turned to Daisy. “Wait dee, is this the Nolan you have been speaking about?” She asked. Nolan smiled sheepishly. “So you have been speaking about me..” he said, as he stood towering over Daisy. Daisy’s rolled her eyes. She would have thought she would be glad to see him again, but she wasn’t. She wasnt glad he found her house or he was standing beside her with Becky. “What are you doing here? How did you find me? Did Becky bring you here?” She asked, her voice rising in anger. She turned to Becky, her eyes accusing. “Becky, what is going on? You’re bringing strangers to my house now?” She asked angrily. Becky slowly raised up her hands, defensively. “Hey, hey, calm down. I can explain.” “Explain what?” Daisy snapped, cutting her off angrily. “You’d better explain. I thought you were more sensible than this, Becky. I thought you of all people would understand boundaries.” She said. Nolan stepped forward, his hands raised, trying to pacify her. “Daisy, please listen. I mean no harm. I just wanted to meet you and I called Becky, she said as the only way I could meet you.” But Daisy wasn’t having it. “I’m sorry but you need to leave. Now. Before I call the police.” She snapped, she didn’t understand why she was angry, but she was. Amanda stood up, her eyes filled with anger as she stared at Becky who was standing by Nolan’s side. “Yeah, get out. This is Daisy’s home. You can’t just show up uninvited.” Nolan shook his head, trying to apologize. “We are sorry if there’s any misunderstanding, I just came to see Daisy, please.” He said. “We?” Amanda whispered, as she eyed him, Becky had told her he was just a friend. “Who’s we?” She whispered. Nolan looked towards Becky. “Becky and I.” He replied. “We have a little bit of history but it’s all over, we are just friends now, we used to be a thing but not anymore.” He said, hoping his sincerity would move Daisy. Amanda’s eyes widened in shock, her eyes moving back to Becky. “Becky, is… is that true? You… you never told me you had an ex-lover!” She stuttered. Becky’s face turned bright red, her eyes moving guiltily to Nolan before returning to Amanda. “Amanda, I… uh… I can explain…” she stuttered. Amanda shook had head, she slowly turned to face daisy. “Daisy, is this the Nolan, who asked you out on a date? The one you told me about?” She asked. Daisy nodded as she eyed Nolan and Becky. “Yes it’s him.” Nolan didn’t understand what was going on, but he could sense he wasn’t very welcomed here either him or Becky. Amanda shook her head, as she turned to face Nolan. “My friend didn’t show up to the date for a good reason, you can go now.” She said coldly. Nolan raised his hands in frustration. “What’s going on? What did I do so bad Daisy? I am just trying to…” “Stop..” Daisy cut him off, her voice filled with anger. “Please leave, Nolan, please leave my house, and don’t come back and take her with you.” She said pointing to Becky. Nolan stared around in confusion, he could see Becky trying to plead with Amanda with her eyes. Amanda shook her head in disappointment and walked out of the house, her anger and hurt was evident in the way she walked. Becky rushed after her, apologizing and explaining, it all made sense to him, that must be her partner. Daisy watched them go, before she turned back to face Nolan. “What are you still doing here? I already asked you to leave before I call estate security.” She threatened. Nolan moved a few steps away, raising his hands slightly to the air. “I’m here because you never showed up for our date, Daisy. You just disappeared without a word.” Daisy frowned. “I didn’t realize I was supposed to find a way to inform you of my every move. Besides, I was interested in you then, and I’m not interested now.” She said. “I lost interest in the date.” Nolan took a step closer, his eyes filled with emotions. “I don’t believe that, Daisy. I think you should just give me a chance, you can’t just show interest in me and turn it off, give me a chance I’m willing to do whatever it takes to prove that I’m worth it.” He said. Daisy’s laughed. “You’re delusional, Nolan. I like you as a person, but not enough for a date, please leave now, before I have to call the police.” She said. But Nolan didn’t budge, as he looked at her silently. Daisy sighed, feeling a little guilty? She knew she was being unnecessarily cruel and rude to him. “Look, Nolan, I’m sorry. I forgot about the date, okay? It was a crazy time and it slipped my mind.” She said. Nolan’s face softened, his eyes shining. “It’s cool, Daisy. I’m not here to hold that to you. I just… I wanted to see you again.” He said. Daisy looked up at him, shaking her head. “Why? What’s so special about me?” She asked. Nolan’ smiled sincerely as he took a step closer to her. “You’re the first person who has ever made me feel different, Daisy, and I really want to be close to you.” He said. Daisy stared at him silently. Lines like that would have worked on her five to six years ago, not now after everything she had gone through with Ethan. Nolan smiled, his eyes shining. “Please say you’ll give me another chance. Say you’ll spend some time with me, get to know me. I want more of that feeling, Daisy. I want more of you.” Daisy shook her head, trying to clear her mind. “Nolan, we just met and you’re a great guy, but It’s too early for… whatever this is. And to be honest, I don’t see you like that.” Nolan’s heart sank, but he nodded understandingly. “I get it. I was getting ahead of myself thinking you were attracted to me, I’m sorry.” He said. Daisy felt a little bit guilty at the disappointment in his eyes. “Nolan, it’s not that you’re not… appealing. You’re just… not my type, okay?” Nolan smiled weakly. “ But can I ask for one thing?” Daisy hesitated, but nodded. “Yes, what?” She asked. “Can I be friends with you?” He asked. Daisy raised an eyebrow, surprised by the request. “I… I don’t think it’s something I want right now.” She said. “Oh?” Nolan whispered, his heart sinking more and more. Daisy nodded. “Leave me alone, okay? No more showing up at my house or trying to convince me to date you. I mean it.” Nolan stepped closer to her, she was his only emotion, the more she rejected him the more he wanted her. “I’ll do anything you want, Daisy. Just give me a chance.” Daisy shook her head, her voice soft but firm. “Nolan, I told you I don’t see you like that. I’m sorry.” Nolan dropped to his knees in front of her, his eyes pleading. “Please, Daisy. Just one date. If you give me a chance in your life, we can make it work.” Daisy felt a bit overwhelmed, it was getting too much, her patience was wearing thin. She didn’t care what Amanda would say, she would give Becky a piece of her mind for putting her in this position. “Nolan, please. Get up.” She said. Nolan stood up, his eyes desperate. “Daisy, I know this is weird and uncallled for but Please, Just one more date.” Daisy sighed, feeling her patience wearing thin “Nolan, no. My answer is no. Please accept that and leave me alone.” “Daisy, please. Just one date. If you give me a chance in your life, I promise we can make it work.” Nolan pleaded, his voice filled with desperation. Daisy walked back and forth silently and frustrated, unsure of how to respond she was already at her breakfast point. She didn’t want to go on a date with him, but a part of her felt guilty for rejecting him so harshly. “Nolan, I… uh…” she stuttered, trying to find the right words, before she could finish, his  face lit up, a wide smile on his face as he jumped to his feet. “I’ll take that as a yes! I’ll pick you up at six pm Saturday night. Don’t be late!” Daisy’s eyes widened in shock. “No, Nolan, that’s not what I meant!” She shouted after him. But he was already running away, rushing towards his car. “I’ll see you Saturday, Daisy!” He shouted as he got into his car and pulled away, leaving her standing there.

Meanwhile… Amanda sat alone in the dark living room, the only sound in the room was the sound of the TV in the background. She stared blankly at the screen, the bottle of whiskey held tightly in her hand. She took a long sip, feeling the whiskey burn all the way down her throat. She didn’t flinch or scream or even blink. She just kept staring at the screen silently. The whiskey was her only companion tonight, and she was drinking it to keep her from thinking about Becky. When she had seen him call Becky’s phone the other day she had suspected but she had let it lie because she didn’t want to drag it. She took another swig, feeling the room start to spin a little. But she didn’t stop. She kept drinking. She now understood why Daisy always resorted to alcohol, it made her feel a little numb to the pain she was feeling. The door slowly opened as Becky walked into the room, her eyes looking around the dark room until it landed on Amanda’s shoulder. She could smell the strong stench of alcohol from where she was. “Amanda, I’m so sorry,” Becky said gently, as she sat down beside her on the couch. Amanda didn’t look up, she didn’t acknowledge her presence. She just kept staring blankly at the TV, the bottle of whiskey still clutched in her hand. Becky reached out and gently took the bottle from Amanda’s hand, setting it on the  table. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about Nolan,” she said, her voice soft. “He was just a fling, Amanda. An on-again, off-again thing that I didn’t even take seriously.” Amanda finally looked up, her eyes red-rimmed and puffy. “Why didn’t you tell me?” she whispered, her voice cracking. Becky took Amanda’s hand in hers. “I was afraid of hurting you,” she said. “I didn’t want you to get hurt because of my stupid mistake.” Amanda pulled her hand away, her eyes filling with tears. “You should have told me,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “I had a right to know.” “I’m sorry.” Becky whispered. Amanda shook her head. “No you’re not sorry, why did you tell me he was a friend?” “Why did you lie to me, Becky? Why did you tell me Nolan was just a friend?” Becky’s eyes dropped. “I loved you too much, Amanda. I didn’t want to let something as meaningless as that ruin our relationship.” She said, her voice low. Amanda laughed bitterly. “Meaningless? You call what you did meaningless? You lied to me, Becky. You lied to my face.” Becky reached out, as she placed her hand gently over Amanda’s arm before pulling back. “I know, Amanda. And I’m so sorry. I was trying to protect us, our relationship. I didn’t want you to think less of me.” Amanda looked up at her, her eyes filled with anger. Becky looked away, avoiding the eye contact. “I’m truly sorry, Amanda. I’ll never try to hurt you again. I promise.” She said, her voice trembling. Amanda’s expression was skeptical, her voice laced with pain. “Have you and Nolan…since we’ve been together…have you two had sex?” Becky shook her head immediately. “No, Amanda. I swear. I’ve been loyal to you. Nolan and I haven’t been together like that since we started dating you.” “He only called me this afternoon, asking to meet Daisy.” She said. Amanda turned to look at her again. “Why should I believe you?” She asked, her voice low and shaky. Becky’s hands clasped together, her eyes pleading. “Because I love you, Amanda. I love you for who you are, and I don’t want to lose you. I’ll do whatever it takes to regain your trust.” Becky walked slowly towards Amanda, her arms open, as she pulled her into a warm hug. Amanda stiffened for a moment, then relaxed into the Becky’s arms, letting the warmth wash over her. Just then, the door burst open and Daisy stormed into the room, her face red with anger. “Becky, what the actual fuck was that?” Daisy demanded, her voice sharp. Becky’s eyes looked up to Daisy, then back to Amanda, before responding calmly. “What? I brought it because he kept on telling me he wanted to see you.” Becky said. Daisy frowned. “He wanted to see me? And you couldn’t call to let me know before braiding your old fling to my house and ruining my mood and my friends mood.” Daisy snapped. Amanda pulled back from Becky’s hug, her eyes fixed on Daisy. “Daisy, it’s fine, I’m fine now.” Amanda persuaded. Daisy ignored her as she marched over to face Becky. “I only entertain you here because of Amanda and you decide to do to my house as you please?!” Daisy asked in anger. “Please don’t speak to me that way, I never asked to stay in your house.” Becky retorted. Amanda turned to face Becky. “Becky, how could you bring a stranger to daisy’s house?” Becky’s eyes widened in defense. “He said he knew Daisy. He said they were friends.” Daisy’s face turned red with rage. “What if he was someone who wanted to harm my son? What if he was a predator or a monster? How could you be so stupid, Becky?” Becky took a step back, her hands raised. “I didn’t think…I didn’t mean to put anyone in danger. He seemed harmless, and he knew things about Daisy…” she said angrily. Daisy cut her off, her voice angrily. “He seemed harmless? You’re not even a good judge of character. And what things did he know about Me? What could he possibly know that would make you trust him?” Amanda stepped forward, placing herself between Becky and Daisy, her hands raised in a calming gesture. “Okay, let’s just stop this. We’re not going to resolve anything by fighting.” Daisy’s face was still red with anger, but she took a deep breath and nodded. “Fine.” Amanda turned to Daisy. “I’m so sorry, Daisy. I had no idea Becky had invited him over.” She said. Daisy’s face softened a little. “It’s not your fault, Amanda.” She said. “But what did he want, anyway?” Amanda asked. “Ask her, the one that brought him here.” Daisy said pointing at Becky. Amanda turned to Becky, who was still, pacing angrily. “What did Nolan want, Becky?” Becky looked up, her eyes puffy. “He…he said he wanted to ask you out on a date, Daisy.” Daisy frowned. “And why would he think it was okay to come to my house and ask you out?” Becky shook her head. “I don’t know. He just said he had to see you, Daisy. He said he had to talk to you.” Daisy’s face darkened. “I don’t want to talk to him. I don’t want to see him. And I definitely don’t want to go out with him or any of the rest, they’re all the same.” Amanda turned to Daisy, her voice gentle. “Daisy, would you…would you consider going out with him? Maybe just to see what he wants?” Daisy’s stared at Amanda unbelievably. “No, Amanda. Absolutely not. I don’t want to go anywhere near him. He’s Becky’s ex, and I don’t want to have anything to do with that, his chapter in my life never opened and I don’t want it to.” She turned to face Amanda. “I mean it. I’m done with him. And Becky, you should be done with him too. Please never speak of him again.” Amanda nodded, her expression sympathetic. “Okay, Daisy. I understand. We’ll drop it.” “Now who wants to watch a soap opera with me?” Daisy announced. Amanda laughed as she hugged her friend. Daisy turned to Becky. “I’m sorry for shouting at you, I was just a bit temperamental.” She said. Becky smiled. “It’s okay, I understand.” She said. Daisy smiled. “Amanda, you and Becky should prepare the movie and the pop corn, while I go check on Daniel, only God knows if he slept through all this noise.” She said as she walked out of the room.

Friday evening.. Daisy rolled her eyes playfully as Amanda bounced into the room, a huge smile on her face. “Oh my god, Daisy, tomorrow’s the day! You’re going to meet whoever that Santiago is!” She said. Daisy flopped down onto the couch, as she shook her head. “I don’t know, Amanda. I’m not exactly thrilled about it.” Amanda plopped down beside her. “Come on, Daisy! It’ll be fun! You never know, you might actually like him and besides do it for the company.” Daisy couldn’t help but laugh at Amanda’s excitement. “You’re impossible, you know that?” Amanda grinned. “That’s why you love me! Now come on, let’s go get ready for tomorrow. We’ll do your hair and makeup…and everything.” Daisy sighed, a small smile on her lips. Maybe, just maybe, Amanda was right. Maybe she didn’t have anything to worry about tomorrow. “Let’s go to the living room, it’s the usual Friday movie night.” Amanda said as she walked to the sitting room. Daisy smiled as she jumped off her bed, following Amand. * The living room was filled with laughter as Daisy, Daniel, Amanda, Becky, and Ella all snuggled up together on the couch, watching one of their favorite movies. Daniel screamed, giggling uncontrollably, as he pointed at the screen, “Mommy, Mommy, look! Elsa’s got ice powers!” Daisy smiled, ruffling his ball of  hair, “I know, sweetie, isn’t it cool?” “Yeah, and I’ve got ice powers too…to chill my drinks!” Amanda said, chiming in. Becky groaned, rolling her eyes at the bad joke, “Amanda, that was so cheesy!” Ella wagged her tail and barked in agreement. “See even Ella agrees.” Daisy said as she patted Ella’s head. Daniel, still chuckling, turned to Daisy, “Mommy, can we have pizza for dinner mom? Pleeease?” Daisy smiled, “We’ll see, sweetie. Maybe after dinner, we can even have a special treat.” Amanda jumped in, “Ooh, yeah! Let’s make some popcorn and have another movie night, there’s this new romance movie that came out last week!” Becky nodded happily, “Sounds like a good plan to me!” “New movie? Is Daniel old enough to watch that with us?” “Of course it’s pg13.” Amanda said. As the new movie started, Daniel’s eyes widened as he moved closer to Daisy, silently watching, but then his expression changed, a confused look in his eyes as he turned to face Daisy. “Mommy, will I ever have a father?” He said, his voice low. Daisy’s heart skipped a beat as she stopped abruptly, unsure of how to respond. Amanda and Becky exchanged glances, sensing the sudden change in the mood of the room. Daisy took a deep breath and gently wrapped her arm around Daniel, pulling him close. “Hey sweetie, you know you have me, and Amanda, even Becky, and Ella too. We’re your family, and we love you so much.” Daniel looked up at her with big, curious eyes. “But why don’t I have a daddy like the kid in the movie?” He said as he pointed a chubby hand to the screen. “Well, sometimes families come in different shapes and sizes. Just because we don’t have a daddy at home doesn’t mean we’re not a family.” Daisy said, her voice soft. “And we’re a pretty awesome family, if I do say so myself!” Amanda added, smiling. Becky nodded in agreement. “Yes kiddo, you’ve  got all the love and support you need right here.” Even ella joined in the family comforting session as she rested in his short stubby arms. Daisy smiled, trying to reassure him. “We’ll always be here for you, no matter what, a family doesn’t have to have a father or any other person to be complete as long as you’re surrounded with love.” She said, “But everyone has a daddy.” Daniel persisted. He turned to Amanda. “Did you have a father when you were a kid?” He asked. “What about you aunt Becky? Did you have a father when you were a kid?” He asked. Both woman looked at each other silently. “Mommy, everyone had a daddy, even you, so what about me?” Daisy’s face turned concerned, “Daniel, who’s been telling you things like that?” Daniel looked down. “The other kids at school. They all have fathers, and they say I don’t have a father because my father doesn’t want me.” He said, his voice low and sad. Amanda and Becky exchanged another glance, they could sense the sensing confusion in Daniel’s words. Daisy’s heart ached as she pulled Daniel into a tight hug. “Oh, sweetie, that’s not true. I want what’s best for you, and if having a father in your life is important to you, we’ll figure it out together, okay?” Daniel looked up at her, his eyes welling up with tears, “But if I have a father, why doesn’t my father want to see me, Mommy?” Daisy’s voice cracked as she struggled to find the right words, “Sometimes, grown-ups make mistakes, and it doesn’t mean they don’t love you. Your father…he’s not ready to be a dad yet, but that doesn’t mean you’re not loved.” “Daniel, you are so loved, and we’re all here for you, no matter what.” Becky added, her voice low. Amanda nodded in agreement, “Yeah, and we’re your family, no matter what.” Ella, sensing Daniel’s change in mood, licked his face, trying to comfort him. Daisy held Daniel at arm’s length, looking into his eyes, “We’ll get through this together, okay? And we’ll find a way to make you feel loved and supported, no matter what.” Daisy looked to Amanda for help, and Amanda stepped in. “Hey Daniel, if you need a father figure in your life, I’m here for you, okay? I mean you used to call me dad before kiddo what changed?” She asked, her voice playful. Daniel looked up at Amanda, his eyes filled up with tears as he shook his head, his voice trembling. “I want my real father, Amanda. I want to know why he doesn’t want to see me.” “Did I do something bad to him because mom also grounds me and says she doesn’t want to see me whenever I do something wrong.” He said. Amanda’s eyes softened, and she knelt down beside Daniel. “Oh, sweetie, I know it’s hard to understand, but sometimes grown-ups make choices that hurt the people they love. It doesn’t mean they don’t love you, it just means they’re not ready to be the parent they should be.” Daniel’s face squeezed up in confusion. “I want to see him, aunt Amanda. I want to ask him why he doesn’t want to see me.” Daisy’s heart ached as she watched her son ask for Ethan. She knew it would only increase, how would she navigate with things like this, the boy had seen his father and now it’ll be impossible to keep him away from him. She looked over at him, as he sniffled a tear, he was a splitting image of Ethan, they even cried the same way. Everything was Ethan’s fault, it made her feel angrier, as she thought back to when he wasn’t even in their lives, everything was going well for him, she thought about Ethan’s sudden interest in Daniel’s life. She couldn’t believe the nerve of that man, crawling back after all these years, thinking he could just waltz in and play father to her son. Daniel had never even asked about his father before, content with the loving family Daisy had built around him. But now, with Ethan’s arrival, Daniel’s curiosity was piqued, and Daisy knew she had to protect him from the truth. Ethan was Daniel’s biological father, but that didn’t give him the right to just show up and claim a relationship with their son. Daisy had worked too hard to build a safe and loving life for Daniel, and she wouldn’t let Ethan’s toxic presence ruin it. She clenched her fists in anger, her mind racing with ways to keep Ethan away from her son. She would do whatever it took to shield Daniel from his Ethan’s harmful influence. Ethan might think he can fool anyone with have his charming smile, but Daisy knew the truth – he was a master manipulator, and she wouldn’t let him near her son, a son who he denied, abandoned and sent away.

Daisy moved to sit down beside Daniel, her voice softening as she looked into his eyes. “Hey sweetie, I understand how you feel. I feel angry too. You know, when I was pregnant with you, my parents disowned me. They didn’t want anything to do with me, or you.” Daniel’s eyes widened, in surprise as he stared at her. Daisy continued, her voice filled with emotion. “I feel like I have deprived you of meeting your grandparents, and your father. But the truth is, Daniel, they didn’t deserve to meet you. They didn’t deserve to know how amazing you are.” Daniel looked down, his small shoulders sagging. Daisy wrapped her arm around him, pulling him close. “You deserve so much better than people who don’t want to be in your life. And I’m sorry, Daniel. I’m sorry that I couldn’t give you the family you deserve.” Daniel looked up at her, his eyes shining with tears. “It’s not your fault, Mommy. I love you.” Daisy’s heart swelled with love and pride. “I love you too, Daniel. More than anything.” “Aww.” Amanda and Becky whispered. “There’s our boy.” Daniel slowly looked up at Daisy, his eyes curious. “Mom, why do you hate Dad so much?” He asked. Daisy’s face reddened. “I don’t hate him, Daniel. I just…I don’t want him close to you, that’s all.” She said, her voice defensive. Daniel stared at her, a little confused. “Why not, Mommy?” Daisy hesitated, choosing her words carefully, she had explained this to him before, but she knew kids only hear what they want. “Because, sweetie, Ethan…he’s not a nice person. He’s not someone I want influencing you or being a part of your life.” She whispered, gently patting him. Daniel looked down, his small eyebrow raised high as he looked at her. “But why, Mommy? What did he do?” Daisy’s eyes shone with anger, but she held back her words. She wouldn’t poison Daniel’s mind with stories of Ethan’s behavior before she was born, Not yet, anyway she would tell him but maybe when he was a bit older. “Honey let’s just say, that your father, Ethan made some choices that hurt me, and I don’t want him to hurt you too.” Daniel nodded slowly, seeming to accept this explanation. But Daisy knew this conversation was far from over. Daisy looked to Amanda for help, hoping for her to distract Daniel from the kind of questions he was asking. Amanda noticed Daisy’s eyes on her and immediately understood what she was saying. She quickly grabbed Daniel’s shoulder. “Who wants ice cream?” Amanda shouted, her voice bright and loud. Daniel’s face lit up immediately as he jumped to his feet. “Me, me, me!” he shouted, bouncing up and down. “Ice cream, ice cream ice cream.” he began to sing joyfully Amanda smiled, relieved to have changed the conversation. “Okay, buddy, let’s get you dressed up and we’ll go get some ice cream!” She turned to the maid, who was quietly watching from behind. “Hey, can you please help Daniel get dressed? We’re going out for ice cream.” She said. The maid nodded, smiling, and took Daniel’s hand, leading him out of the room to get changed. As they left, Daisy let out a sigh of relief, grateful to Amanda for intervening. Amanda turned to her, a knowing look on her face. “Don’t worry, Dee, we’ll get through this. One ice cream cone at a time.” Daisy smiled. As Daniel, Ella and the maid, finally went  upstairs to get ready. Daisy sank into the chair, breathing out in relief, she felt drained. Amanda sat beside her, putting a comforting arm around her shoulders. “Hey, forget about everything for now, okay? Focus on your fashion business. You’ve got a big meeting with our mysterious Santiago on Saturday, remember?” Daisy nodded, taking a deep breath. “I know, I just can’t believe Ethan is back in the picture especially at a time like this. I thought I was done with him for good.” Amanda squeezed her shoulder. “You are done with him, Dee. You’re just protecting Daniel now. But for now, let’s focus on Santiago. Securing a deal with him could be huge for our business.” Daisy nodded, as she smiled at her best friend, Becky silently watching the two of them talk from where sat. “You’re right, I need to focus on this meeting. I need to make a good impression.” Amanda smiled. “You will, Dee. You’re talented, your designs are amazing. Just be yourself, and whoever the Santiago is, I’m sure he will love you.” Daisy smiled back. “Thanks, Amanda. I don’t know what I’d do without you, I really appreciate it.” “Aww please, I’m the only one you have and you’re the only one I have.” She said. Becky looked up from her phone, a curious look on her face. “Hey, Daisy, I wanted to tell you something yesterday, but I forgot. Did you know who Nolan’s grandfather is?” Daisy frowned as she looked up at Becky, her eyes moving freely from Becky to Amanda, she had told the girl to not speak about him again, what kind of mother would she be if she was speaking or bringing other men around Daniel. “Why do you ask? What’s going on?” She asked. Becky leaned in, her voice going low, to almost a whisper. “ You would actually know who he is..” she whispered. Amanda rolled her eyes. “Come on Becky, spill the tea, who is he?” She asked. Becky’s eyes shone with excitement as she continued. “I remember when I still used to see Nolan, I saw him meet his grandfather once. And you wouldn’t believe who it was?” She said. Amanda and Daisy shared a glance. “Who?” They both asked, getting tired of Becky dragging the conversation. “Lucian Van-Louvre!” Becky whispered. Amanda’s jaw dropped as she slowly processed what Becky just said. “Lucian Van-Louvre? As in, the billionaire mogul? That is Nolan’s grandfather?” Becky slowly nodded. “The one and only Lucian Louvre. I had no idea who he was at the time, but Nolan told me later. He said his grandfather was a ruthless businessman, but he loved him anyway.” She said, her voice low. Daisy’s mind raced as she tried to find the connections between them. She had noticed that Nolan was always wearing Van-louvre but she had just passed it off as him being one of those people who were obsessed with only one fashion brand. But Lucian Van-Louvre as his grand father? Lucian Van-Louvre  was a legendary figure in the business world. He was known for being revolutionary and strict, every fashion piece he released always went to number one trending in the whole world, he was even one of her mentors, she had read every autobiography book that had been released about him, she knew everything about him, including his full name and his children’s name. She paused as the dots connected in her head. Nolan Van-Louvre. She had seen him as such a big asshole that she hadn’t thought that a blonde haired man names Nolan who was always wearing Van-Louvres could be the grandson of Lucian Van-Louvres. Amanda spoke up, her voice filled with concern. “Daisy, what does this mean for you and the company? Do you think he’s Santiago? What if he tries to sabotage you for turning him down?” Daisy’s eyes widened as she remained silent, she doubted if he actually knew who she was, but if he did, he would have actually spoken about it. She silently stared at Becky and Amanda who were bought starring at her silently. Maybe it was a different Nolan, it couldn’t be the Nolan she knew. She slowly nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. “You mean Lucian Van-Louvre, founder and chairman of Van-Louvre Corporation, the biggest fashion company in the world?” Becky nodded, her expression serious. “The same one. Nolan’s grandfather is the head of the Van-Louvre fashion empire.” Daisy’s face paled as she processed the connection. Van-Louvre Corporation was the industry leader in the fashion industry, and Lucian Van-Louvre was a legendary figure in the fashion world. If Nolan was his grandson, that meant… Amanda finished the thought for her. “That means Nolan is a Van-Louvre, and he could be Santiago.” Becky nodded, as she smiled. “Yes, Nolan is the grandson and heir to the Van-Louvre empire.” Amanda and Daisy exchanged looks, their minds racing with different emotions. Daisy frowned, her voice filled with concern. “There’s a high percent chance that the mysterious Santiago who invited me on a date is actually Nolan.” Amanda’s eyes widened in surprise. “What? Why do you think that?” Daisy hesitated, her mind linking all connections. “Because of the timing…and the fact that Santiago is interested in my fashion designs. It all adds up.” Becky’s nodded, as she looked at Daisy. “And you don’t want to go on the date?” Daisy shook her head firmly. “No, I don’t. I don’t want to get entangled in the any other huge family dramas the one I suffered at the hands of Ethan’s family is enough and besides. I have a bad feeling about this.” Amanda placed a reassuring hand on Daisy’s arm. “We’ll figure this out together, Dee. You don’t have to face this alone.” “But this would be a good thing for your company Daisy.” Becky said. “Why allow anything hinder it.” Amanda nodded. “Daisy, Becky is right, you have to go. This could be a huge opportunity for your fashion career. And think about it, if Santiago is indeed Nolan or Ethan, it doesn’t matter as long as you keep them at arms length.” Daisy paused, her mind was filled with doubt. She knew Amanda and Becky was right but she didn’t want to receive any favors from either Ethan or Nolan. She took a deep breath, as she turned to focus on the movie playing on the television screen. “Okay, fine. I’ll go.” She said. “But I’m only doing this for my fashion career, not for any personal reasons.” Becky and Amanda  nodded both of them smiling wide. “That’s the best thing, Daisy! And who knows, you might even have fun.” Daisy raised an eyebrow. “I doubt it. But I have to admit, I’m a little curious…is Santiago Nolan or Ethan or even a different person entirely?” Amanda grinned as she patted her friend gently. “There’s only one way to find out. Go on the date and see for yourself.” Daisy’s heart skipped again as she thought about who Santiago could really be. Who was he, really? And what did he want from her?

Saturday finally arrived, it came faster than the wind. There was a whirlwind of activities prior to that day, but all that occupied Daisy’s mind was this one activity because later that day, her accountant had called her and told her that someone in the name of Santiago had deposited a whooping sum of money into her account. It mesmerized her that someone who she wasn’t related to and hadn’t made any physical impression on would be showing her so much kindness. Even Amanda thought it was simply surreal. Which is why even though anything by any chance comes up that would make her not attend the ball, she would rather forfeit it than miss meeting this man. The only thing that scares her is that she is likely to meet either Nolan or Ethan today at the ball. But she felt more of Ethan, this was his style. His family was one of Americans’ most influential people and it is not impossible that such activity would take place and his family won’t be represented. Since he has the fortune of being here, it is imperative that he attends. Still better than that hawk of his mother, she supposed. Her phone vibrated and she spared it glance. It was Mandy. “Hey, Mandy,” She coursed, running the lipgloss through her lips and smacking it together for evenness. “Hey…” “Don’t tell me you are ready?” “Far from it…” She smacked her lips-a behavior she displays when she is reluctant to say something, “I don’t think I can be able to go…” “What! Babe, why?” Daisy was alarmed. She hardly knows this man and won’t be happy to be left alone at the mercy of maybe even a serial killer who entices women with big dreams. “I’m sorry. Becky woke up this morning with a huge headache and I can’t leave her just like that. I can come pick Daniel and Ella while you are gone.” Daisy exhaled. Anything that had to do with Becky, she has learned not to stress it. Now she would be left to handle this huge event on her own. “Fine… How is she?” “Gave her some aspirin, now left for it to kick off. I would be there in ten minutes to pick the dudes…” “Okay… because I will need you to check me out too,” Daisy affirmed and dropped the phone. She rounded up her makeup and went to pick up the red gown from the bed where she had it out initially. Twice she brought out the gown, and twice she attempted dropping it back. It was too alluring and with her kind of body, might draw too much attention to her. However, that’s the whole point, right? She was a renowned fashion designer and her work should show for it. So, she’s going to rock it! She wore it and went to the mirror and instantly started purring. It was even more exquisite when worn. The intricate sparkles became prominent and the curve of her waist made it more seductive. God, she hoped the press wouldn’t notice her tonight. And most especially that bastard! He hasn’t pestered her for the last few days and she was almost believing he had regained his senses and left her alone. That’s what he is, a loser. He couldn’t even fight enough for her forgiveness and had run off. It relives her as well as irked her. All the same, all that matters is this night and she has to nail it! The door opened and closed downstairs and she knew Amanda was here. Her son’s screech proved it. Two minutes later, her door swung open. “Damn!” Amanda careened. “If you weren’t my best friend now, I might just have some mushy on you, “she commented and Daisy started laughing. “You are an ant!” “I know, seriously, girl, this gown is gorgeous. That man must have an eye on his head to pick this.” “Maybe he asked someone that has an eye to pick it. It doesn’t necessarily mean he did it himself. He knows I’m a fashionista and had to impress me.” Daisy intoned. “And he did more than impress you, girl…. Look at those sparkles and the silk!” She came to touch the material of the gown. “I think we will need to design something like this.” She reasoned and Daisy shook her head. This is so Amanda. “What if it’s Nolan or Ethan? I meet there.” Daisy said. “Girl if it’s either of them then you should leave immediately, call me and I’ll come and pick you up but you do look beautiful.” She said. Daisy smiled. “So from your reaction, I assume I’m good to go?” She twirled with her bag in hand. “Yeah, dude, you are. So is his stuff packed?” She asked, referring to Daniel. “Yeah, I’m sure his nanny packed his stuff, including Ellas. Thanks for watching them.” “Nothing much. And maybe the man might be dashingly handsome and you can, you know…” Amanda cleared her throat as she trailed off, assuming Daisy would get her joke. “You are entitled to your opinion, Mandy. I’m never hooking up with some strange dude just because he wants to invest in our business. I’m not a horny teenager…” “I’m just saying, girl..” Amanda dragged on as she walked back to the door, meaning to check on her companions for the night. When Daisy came out of the room, she was looking dazzling to her satisfaction and somehow it made her feel good. If she is going to be an internet sensation, she should at least be her best. She has been hiding for too long and maybe as Amanda often said, she would need to come out of her shell. She represents a brand and has to be out. Amanda has been featured twice in Vogues because of her exhibitions and great fashion sense. She represented the branch of Latinos in the last Forbes list for the Caribbean and all this is because of how open she was. Most of the top clients they have bagged were all thanks to her, this Daisy knew. It wasn’t fair. So, it’s time for her to stay woke. “See you guys later,” She went to kiss her son on the cheek and made her way out of the house. Once she came outside, packeI in front of her mansion, was a black Ferrari. She passed at the door, meaning to go in and ask Amanda when she launched the new car when the driver honked at her. Plus, parked by the side was her black Audi which Daisy was familiar with. So who has the car? She stalked closer, tilting her head to the side to see who was driving the car but couldn’t recognize the man so, she tapped the window until it winded down. “Sorry, I’m sure you are in the wrong house.” “No, ma’am. Aren’t you Mrs Richard.” “It’s actually a Ms. But yeah… Who sent you?” “My boss asked me to bring you to the gala, so if you don’t mind, may we leave?” The back door slid open and she hesitated, looking behind to determine if to venture into the car or not, but seeing as she had no choice, nodded and slid in. The car drove out of the compound and as much as she wanted to ask him who sent him to bring her, each time she opened her mouth, she found herself shutting it and relaxing back. Amanda had her location connected to her phone so there was no way they could kidnap her. The drive was an unbearable one as Daisy had to sit there unable to say anything other than watch the flitting cars and endure the mad rush on the road as the driver twisted and turned. One time she had nearly told him to slow down but then as before, she lost courage because this man looked like he wouldn’t listen to her. So she laid back and prayed she wouldn’t die today because of an investment. Eventually, the car arrived at the venue and to her greatest astonishment, she was whole, every part of her body intact. She rushed out of the car, thinking she was going to throw up. But standing by the sidewalk, tapping at her chest, she couldn’t release anything so she stood up and jumped when she saw the driver behind her. “I’m sorry about that…” He bowed slightly, looking very frightened. She knew he might be afraid she might tell his boss about his relapse so she quickly smiled. “No worries, it remains strictly between us. But, if by chance you take me home, please don’t drive like that anymore.” “Thank you. I promise.” He bowed again. “Let me tell him you are here.” “No!” She stopped him. “I can find my way inside from here.” She indicated to him and began making her way in. From the flits of exotic cars parked outside, she knew people had already arrived so she walked faster so as not to miss the show. At the door, the bouncers opened the door and took her coat to hang by the side, and gave her a card of identification hence she proceeded in. As she anticipated, the place was brimming with people already seated in the seats talking inaudibly amongst themselves, and the stage was being arranged. This is where she regrets not accepting the driver’s plea to call the man that invited her. How is she supposed to identify him when she didn’t even know who invited her? As she stood there, running her eyes about the hall, she didn’t see the funky figure sauntering from behind her until he was an inch away from her. “You are just as beautiful as I had imagined the dress would be on you, Daisy.” Her body froze, hot goosebumps sprouting through her pores. The unfuckenbelievable! How could she not know?! “Ethan?” She whirled around with so much force her head spun. …

Ethan smiled at her, knowing she was in a tight corner where she can’t turn him down now. But he cornered her from the door sight, knowing his seat ex-wife was capable of anything. “Hy,” He mumbled. “You sly fox! You have the nerve!” He shrugged. “I knew you wouldn’t come if I had come out straight to invite you so don’t blame me for opting for this.” Daisy blew out an angry breath. She thought about this but didn’t know he would have the balls to pull this kind of stuff off after what he did to her. “Ethan, do you know I can arrest you for stalking me and my son? What is wrong with you? You think because you invested in my busin__” “Ladies and gentlemen, you are welcome to this great moment of the season when we are all gathered to witness the amazing performance like the time of the old, of our dear opera singer, Madame Celeste all the way from France. Please let’s give a round of applause as we welcome her to the stage!” The man of the occasion cut her off to announce. Ethan scooted closer and grabbed her hand, knowing if he had to get her attention he had to go hard. He was glad she still retained his name which means he still has chance. She didn’t hate him that much to change her last name and he was willing to take advantage of anything within his grasp to have her back. She struggled away but he started pulling her away from the door. “Let me go, Ethan, this minute!” She shrieked, her voice drowned out by the applause from the audience as the singer came on stage. “Cmon, Daisy, the most interesting part of the show is about to start, you won’t want to miss it out!” She wanted to struggle more but they are already within her eyesight of so many people and any move from her now and the press camera would zero on her. He planned this right and now she was trapped. With him. They reached the seats he reserved and he ushered her into one of them and faced her with a broad grin. The grin that had swept her off her feet six years ago. She smiled at a woman by her side who smiled back intently and then focused back on the stage. Then Daisy whirled around to him still smiling and bit out, “if you think…” “Just enjoy the opera, baby. We will sort all that out!” her heart boiled the more he feigned everything was alright with them. It wasn’t! How could he smile at her when he knew she resents him? What is this to him? Some game?  A very sick one she would say. He faced the stage and started listening to the music while she sat there deciding between concentrating on the song and lashing out at him despite knowing he wouldn’t listen or from what she thought, might not care. So at the end, she had to join him in listening. The opera singer sang a very compassionate song that left the audience enamored and their heart touched. It went long after she started singing, there were concealed sounds of sniffs and even some people crying. Daisy was very emotional mixed with rage that she had to listen to something that beautiful while with the worst person on earth right now to her. Still, it didn’t stop her from shedding tears. Before she could realize it, it was too late and when she searched for a napkin to wipe it off she didn’t see any. She hissed and wanted to use her hand when a napkin blocked her vision. When she looked up, it was Ethan offering her a napkin. She didn’t want to accept it. He has done more than enough and she was planning on returning his gift, accepting more wouldn’t do her any good. She was still trying to decide when he leaned in and started dabbing the napkin on her face. She flinched off, he inched in. “Stay put, unless you want me to smear your makeup,” he said and without thinking about it, she knew he might likely do it so she stayed still while he dabbed away her tears. It was just like in the past. It made her reflect and made more tears pour. “I’m sorry, Daisy, please forgive me,” he said as though realizing she might have remembered when he did this in the past. She shook her head and looked away. The woman by the side must have caught her movement because just when she was thinking of beating the remaining of the opera and giving up all the opportunity she stands to gain from it, the woman inched her chair close and said, “You look so familiar, are you by chance Daisy Richard, the award-winning model of the Princeton runway?” Daisy blushed crimson because that was the last job she did before she had to quit for this man who didn’t think twice to ruin her. “Yes, I am,” She acquiesced, seeing no need to lie. Maybe in the past she would have denied so as to avoid attention, but not today. She came here to be free and even though Ethan has started ruining it for her, she would see it through. “Wow!” the woman cried and flipped around to her partner and hailed him, “babe, come see Daisy, our daughter’s number role model!” her husband’s eyes lit up and he looked over. “Is that truly her?” He asked and dragged his chair close, “That means we have to take a picture of her to show to Modella. She would regret not coming as we had encouraged.” His wife laughed. “Cmon, Chase, you can’t be so wicked. Do you want her to hate us for not forcing her enough? Anyways, you are right we will have to show her pictures for her to believe us, in case of next time.” She brought out her phone and then her eyes flew up and met with Ethan. “Is that your…” “Yea!” Ethan came closer. “Her husband!” Daisy’s eyes widened. She opened her mouth to deny it but their excitement wouldn’t let her say a word. “Omg so it’s true? The rumor has it that your husband looks like a god!” the woman reeled, further making Daisy uncomfortable. She glared at Ethan telling him with her eyes he is going to die for this. The woman’s husband’s reaction was to break into loud mirth at his wife’s open admiration of the beauty of another man. Which planet are they from? “Maybe I can help you snap?” Ethan offered to, reaching out to take the phone from the couple who nodded hysterically. It made Daisy confused. Is this Ethan? Long before, these things angered him..the way people threw themselves at her all the time and wanted to engage in conversations or try to take pictures. It made him really mad. And here he was offering to snap them? She wondered in dismay. “Thanks very much!” The woman continued. “When I saw you the first time, I thought perhaps it’s someone that looks like you, but I couldn’t help sneaking side glances until I was good enough to ask. You two look lovely by the way,” She winked at them, referring to Ethan and Daisy. She was speechless and didn’t know what to say while Ethan was the one who shouted, thank you! “So, since the singer is done, why don’t you honor us with your presence at the bar. We have a reservation and would be really glad if you will be our guest.”The man asked them expectantly. “That is amazing!” Ethan said and stood, taking Daisy’s hand which she couldn’t yank off now that these people think they are a couple. How come things were working for him? Pondered Daisy. She won’t be surprised if he paid them for all this. “Yeah…” Her lips quivered to the side in a forced smile and allowed him to lead her out of the pew. It was a long walk but it was one where she had to suffer camera snaps and frequent stops to greet one person or the other and then the few people who they used to know from before, who knew they were divorced. She saw the look of confusion on their faces and couldn’t blame them. This was surprising to her too and she was trying very hard to flow along. When they got to the reservation, the couple greeted their friends and then ushered them into their seats while the waiter went on to bring their order. “So how has your career been for you, Mrs. Richard?” The woman asked Daisy, beaming widely. “Fine!” She nodded, trying to maintain a peaceful decorum. “Though I no longer model.” “Oh, since when?” The woman appeared shocked. Oops! Daisy hesitated at first, the memory washing over her. Then she said it. “My husband made me stop.” Since he wants to play this game. “Oh,” The woman started chuckling and Daisy looked at Ethan and saw him go pale. “Men and their ego. I totally understand, if I were in his shoes with a beauty like you, I might have asked the same.”What is she saying? Supporting him? “Well, it was a mistake on my part, I’m hoping my wife forgives me for it someday,” Ethan chipped in, bringing the table to a silent hush. …

Meanwhile * Saturday night came fast. Nolan’s hands moved easily as he tied his bow tie, he had done this a thousand times and doing it was like muscle memory to him, He slowly looked up; his eyes fixed on his reflection in the mirror. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves. This was it, the moment he had been waiting for. Lance knocked softly on the door, before entering the room, a gentle smile on his face. “Young master, you look very handsome today. I’m sure Daisy will be impressed.” Nolan smiled as he nodded, his eyes still fixed on his reflection. “I hope so, Lance, if anything goes wrong, I will have to do as grandfather says.” “That old goat.” He muttered underneath his breath. Lance cleared his throat. “I’ve taken the liberty of arranging everything you would need for the evening’s events, sir. The car will be waiting for you at 7 pm sharp, I’ve made sure that the restaurant is aware of your…preferences and I’ve ordered the gardener to prepare a bouquet of daisy flowers.” Nolan’s gaze moved from the mirror to Lance, his eyes filled with gratitude. “Thank you, Lance. I don’t know what I’d do without you.” He said. Lance bowed slightly. “It’s my pleasure to serve you, sir, shall I escort you to the car?” Nolan nodded, taking one last look at his reflection before turning to follow Lance out of the room. Tonight was the night. He would finally meet Daisy, and if she rejected him again, he would have to agree to his grandfather’s arranged marriage with Toria Moncler. His eyes moved to his phone, his heart racing loudly as he checked for any messages from Daisy. But there was none. He felt a little disappointed but he waved it off. He had sent her a hundred questions, but she didn’t reply any. He felt a little nervous, what if she didn’t come, what if she stoop him up again like last time.   Last time, she had never showed up, leaving him feeling disappointed. What if she did it again? Nolan pushed the thought aside. He decided to fill his mind with reassuring thoughts instead. She had agreed to meet him this time, and she had seemed genuinely interested in the date. There was no reason to think she would stand him up again. But he was already beginning to doubt and he couldn’t shake off the feeling of. He took a deep breath, his eyes fixed on his reflection in the mirror. “You’ve got this, Nolan,” he told himself. “She’ll show up. And even if she doesn’t, you’ll handle it with well, and you’ll be fine.” “Sir, the car is waiting. Shall I escort you downstairs?” Lance asked again, distracting him from his thoughts. Nolan nodded. “Yes, let’s go.” He said. Nolan walked towards the black limousine, the engine sound was heavy in his ears. Lance followed him closely from behind, his eyes looking over Nolan’s appearance one last time. As they reached the car, Lance hurried to adjust Nolan’s tie. “There, sir. You look perfect.” He said. Nolan smiled shyly, as he patted Lance’s hands. “Thanks, Lance. I think I’m going to need all the help I can get.” Lance smile faded his face turning serious. “Everything will work out well, sir. Just go, wait, and when she arrives, pour your heart out. Be yourself, and she’ll see the real you.” Nolan nodded, taking a deep breath as he stepped into the limousine. Lance  followed him into the car door. “Remember, sir, be patient and kind. And don’t forget to smile.” He said. Nolan nodded and smiled as Lance closed the door closed behind him. He took another deep breath, his heart pounding. As Nolan settled into the limousine, Lance closed the door behind him and handed him a bouquet of fresh daisy flowers through the open window. Nolan’s face broke into a small smile as he took the bouquet, the sweet fragrance filling the car’s air. “Thanks, Lance. You always know how to make me feel better.” Lance smiled back, his lips curling at the corners. “Good luck, sir. You’re going to need it.” Nolan smiled and nodded to the driver, the limousine zoomed off, moving smoothly through the evening traffic. Nolan plugged in his ear phones, listening to music to ease his anxiety. A few minutes later, the driver parked the car and turned around to face him. “Master Nolan, we have arrived.” He announced. Nolan lifted his head, removing the earphones from his ear. His heart began to race again as he Nolan’s heart raced with anticipation as he stepped out of the limousine. He was welcomed by hundreds of camera flashes and hushed conversations erupted from the gathered crowd. Nolan looked around, his eyes wide in surprise as he held the bouquet of daisies close to his chest. He should have known Lance would choose an extravagant restaurant and make his entry extravagant, he just hoped Daisy would like something as extravagant as this. He took a deep breath, his eyes staring straight at the entrance of the restaurant. Where was Daisy? Was she already inside? He took another deep breath as he pushed open the door and stepped into the restaurant. It was empty except for a single table and two chairs in the middle. There were roses and candles everywhere. He carefully navigated around the roses and candles before he finally settled into one of the chairs, his eyes fixed on the entrance of the restaurant as he waited patiently. His heart racing, his mind was full of her face, Would she show up? Why hadn’t she shown up? Was she running late? A waiter approached him, a friendly smile on his face. “Good evening, sir, Can I start you off with something to drink? Perhaps an appetizer? Or a glass of our world famous sixty year old wine.” Nolan shook his head, his eyes still fixed on the entrance. “No, thank you. I’m fine. I’m waiting for someone, but we will have the wine when she comes.” The waiter nodded understandingly. “Of course, sir. Take your time. I’ll be back to check on you and to deliver the wine.” Nolan nodded, his hold on the bouquet of daisy flowers tightening. He prayed that Daisy would show up soon. He couldn’t bear the thought of being stood up again. More minutes passed and daisy wasn’t still here. Nolan was already feeling anxious. He checked his watch for what felt like the hundredth time. His eyes still fixed on the entrance, his heart heart felt heavier with each minute that passed. He had tried calling her, but his calls kept going straight to voicemail. He had left rows of messages, pleading with her to answer, to let him know she was okay. But she didn’t reply. An hour passed, and Nolan’s nervousness had began to turn to frustration. He checked his watch over and over, wondering if he had been stood up. Two hours passed, and his frustration turned to anger. He couldn’t believe she would do this to him again. Three hours passed, and his heart felt like it had been ripped apart. He slowly stood up, the bouquet of daisy flowers slipping out from his hands, the flowers scattering across the floor. He didn’t even bother to pick them up. What was the point? When she wasn’t going to show up. His heart felt heavy in his chest as he turned to leave, the sound of his footsteps echoing through the empty restaurant. He felt like a fool, for waiting for someone who didn’t even have the decency to show up. Not once but twice. Just as he stepped out of the restaurant, his phone began to ring loudly. He paused as he looked at the caller, it was his grandfather. Calling him at exactly 10 pm. That old goat, he must have also been looking at his watch while waiting impatiently. “Granddad, hi..,” he said, his voice low as he picked up the phone waiting for the man to start laughing at him. “Nolly, how are you? I hope I’m not interrupting anything important,” His grandfather’s voice boomed through the phone. Nolan sighed bracing himself for his grandfather’s jokes. “You’re not interrupting anything, Grandfather. She didn’t show up… again.” Silence followed, and he slowly breathed out, maybe his grandfather wasn’t going to laugh at him. But he spoke too soon, because almost immediately, his grandfather’s familiar laughter echoed through the phone, vibrating in his ear. “I told you, Nolan! I told you, you weren’t man enough to do something as important as that on your own, you need my help and besides, You owe me, by the way.” Nolan frowned. “What do you mean?” He asked, faking ignorance. “We had a deal, Nolly! Remember? That if she didn’t show up, you’d go on a date with someone of my choosing, Tori Moncler.” Nolan’s heart sank. He had done his research on Tori Moncler last night, she was a socialite, known for her beauty, she even had almost fifteen million followers on her social media. He had no interest in her whatsoever, he wasn’t looking forward to being with someone like that. “Grandfather, I don’t think that’s a good idea,” He protested. Lucian’s voice turned stern. “Nonsense, Nolan. You need to move on from this….immaturity. Tori will be good for you. I’ll arrange for the date tonight since you’re free.” “Grandfather I…” Nolan protested. “Behave yourself, Nolan,” Lucian warned, cutting him off. “I’ve already sent Lance to bring Tori Moncler to the restaurant. She’ll be arriving soon so get ready.” Nolan’s eyes widened in horror at what his grandfather just said. “Grandfather, what have you done? I don’t want to go on a date with Tori Moncler! Not at a time like this..” “Nonsense, Nolan. You need to learn to appreciate things and also learn to sacrifice for the family. Tori is a suitable match for you, chosen by me, and you will treat her with respect and courtesy. Lance will bring her to you shortly. Be ready.” His grandfather said, his voice stern. Nolan felt a little dreadful. He knew his grandfather had planned this all along. He looked around, considering if he should quickly leave. The limousine was still parked outside, the driver waiting patiently. Just then another black limousine pulled up, the limousine door opened, and Lance stepped out, followed by Tori Moncler. She was even more beautiful than Nolan remembered.

“Nolan Van-Louvre!,” she exclaimed as she saw him, her voice soft. “I’m so glad to finally meet you.” She said. Nolan forced a smile on his face as she walked towards him, his heart sinking as he stared at her. Her long, dark hair flowing down her back, her piercing blue eyes sparkled underneath the chandeliers of the restaurant, Her black gown hugged her curves in all the right places, her red heels clicked on the floor as she neared him, her perfume smell was strong and sweet. His palm felt a little sweaty as he held her hands. Her eyes moved to his face, her long dark lashes blinked as she stared at him. “Thanks, you’re such a gentleman.” She said, her voice low and sexy. “It’s so lovely to see you.” Nolan smiled as he escorted her to the table, his movement felt stiff and practiced. “You look…stunning.” He complimented. She blushed as she looked up at him. “Thank you, you also look so good.” She said. Lance silently walked away, leaving the two of them alone. The waiter hurried over with the wine, pouring it out into two glasses and moving it over to their table. Nolan stared at her silently, not knowing what to say or do, maybe he should introduce himself all over again, after all every date began with an introduction. He slowly raised his shoulders to greet her, his smile wide, revealing his white teeth. “Tori Moncler, it’s a pleasure to finally meet you in person. I’m Nolan Van-Louvre, and—” Tori cut him off mid-sentence, her voice low and sexy, making his skin jump. “Oh, spare me the formalities, Nolan. We already know a lot about each other. Let’s just cut the bullshit, shall we?” Nolan frowned as he slowly nodded, taken aback by her bluntness. “I suppose you’re right,” he said, his voice low. “My grandfather has told me a lot about you, Tori.” Her smile grew wider, her eyes filled with amusement. “And I’ve heard a lot about you, Nolan. My father and your grandfather are always talking about you and us, they’re even more excited for the wedding than I am.” She said laughing. The word wedding made Nolan’s hand tremble, as he tightened his grip on the glass. He forced a smile on his face as he took a sip of the wine, it was strong in his throat. “Is that so..” he whispered, the wine making his voice low. Tori smiled and nodded as she looked around the restaurant, her eyes filled with slight disgust as she looked around the room. “To be honest, Nolan, I’m not really fond of restaurants as a venue for a first date. They’re so…predictable and boring.” She said. “Just food, drinks, talk and go home, the same routine everytime.” She said. Nolan’s eyebrow raised as he smiled at her. “Oh? And what would you suggest instead?” He asked. Tori’s smiled again, her eyes sparkling with excitement. “Oh you’re really a gentleman, the other men always want to do what they want on a date and never what the girl wants.” She said. Nolan smiled, as he nodded. “I heard there’s an opera performance not far from here. I would love to go with you. It’s so much more…cultural, don’t you think?” She said, her voice filled with excitement. Nolan paused for a moment, surprised by the sudden change in plans. But he couldn’t refuse, his grandfather would tear him to pieces if he blew this date up. “I suppose it couldn’t hurt to try something new,” he said, as he stood up from his seat. “Shall we?” Tori laughed loudly, as she stared at him, her eyes were beautiful when she smiled. “Wonderful!  have Lance bring the car around, let’s hurry, we can make it there before the opera starts.” She said. “Sure, Lance is waiting,” he replied, walking by her side as they slowly walked back to the limousine. Tori talked on and on about random things, her lips barely touched as she kept on talking. “I’ve been looking forward to this date all week, Nolan. I’m so glad we finally get to spend some time together. I just adore opera, don’t you? There’s something about the music, the drama, the crowd…it’s all just so special.” Nolan forced a smile as he nodded politely, not really paying attention to her words. As they reached the limousine, Lance held open the door open for them. “The opera house.” Tori said. “The opera house, miss?” he repeated, his eyes moving to Tori. “Yes, please, Lance,” Tori replied, sliding into the seat beside Nolan. “We’re going to have a wonderful time, Nolan. I just know it.” Nolan silently nodded again, he didn’t really care, he just wanted to get the night over with. He couldn’t wait for the night to be over, with him lying down in his bed and Luna disturbing his sleep. As the limousine drove through the streets, Tori continued to talk, her words filling the silence. Nolan nodded and smiled, as she talked, all he had to do was act like an attentive man. The limousine finally arrived at pulled the opera house. Nolan’s eyes widened in surprise. The building was filled with bright lights, and hundreds of cameras awaiting the arrival of people, with a red carpet set to the entrance of the opera house. Tori squealed with delight, her grip on his hand tightening in excitement as she pulled him out of the car. “Smile, Nolan!” she whispered, her eyes filled with excitement. “We’re making our debut as a couple, once this hits the front page of the news, there’s no going back, Van-Louvre and Moncler family coming together!” “It’s going to be the biggest wedding in the country.” She squealed happily. Nolan’s face froze as he listened to her, a polite smile in his face as the cameras clicked and flashed around them. When the next couple pulled up and the camera moved to them, a security officer came to usher them to the entrance. Nolan turned around, everybody was dressed elegantly, this didn’t seem like the usual opera, this looked like it was for only the elite. He looked towards Tori, she didn’t seem to care as she pulled him through the crowd, ignoring a few stares as she pulled him into the building. “Isn’t this wonderful, Nolan?” she whispered. “I’m so glad we’re doing this.” She added as she pulled him down the flight of stairs and chairs. Nolan nodded, forcing another smile. Just then, loud music started to play from inside the main building. “Come on, Nolan, the opera has started! We should hurry inside,” Tori whispered, dragging his hand. Nolan nodded, following her. Just then, he froze. A tall man with long dark hair  and in a black suit caught his attention, but it was the woman beside him who made Nolan’s heart skip a beat. Daisy. She was even more beautiful than he remembered. She was putting in mild makeup, her hands in the man’s hands. Her eyes were fixed on the stage. She hadn’t seen him yet. Nolan froze there in shock. What was Daisy doing here? who was the man beside her? Tori dragged his hand again, her voice growing impatient. “Nolan, come on! We’re going to miss the performance!” But he stood frozen there. His eyes still fixed on Daisy. His heart racing as he watched her smile. She still hadn’t seen him, and Nolan wasn’t sure if he wanted her to. His mind was filled with questions. Was this where Daisy was when she stood him up? Was this why she rejected him? Who was this man? what was their relationship? He couldn’t help but stare at her, his eyes fixed on her face. He hated the way she looked at the man, it was as if she hated him but she was also mesmerized by him. Nolan felt a little jealous as he looked away. He couldn’t bear to watch her with this other man. Tori touched him, her voice whispering in his ear. “Nolan, what’s wrong? You don’t look well.” She said. Nolan shook his head, trying to clear his mind. “I’m fine,” he muttered. “Just a little…crowd shy.” “Is everything alright? You seem a bit…distracted.” She said. Tori frowned, as she follows his gaze her eyes landing on Daisy and the man beside her. “Oh, I see,” she whispered. “Do you like the way they are arms in arms?” She asked, as she raised his arm, putting it over her shoulder. Nolan forced a smile as he nodded. Her eyes shone with excitement as she placed her hands on his waist and took his hand, leading him to their seats. As the opera began, Tori leaned in close, her voice whispering in his ear. “You know, Nolan, if we ever get married, I would absolutely adore an opera performance at our wedding. It would be so romantic and elegant, don’t you think?” Nolan’s heart skipped a beat at the mention of marriage, but he nodded, trying to play along. “Yeah, that sounds…lovely.” Tori’s eyes shone with excitement. “Really? You’d also be happy with that?” Nolan forced another smile, trying to hide his true feelings. “Yes, of course. Whatever makes you happy, Tori.” Tori’s face lit up with a smile, as she squeezed his hand. As Nolan secretly stole a glance at Tori. All he saw was a woman who was truly enjoying the opera, her face shining with innocence and joy. She was beautiful, both inside and out. He felt like a total loser for doing all this with no affection for her. He had been doubting everything before but he knew that he could actually be genuinely happy in a marriage with her. She was perfect, in every way, and as he looked at her, he knew that he didn’t want to hurt her. She deserved someone who would love and cherish her, and he knew was that he could be that person. All he had to do was push aside every other thought of a woman in his life, including Daisy. As the opera reached its chorus, Tori turned to face him, her eyes filled with tears. “Isn’t it beautiful, Nolan?” she whispered. Nolan nodded, smiling, as he took her hand in his. “Yes, it’s stunning,” he replied, sincerely. His gaze moved back to Daisy and the dark-haired man beside her, and his heart skipped a beat as he saw them holding hands. He felt a little sad, but he knew it was time to let her go. He turned to Lance, who was sitting silently behind them, “Lance, can I ask a favor of you?” He whispered. Lance nodded. “Of course, young master.” He replied. “Daisy is here, seated a few rows away from us. I want you to pass a message to her.” Nolan said, his voice barely audible above the loud music. Lance’s eyebrows rose a little as he listened to Nolan. “Yes, young master?” He said. Nolan took a deep breath. “Tell her…tell her that I love her, and I’m happy for her. If that man is her happiness, then I’m glad for her.” Lance’s eyes turned confused, then it slowly softened, as he nodded. “I’ll make sure she gets the message, young master.” Nolan watched as Lance silently made his way through the crowd, his eyes fixed on Daisy and the dark-haired man. He felt a feeling of peace wash over him. He slowly turned to Tori and took her hands in his, giving them a gentle squeeze. He wanted to close the chapter on Daisy and focus on the woman in front of him. Meanwhile, instead of getting up to deliver the message, Lance had gotten up from his seat and moved to the back of the opera house. As Lance made his way out of the opera house, he slowly pulled out his phone and dialing a number. “Chairman,” Lance said, his voice low as the person picked up the phone. The chairman’s voice was low and sleepy as he answered the phone. “Yes?” “It’s done, sir,” Lance replied, his voice excited. “Young Master Nolan and Madam Toria are a perfect match. They’re together, and he’s even letting go of Daisy. You don’t need to worry about anything else.” There was a pause on the other end of the line, and then the chairman spoke, his voice filled with satisfaction. “Excellent work, Lance. You’ve done well. The Van-Louvre family’s future is secure now.” Lance nodded smiling happily. “Thank you, sir. I’m glad I could be of service.” The chairman laughed again. “That boy, I actually though he’ll fight more.” He said. “But if you say, he has fallen for Tori Moncler, then we shall begin preparations for the wedding immediately! I can hardly wait to see Nolan and Toria tie the knot. It’s a union that will secure the Van-Louvre family’s legacy for generations to come.” Lance could almost hear the chairman smile over the phone. “Yes, chairman. I’ll make sure to inform the wedding planners to start making arrangements.” The chairman laughed as he ended the call. Lance smiled, kicking his hands in the air happily, they had a wedding to plan.

Meanwhile back at Ethan and Daisy. No one spoke up afterward, as though there was an unspoken agreement not to. Daisy was perplexed with everything going on but mostly with Ethan’s behavior. She was mad at him but now more conflicted. “Why don’t you two continue why I treat my wife to this beautiful song?” The man suddenly stood and took the hand of his wife in his and started dragging her to the dance floor. Daisy’s heart melted. She used to dream of this while she was young. A husband that would love her so much he would admire every of her attributes. She knew she would model and always wished for her husband to support her dream. It’s not like she wasn’t willing to compromise, that was far from it. But she has hoped for a man willing to try. But when she found him, it was as though Ethan only wanted her body and for her to be submissive to him but wasn’t willing to put in the extra work. He let his mother dictate the onus of their marriage and even let her ruin it and in the process ruined her life. “Can we dance?” His small voice distracted her thought. “Why?” She asked instead. “Because I -the…” “Why did you do it?” “Do what?” He asked, his eyes finding hers steadily. “Why did you let her ruin our marriage?” He huffed, his brow furrowing in guilt. “I’m sorry…” “No, I want to hear it!” Her voice rose and she looked around, happy no one’s attention was drawn to them. He didn’t seem to mind. He exhaled, his hand on the table falling to his lap. He didn’t look like the confident man from before now. “I was stupid, Daisy. I was a stupid man who was so insecure that I let the best thing that has happened to me for so long slid away. I swear I regretted everyday and when I chose to marry Becky, it was to try to forget you, I swear it.” “You ruined my life,” She controlled herself from falling apart. “You made my parents disown me, left me with a child you made me carry, and ruined the only dream I was able to achieve for myself…” How could she even start to enumerate everything this man is to her? “I’m sorry,” His voice broke. “I swear, I want to make it up to you, Daisy. Give me a chance and I will make it all come back.” She wiped a silly tear that fell down her face and shook her head. “That chapter is closed. I made something great out of the misfortune. All I need is for you to leave me alone. Maybe then I might think of forgiving you…” Her lips quivered with a faux smile when the couple smiled at them.. “But I can’t, Daisy. Do you think I didn’t try when I couldn’t see you? When I thought I will never see you again? I can’t now that I have seen you, all I think about is you! I-i left New York because I told my mother until I find you I’m never seeing her again…It was also part of the reason I wanted to marry Becky without her present… To spite her!” The news shocked Daisy, but she didn’t show it. Ethan and his mother were like bread and butter. None could do without the other. Often times in the past, she had jealousy in their relationship because she knew she didn’t share that with her mother. His mother could literally do anything to make him remain loyal to her. “That is not my business, Ethan.” She proceeded looking at the couple still dancing and when that didn’t help to distract her, she grabbed the glass on the table, poured herself a large quantity, and started gulping  it down. “The alcoholic content is much, Daisy. Be mad at me but please don’t hurt yourself. I know you hate….” She broke down in a gloomy mirth. “I hate alcohol? Let me tell you a little secret Ethan…”She flicked her crinkling orbs to him, “I’m a bit close to becoming an alcoholic now all thanks to you…” “Daisy…” “Yeah… After what happened, I needed something to help me forget, and be normal. I didn’t like it. Daniel was a miracle because to be honest, I somehow wished somewhere inside me that he… Left. Because I knew if I bore him, I will never forget you, I will have to stare at him every day of my life in reminder that his father thought me a whore and cast us out to the street. And you know what? I gave birth to him and to spite me, he was your replica! Can you beat that?” She began laughing again. Ethan couldn’t form words. When she began pouring another glass of scotch, he regained himself and made to snatch the glass away but she glared at him with one hand holding the glass away from him. “Don’t do that. I came here today because someone named Santiago bought me this beautiful red gown, and invited me to this amazing opera, and then invested in my latest design, only to find out it’s you!” She gulped down the second cup and from the way she was starting to act, he knew she was getting tipsy. “How crazy can I get? What now? What are you going to do? Try to take my son from me? No, soon your mother would find out and then make you take him away. Is that why you are doing this? You think I will let you do that after what I went through with him?” She asked, tears brimming in her eyes. “I will never do that, Daisy. I want us all together and nothing would make me take him away from you…” She stared lazily, at him, her head starting to tick. “Then don’t,” A tear fell. “He’s the only blood family I have, Ethan, and if you do that I will kill myself. I have suffered too much and I don’t think I can anymore.” More tears fell, breaking Ethan’s heart. He never came back to cause her more pain. This time he wants to do things right and he is going to do it without causing her any pain. Never. “I think we need to leave, you are getting…” “No!” She broke out laughing, not even knowing why. Her left hand went to take his and stared at his ring finger, not knowing what she is doing anymore. “You removed your ring?” “It’s in my safe, Dee. I would never lose it,” He said, knowing the ring she meant. On their wedding night, they had sworn that nothing was going to make them remove their wedding ring and despite despising him, she still wore hers. She showed it to him. “I hate you so much, Ethan, but see, I am still wearing it.” She dropped her hand. “Amanda thinks I’m crazy…” “You are not. I’m the crazy one, Daisy, and I swear I will wear it tonight. I love you so much and I never stopped despite everything.” That sounded like a fool talking to her. “You loved me and you accused me, hurt me? Is that how you love from where you come from?” “I messed up, Daisy, and I am ready to pay for it for the rest of my life, I swear.” Her only response was to nod her head like a lizard, her body starting to lose focus and coherence. The couples were done dancing, made their way to them and Ethan seeing them first cursed under his breath and reached out to cradle a perplexed Daisy’s face in his huge hand and begged her with his eyes to understand before crashing his lips on hers. She was too shocked to react and only stiffened. “Aww, look at them, baby,” the woman purred. “You recall when we couldn’t get enough of each other like this everywhere we go?” Ethan wiped her face with his thumb and then they pulled apart. He smiled at her and said, “my wife was so emotional seeing you two so much in love at your age that she, you know,” he indicated her expression. The woman covered her face. “Don’t worry, I believe you two would make it too.” Ethan took the chance and stood, gripping Daisy’s hands in his to pull her up. “I think I have to see her home now, she is a little tired from the whole…” He gestured about while Daisy shut her mouth not wanting to give away how drunk she already was. “Thanks for everything,” she said in a small voice, most of her body already molding into Ethan for support. She came here and now she might as well be ruined for the second time by the same man. “Thanks so much for allowing us to host you. It means a lot to us,” The woman came to hug her and even though she didn’t show it, Daisy knew she must perceive the alcohol stench she now harbors. By tomorrow, she knew the tabloid would drown with her gist! When they reached outside, the Ferrari that came to pick her pulled up and Ethan helped her in. The minute he entered and shut the car door, she lost her senses being overwhelmed by everything that happened she couldn’t hold it back and in a flash, she found herself puking all over the car and him, and then passed out. …

The next time she woke up, it was to an incessant thrilling sound coming from somewhere around her. She grumbled as she stretched her hand and tried to clear her head. She sat up, and winced from the sharp pain in her head, touched her forehead and then proceeded to pick up her phone still unaware of her environment. It was Amanda. She wondered why her friend would be calling her by that time which was apparently late. “Hey, Mandy…” She mumbled. “Bitch, why the fuck have you not been answering your damned phone! You nearly gave me a heartache!” Daisy’s face furrowed, trying to understand what’s with her friend. What’s wrong with sleeping at night? “Why are you calling, shouldn’t you be sleeping or something? Wait, you quarreled with your girl?” “What are you saying? Are you sure you are okay in the head? You told me you would return last night and then you didn’t and didn’t call to inform me about your change in plans!” Daisy’s eyes dilated and at once, she skidded her eyes about, not seeing anything in the dark, she retrieved her phone and turned the light and merely survived fainting. Where the fuck is she?! She panicked. “Hello?” “Mandy, I think I’ve been abducted!” “What! How?”The other’s voice was frantic by now. “I don’t know. I think I passed out last n….” It finally struck! She was with… “Ethan…” she thought out loud. “What happened to Ethan? Did he abduct you? That’s not possible.” “Yeah… I mean, I was with him. It turned out he was the mystery guy that sent the gown and invested in our new design…” She scrunched her face when she felt the ache increase. “Are you okay?” Amanda asked her, her tone receding. “Yeah, I think so. I mean, I just woke up now in an unfamiliar room. I think I passed out and he brought me to his house. The asshole…” She breathes the last part. “Then you should be grateful to him rather than cuss him.” Her friend admonished. “That bastard deceived me! How come you ain’t mad?!” She blew up, and winced once, deciding to go slow. “Because he knew you wouldn’t agree to accept it if he had asked directly.” “So you are siding with him?” “I’m only being reasonable. Well, now that I finally know you are safe, I will call it a night.” “Thanks for checking up. How are they?” She asked, referring to her wards. “They are good, they hardly missed you.” Daisy rolled her eyes. “Okay then, good night.” She uttered and cut the call. When she dropped the phone, she switched on the bedside light, she recognized the room and slid off to use the bathroom and that was when she noticed she was half unclad. So many things swirled in her head at that point. Did he force himself on her while she was unconscious? What the hell! She rushed to the bathroom and flung off the robe around her, and checked herself. She didn’t feel any ache down there and didn’t feel awkward. Maybe he didn’t, but then he didn’t have the right to undress her! That prick! She flared, used the bathroom and came out. She was on her way to the door, meaning to locate him and maybe carry out her threat of castration when she saw the hangover pill on the lamp stand, and bottle of water. She contemplated fighting first and coming back to it, but another thump in the head had her changing her direction to the pill which she gulped down, sat down to relax a bit and then, stood up to look for him, not giving on the right. Now that she was taking a closer look, she noticed his house was big, well, she knew how vain he could be coupled with his family name. She didn’t expect him to live in anything less than this and if she is being honest, this house is nothing compared to the place they lived in New York. It was fancier and more spacious than this. She had convinced him to get their apartment away from his mothers after enduring his mother’s dark glows at every point when they came across each other, and then she woke up one day and he announced they were moving out. His mother was crossed with him and blamed it on her for being the cause of why her son was moving away from her, but she didn’t care because she would rather take her scorn than continue sharing the same space and breathing the same air with her. That woman was devilish! She blew out air, pinching the point between her eyes in exhaustion. Some memories were supposed to be left in the past, where they belonged. She traipsed through a hall in search of him, and busted out in the upper baluster from where she took a round-up assessment from the top of the house. Then ventured from there, while admiring the upper arrangement, for visitors or maybe relaxation. She reached the silver spiraling staircase and began making her descent. When she endured the long walk, holding onto the baluster from falling due to her slight dizziness, she stopped at the foot of the stairs, making up her mind which of the diverse rooms to venture into. A shuffling sound came from the left garnering her attention. She was ready to attack if it turned out to be Ethan but to her disappointment when the face appeared, it was a girl of mild age, her dark  blue eyes dilating when they landed on her and fell to her feet. “I’m so sorry, ma, I didn’t know you would be awake. The master said I should keep checking on you and to report to him when you rouse,” She hurried out in a quivering voice. “Who are you?” She didn’t know why she cared to ask.. “I’m the maid in charge of cleaning the house. I’m supposed to go but because of you, master said I should stay over.” “Where is he?” She climbed to the ground, tightening the robe about her. “He is in the Westwing room,” She pointed up from where Daisy came. “Okay, you can go to sleep now, as you can see I’m fine. I will find him myself, thanks,” She pivoted and made to climb back, wishing she had waited up rather than making the stressed venture twice. “You mean you do not need…” “Go to bed, dear,” She chopped the girl off. Why would the clod even ask the poor kid to watch over her like she was a nurse or something? He hasn’t still stopped his excessiveness which he of course inherited from his mutant mother. The other time was an older woman and today his maid. Fancy. “Thank you, ma,” She heard the kid say and her feet clattered toward somewhere which Daisy didn’t check to see. Reaching the Westwing as directed by the girl, she entered the first hall, and cursed under her breath. There were about three doors to it, and when she peeked into the next hall, it was the same thing. Why would he want to live in a place as big as this by himself? “Urgh!” She stomped her feet, “ouch!” She cried when the action sent a bout of aggressive spark to her head. As she was still bent nursing her hurt, she didn’t notice the door at the front open and the figure that looked out “Daisy?” She whipped her head up and met his worn-out eyes. “I-I was looking for you,” She said, lost in words now that she has seen him. His brown hair was standing, and when he started ambling to her, he was in only his joggers, which were hanging from his waist, his sumptuous upper torso exposed to her and her eyes unknowingly traced to the Vspot that ran into his joggers. “Are you okay, now?” He asked her but his voice sounded distant and she was hyperventilating. She swallowed loudly and fought to look at his face but his presence was too hypnotizing. It brought back long-buried memories; memories of when she used to covet this body almost to the point of obsession. “Daisy?” She snapped her eyes up, her body now aflame and her cheeks burning with heat. “I think you are still…” “I’m fine!” She hurried out and pointed to where she came from. “I was thinking I should leave, and came to…” “You can’t leave now, Daisy. It’s midnight. I was with you but decided to come in and take my bath as well as change into something else before coming back. Did you see Mildred?” He looked behind her. “Yeah! I-I saw her!” She looked everywhere but at him. She can’t believe he would have her this tongue-tied. She had come here to give him a piece of her mind and maybe even accuse him of making her drunk to bring her home, and now all she can do is stutter! “Come here,” He took her hand and started taking her back to the room he came from. “You need to sleep, so that you can get better by morning. If you want to live, I will take you home by then.” He was so endearing. She couldn’t let him get into her head, so she shook it. He was doing this intentionally to get under her skin and make her forget everything he did wrong against her! And she was allowing it. By the time they got in, he gently pushed her on the bed and was about to pull the covers when she recovered forcefully. “Who changed me?” Was her first query. His eyes twitched. Ethan knew she would be mad at him for doing that but he couldn’t resist doing it. To him, he would rather suffer her wrath than not go through with it at that point. He has never experienced the level of hardness he had at seeing her body, the way he did for a long time. “I did,” He said, lowly. …

“You pervert!” She spat. “Did you also touch me against my will?” “Cmon, Daisy, you know me better than that!” She rolled her eyes openly at him. “I never knew you. Well, I thought I did but the man I know will never accuse me of sleeping with another man and kick me out of his damn house!” “I deserve that, but for now, you need to rest,” He lifted his hands and demonstrated in peace. “I’m not a baby, stop acting all motherly!” She was trying to spook him and hated that he wasn’t responding as she wanted him to. Why is he being so kind? “I’m going to transfer back your funds, Ethan, I’m not going to accept it.” “Well, that means you will have to get the permission of your friend first, because I know you two own the business.” “Amanda, trust me enough to know it’s for the best.” She flung the cover and stood to face him. “She knows you are not who we all thought you were so if you think you will use her against me, think twice.” She tried to leave, he won’t allow that, he knows she is mad at him and he wants to make sure she doesn’t make any rash decisions because of that. Even before he donated that money, he knew she had the money but he still did it because his money would help take the project to another level.  So now, he won’t stand and watch her lose it because of her contempt for him. He rushed forward and grabbed her. She stiffened, a shockwave of need rushing through her. It reminded her of Mandys accusation about her behavior being because she hasn’t gotten some in a while and maybe she was right because recently, she can’t put a stamp on why she is easily whipped by Ethan. “Let me go,” She said snidely. “I will, but you have to listen to me,” He said slowly in a plea. “I don’t want to listen to you, Ethan. You didn’t listen to me when I needed you most, why should I now?” “Because I’m an asshole, and you are not. You are the sweetest woman I have ever met in my life and I fucked up. Unless you want to wake up tomorrow and hear that I jumped the bridges you might as well listen to me.” Daisy’s heart stopped. She hated him so much, but she would rather have him suffer alive than bear the thought of him dead. So she exhaled and looked at the spot he was holding, that burnt with flames of passion. “Put on something,” was her response. “Why? Do I make you horny?” Her breath hitched and without thinking, she met his hot gaze, which at the same time, made Ethan very hot. He realized he might have said the wrong thing and quickly rushed away to the closet to look for something to wear. Putting on his vest, which wasn’t helping at all but a fat cry from before, he indicated the bed for her to sit on and when she did, he went to stand by the open window to look outside, mentally calling on all the love forces out in the air to help him. At least he was satisfied that she didn’t want him dead. That was fair. “I sent that money because I recall back then when you used to tell me that you would want to own a design that would rock the world and make your work the number one. I am proud of you for coming this far, Daisy. You didn’t let the hindrance I caused you hamper you from striving but went ahead to prove me and any other shallow-minded person out there wrong. So, that is my own little way of telling you that I’m no longer the man I used to be. I have changed.” She fiddled with her fingers, shutting out her mind not wanting to be cajoled by his words. “I share in your dreams now. I want to be part of it, whether or not you want me in your life. I only ask two things from you…” He indicated with his fingers, his face muddled. “Which are?” He came and fell on his knees in front of her, took her hands against her will and kissed her knuckles, pulling heat between her legs. “Please allow me to see my son, and allow me to invest in your business as I want. You know money is not my problem.” She yanked her hand away and when she made to leave, he held her waist down, meeting her defiant eyes with just his own. “I don’t care about your money, Ethan and I don’t want you near my son.” “He is also mine.” “You denied him.” “I was a fool. Have you not done anything you frankly regret?” Her eyes twitched. Of course, she has, but she has never and would never do the kind of thing he did to her to anyone. “I know you have a good heart, Daisy. I was the devil who turned you this way and I want to make things right. I won’t stop, Daisy. So the sooner you accept, the easier it would be for us. I am never taking him from you, never! But let me be a part of his life, please.” A tear skidded down her face in pain. She reached up and wiped it and then sniffed. “If I do that, will you stay away?” “Maybe…” He said honestly. He can’t promise to stay away after seeing the woman that had kept him awake for the past five years, wishing he would be given another chance with her. “I don’t think this is a good idea!” She managed to escape him and stood, folding her hands in her full bosom. “I don’t want you around us, Ethan, but if I I’m going to allow you with him, it’s only because I love him so much and I don’t want to allow what I hold against you to affect him. I want him to have you in his life, not in my life!” He stood and came to her, she jumped away, eyeing him viciously. “I will never stop coming, Daisy.” “Then I will tell the cops.” “And tell them what?” He stalked closer, she went backward, her heart hammering from the way he appeared hunky and alluring. Is it the light or her head playing with her? “You are a stalker!” He snickered darkly and then when she was least expecting it, took a large step forward. Having no option, she acted out of instinct and humid back, collided with the wall, and winced. His hand came about her, molding her to him. “I’m sorry,” He mumbled, rubbing her side, his breath fanning her face. “Can you try not to be stubborn, please?” “Ethan…” She whispered, desiring to tell him to let her go but then lacking the courage to ask it. She needed him right now more than air. Maybe it’s truly the weather causing this or she was losing her senses but when he reached out and tuck a strand of wayward hair behind her ear, she leaned into his hand and whimpered. Or she might still be drunk, she reasoned, refusing to accept she was whole in the head and doing this. “I missed us, Daisy, I missed you so much I thought I was going to die.” “You left me,” Her bleary eyes searched his, her skin tingling from his mindless brush. “I’m a fool,” He muttered and inched close. Was this really happening? Is he coming near or was it still her imagination playing games on her? She reflected. He pulled her into a hug and wrapped his huge arms around her and without any restraint she flattened against him, needing his warmth more than anything. They were in that position for long listening to nothingness, each engrossed in their thought of disbelief and rising the moment never passed. When he pulled away from her, her heartbeat thundering in her breast, while his eyes were still pinned on hers, his hand went behind her neck and drew her head close, and merged their lips. His lips moved on hers, and when she gasped in alarm he took advantage of it and drove his tongue down her throat. This is not right, rang in her head, yet, she didn’t pull away. Instead, her hands went about his neck and deepened the kiss. In the five years that had passed, she imagined this over and over again, wishing for the day to come that she would have this opportunity again but knowing it would never be. Yet, here it is come and after all her hardcore resolution never to permit it, she was giving it freely When his hand found the rope on her robe and tugged, she didn’t complain and when his finger brushed over her pebbled nipple, she thought she had finally arrived in paradise…

His calloused breath fanned over her sensitive skin, sending shockwaves of unwanted needs feeling through her and making her moan out, her hands finding his head and holding it captive against her full bosom. “I missed you so much, Amor…” He dragged like he was inebriated, kissed her neck, latching onto it to tease softly until Daisy thought she was going nuts. When he kissed downwards once more, her back arched to him, her head falling backward, and praying he didn’t change his mind not, she woke up from this nightmare she knew she would regret later. In a flash, he yanked her up to his hard chest, their hungry eyes clashing and holding fast, each asking the other to give up control. When it was certain none would, he crashed his lips against her, and this time he didn’t think anything could make him stop, not even an earthquake. His hands went to her shoulders and pushed off the robe which he had loosened and it fell to her ankles, leaving her bare to him. The night breeze blew against her skin and made Daisy authentically aware that indeed she was naked against her ex-husband. But it was too late to go back as even before she could relate, he hoisted her up against the wall, her legs of it’s volition, going around his thin hips. He kissed from her lips and trailed hot kisses down to her cleavage and peppered light hungry kisses while making primal sounds that invigorated the ache between Daisy’s leg. It was as though they had been hungry for so long that before a feast they couldn’t hold back in the name of courtesy. All they needed was satisfaction before decorum. He palmed her two plump bosoms and kneaded with the pad of his palm back and forth, the sound she was making encouraging him and fueling his desires. His passion which had been locked away for the past five years, finally liberated an kect overflowing. He pushed off the wall and like a lunatic, went to collapse her on the bed, going in after her, not wanting her to change her mind, not that she was thinking of it anyways. He trailed his lips down ward until he reached her navel and suckled, dragging his teeth through her skin as though intending to leave his mark in her for posterity. It was just like old Daisy. She never changed one bit. Not her enticing olive skin, which from the moment he met her had entranced him, nor her peculiar curves that almost made him give up his birthright. How did he manage to ever let her go in the first place? If he didn’t know his mother he would think she had used black magic on him to make him do what he did. “Arh! Ethan..” She hissed when he found her wet mold and licked through it, wiping off every trail of juice in it like it was his favorite libation. He licked back and forth until she was almost about to beg him to stop when his teeth stopped to tease her pebbled clitoris. “Yeah! Right there!” Her back was to the ceiling, her head thrashing against the pillow. Her hands transmitted between the pillow and his hair which suffered from her pulling at them. If time is not taken, he would go bald before the end of their escapade. And he wouldn’t mind. He flicked his tongue, licked, and then inserted his two fingers inside and began pumping her. Daisy was so close as she made incoherent sounds, her his running against him, scared that she might go nuts from his wicked administration. This is her Ethan. The one that made her legs shake from every bedroom trip. If he would be honest, over the years, she spent most nights and day dreaming of these moments and wishing she could have them back even though in her dreams. But only was he physically endowed, he had a mastery in pleasuring a woman. The first time they met, she didn’t want to have anything to do with him because she had heard how he used women and never returned to bed to any girl. But the day he cornered her after a runway show and up to date she can’t tell how he managed to make her do what she never thought she would anyway: Have swx in a public place for the first time with a total stranger! But one thing was clear, when he left her in the bathroom to call him, that night, she called and begged him to come to her place. She was ashamed of herself but shame was something she was willing to take if only to have him do to her what he did in that public restroom. It was simply unimaginable. That day sealed her fate to suffer his curse till this day. Countless dildos and vibrations are locked away in her room that she had used on herself while imagining it was him driving he nuts but at the end of each session, she would cry while cumming knowing it’s never enough. And then she would hang out, play smutty to get a mans attention, make him fuck her, and imagine him, still she would find herself comparing the man to Ethan. No wonder she hasn’t been able to keep anyone’s attention since he left. He won and now she made it clear to him. “Arh!” She shook, almost giving up when abruptly he pulled away making to hiss. He climbed off the bed and hurriedly started removing his clothes while Daisy watched his perception come into light. “You like what you see?” He asked drowsily as though in drugs. She stuck her finger into her mouth, and shaky nodded, when she brought the finger out, she licked her lips sensually and Ethan saw red. “Shit!” He jumped into the bed, his cock flapping on his thick thighs. He yanked her down and stranded her on his knees, looked up at her as though begging for her permission. If Daisy was tee to make him pay, she would kick him away and wear her pants but she wasn’t that wicked. Maybe it’s because she didn’t have the heart when it was what she apparently wanted herself. It would be more like being wicked to self. So, she nodded and his hand shook his huge cock and guided to her entrance. He hadn’t entered and her back was already arching as her mouth flew open and produced a whimpering sound. When he pushed through her, he released an erratic breath and gave her time to adjust hence starting off slowly. He packed her hair into his hand and lifted her head up through her neck to look deeply into her clouded eyes. He wanted to see how much he made her undulate for him. It would give him more pleasure than fucking her. “Ethan…” She whined, grinding her hips to match his momentum. “You like what I did to you?” Slam! He increased his pace by a notch, she didn’t respond as her eyes began fluttering. He shook her and added another pace. “Answer me, Amor!” He growled, his head swimming in euphoria. “Yes!” She cried and her hand crawled his back and clawed at him, helping him accelerate. She wanted more. She wanted him to be as rough as he liked. She knew he wasn’t a gentle lover and neither was she. But, Ethan didn’t want this to be like their former regular. He wanted to show her through this how much he missed her and how much he couldn’t say with his lips. “Please, go hard!” She lifted her lips, not getting enough. “As you wish, my lady!” He dropped her head on the pillow, replaced it with my lips, placed his hand at her both sides to aid her, and went on a mad spree. Their erratic pants filled the room and might have spread through the house due to its intensity. By the time they reached their high and was ready to descend, Daisy couldn’t feel her feet and thought maybe after now, she might pass out. He pulled out and yanked her up with him, flipped her to her front and helped her to lift her ass to him. “Fuck, yeah…” She shook her sweat ridden hair from her face and positioned properly for him to enter her. He soon slipped in and held her curved waist to pump into her. His growls turned animalistic while she chased her climax. They didn’t take long but when they did arrive, their both worlds rocked on tender feet and while the storm passed, they fell on the bed both panting like they ran the marathon. None said a word, just bodies fitted together in passionate embrace, their breathes the only audible sound in the room. That was when Daisy’s head cleared and the consequences of her action dawned on her. Ethan on his side was going through guilt. Maybe he should have stopped them from doing this because he knew she would be mad at him at the end and might accuse him of taking advantage of her. For someone trying to win back her heart, he sure is not doubt that rightly. But none could blame him, not when it comes to a woman like Daisy. Now what?

Daisy was still going through her shame flop when sleep overcame her power to act. She smuggled deeper into effect Ethan still seeking his warmth while him on the other hand, pulled out of her, telling himself to give her room to herself but his body unable to agree with him. So, he found himself holding her like if he blinked, she would disappear off the surface of the earth. And to add to his misery, throughout the night, she would snuggle deeper, her hand making an unconscious trail on his body which left his manhood harder and aching painfully. If things were different, he would rouse her up to finish what she started, or even plunge into her while still asleep which ke she wake up moaning and begging him not to stop. But things aren’t normal and if he tries that, it would ruin any ray of light he has to redeem himself with her. So throughout the night, all he could do was writhing painful throbs and watch his sleeping beauty. He didn’t mind. He could always sleep but he wasn’t sure that he would get this opportunity ever again. It was during the morning that sleep finally claimed him and he slept off with his arms and legs entwined with Daisy. At full light, Daisy awoke from a distant loud ring which made her curse out loud and opened her eyes with the mindset of shutting off the sound, then she winced from the bright light pooling into the room threatening to blind her. That wasn’t all. She not so subtly became aware of the heavy weight on her. She twisted until she could see properly and didn’t know how she was supposed to react to her present situation. Of course she recalled her night of passion with Ethan but she isn’t going to pretend she was proud of herself for such a moment of relapse. All she would say is that Ethan was a crook who had brought her to his house to seduce her into his bed because he knew how irresistible she was to him. She contemplated waking him to tell him exactly what she thought of him, but a little recap from last night made her change her mind. She had come here to reprimand him and see where that got her, who knows what will happen next, especially with his… Oh, God! His manhood was standing at full erection beckoning on her. Her eyes drooled, the point between her legs starting to ache afresh almost making her wake him and ask for a repetition of last night. Impulsively she teaches out her hand toward the towering babel, almost there, she dunked her hand and shook her head. She has to get out of there before he awakes and tries to seduce her again. She told herself and started detangling from him as quietly as possible. When she finished, she slipped out of the bed and nearly fainted when he grumbled her name in his sleep and touched the bed though trying to grab her. His hand found the pillow and he smiled in his sleep and held right to it. This was so tempting, Daisy reasoned but fought the urge to go back. Ethan is her enemy and the sooner she realizes it and stops daydreaming, the better for her and her son. Her son! Her dog! She has responsibilities and she was drooling over a man. A bastard man for that matter. She hurried through dressing up and without checking the mirror_ because she knew she would be tempted to start arranging anything she finds askew, dashed out of the room. She went to the room she woke up last night and panicked when saw the girl from last night cleaning up. “Good morning, ma’am, hope you had a good night?” The girl was just asking her, but because she did something awkward, her cheeks flared. She ignored the girl and went to pick her cloth and started dressing. It was haphazard and once more she didn’t check the mirror, picked her bag and dashed out. On her way to the stairs, she recalled she didn’t come with a car and came back to the room to ask the girl, “Did the driver come to work?” The girl stopped what she was doing and faced her, bobbing her head fervently. “He would be outside waiting for the Boss because it won’t be long before he leaves for work.” “Thank you!” She cried out, and made to escape, not giving a chance to seeing Ethan this morning. How could she even face him? He would probably laugh in her face and call her a wanton and she wouldn’t say a thing to him because that’s what she is. She is a damned wanton! Hopefully, she reached outside, and just as the girl said, a man in a plaid ink black suit was outside with his hands folded in front of him and his face covered with a big black shade. She hurried to him. “Hy, please take me out of here.” “The master…” “It’s his order…” She cuts him off, sparing a rapid look behind frantically, to make sure he isn’t behind her. “Yea, ma’am,” He nodded curtly and opened the back of the silver SUV for her. She slid in and he closed the door and went to start the engine. They soon left the posh mansion and she finally breathed a sigh of relief. She knows he would come after her, but for now, she wants to be far from him and luck her wounds without him plastering it on her face that he won. She was so stupid! And she didn’t stop cussing at herself until she reached home, thanked the chauffeur and made it through her sturdy gate. She ate breakfast, not peacefully as her mind kept cascading back to last night. Ethan was a drug. A drug that she was addicted to. These years she spent talking to herself that was over him and nothing about him could ever entice her anymore. But in one night, she has gone to ruin it! She would have dug deep into knowing who that sponsor was. But she didn’t and now look where it landed her. When her phone blared on the breakfast table, she hissed and dropped the tea cup to pick up. “Hey, Mandy?” “Sup? Are you good?”The other asked. “Yeah… I’m at home preparing to start going to the office now,” She told her, leaving the part where she isn’t herself anymore because of loose skirt. “Okay, sweet. I will drop off Danny and Ella and the daycare and meet you at the office, cool?” “Yeah… Thanks..” She courses. “Are you sure you are alright? You sound… Fried,” Mandy observed. Daisy filled her eyes. There is no way she can keep this away from Mandy she would find out no sooner. Particularly with the way she was already drifting in thought of that loser. “I will fill you in when I get there…” Amanda hooted loudly, and too unladylike for someone so refined. “I can’t wait for all the juicy details, girl! Hurry!” “See you,” Daisy said flatly and cut the call. This is the beginning of another era of torture for her, and she powered it herself. She could have fought to resist him, he wouldn’t force himself on her. But like a fool, she was, she fell deep in without any hold up. Bathing and finding the right dress was the same rigorous process. She would drift off either rethinking of his hot breath on her neck, or how his finger pumped into her.  She would chastise herself and swear not to do it again, then off she went, doing it again, and again, and again. Thankfully, she survived the process and eventually left the house for work. Thank God her babies ain’t present she might have made them go late to the daycare because of her misconduct. She entered the big edifice and made a beeline to her office to cool off and when her assistant hurried towards her saying something about the design request piling up in the last 72 hours, all Daisy could do was smile and ask for a hot espresso. Maybe coffee would help, was her reasoning. Her assistant , apparently too delighted with the sale couldn’t contain herself and when she came back, she continued rattling to her disinterested madam how their modeling show is going to blow the design market off the earth. According to her, it was nothing they are expecting. Not with a design making such an early trend even before it’s official debut. “You know what I need now?” She asked her assistant when she couldnt take it any longer. “I need space to process some things!” She rubbed her temples and took the coffee to sip from, hoping her voice wasn’t curt. Her assistant doesn’t deserve that. “Are you okay?” The girl asked. “Yeah… Just…” “Excuse us, Bianca, I think she is fine. All she needs is her best friend!” Amanda twirled into the room, gleamed at them, took the files from the girl and faced Daisy. When the girl closed the door behind her, Amanda dropped the dikes loudly on the desk and jumped on it, folding her hands on her chest, her eyes twinkled with mischief as it skimmed about Daisy who was growing uncomfortable with her bizarre assessment. “What?” She asked with a cocked brow. Amanda’s face stretched limitlessly and she pointed at her. “Say no more! Now I know what happened. You fucked him!” “What!” “The evidence is right there on your neck! Mehn! That’s huge! You can’t deny it.” She quipped aloud making a fat rouge blush take position on Daisy’s face. “Spill it all!”

Daisy rolled her eyes and fell back on her hair knowing that any attempt at her side to cover up any part of her story has been ruined with this new development. This is what happens when she will leave a place without checking herself properly, all in the name of being in haste. She always avoids that! Now, just today she has flopped, this is what happens! “I’m still waiting,” Amanda dragged and left her former position to fall on the chair opposite her, acquiring the temper balls that was Daisy’s finest toy of control when she was going through any form of work stress which these days has stretched to mental. “I had sex with him, Amanda, are you happy now?” She asked Amanda whose face fell, but not to anger but something that looked like I knew it, which aggravated Daisy. “I was rendered handicap, Mandy, I swear. This wasn’t my best decision and I don’t want you to tell me you understand, please!” She covered her face with her palm and leaned forward in grief, still angry with herself for the annoying thing she did with Ethan. Amanda sitting there and watching her berate herself for something she probably had no control of could only sigh and sat up from her seat, her expression still bland. “Well, that’s what makes you human and if I’m to be honest, I will say in kind of… Relieved.” Her friend’s eyes skidded to her in astonishment whilst she folded her lower lip in and her eyes danced impishly in her sockets. “Yeah… I was growing scared that you are becoming cold and..m unfeeling. So this proves that it has been him all along.” “That is no justification of my stupidity, Mandy! I had only a simple task of saying no! Of pushing away and.. And maybe slapping the shit out of him but no, I melted against his arms and allowed him lavish me and to be honest…” Her voice trailed off, “I think that is the worst decision I have made in five years because Mandy, I haven’t been able to co tain myself since it happened and like the old times, I think I might go back to who I used to be with him…” She broke down in tears and Amanda couldn’t contain herself anymore and had to rush to her and engulf her in a hug to her bosom, placing her head on her bosom and stroking her back, understanding everything she was going through. Amanda knew how much Daisy was in love with Ethan in the past and knew she had a weakness for him. So if by any chance they were in the same room and Daisy didn’t do what she did, maybe Amanda would have been truly concerned because Ethan is about the only person that can make Daisy show emotions. “Do you think I’m okay?” Daisy asked in tears and Amanda’s head bounced on hers, closing her eyes to say… “Yea, believe me when I say you are truly fine, and I can never judge you for what you did.” “But I fucked up…” “Anyone could have… I mean look at that hunk of a man with the eyes of a God and the body if….” “Stop!” Daisy thrashed her legs, her face hinting a smile. She knew what her friend was doing and while she appreciated it, she didn’t need pampering now. Instead, if she would be scolded, it would do her a great good. “What you need is closure with him now, Daisy. I am going to be frank with you now and tell you the truth. He is here to stay and if you are going to live your life not rolling in regret and consistent grief, then you have to make peace with it.” Daisy didn’t say a word, because whether she liked it or not, what Manda was saying was right. She knew Ethan very well and knew as he had stated, he wasn’t going to leave her alone until he got what he wanted and until then, she would have to get used to seeing him around as much as it scared the shit out of her. “I’m so scared, Mandy,” She conferred mousily, “I don’t want to do this anymore with him, and as much as I smell this would not end well, I don’t think I want to keep Danny away from him anymore..” “Then don’t…” Mandy said and slipped down to face her with an encouraging smile. “It would make things easier. We can work something out. It’s just to have the conversation, okay?” “Yeah,” Daisy was nodding as her thoughts cascaded dreadfully in all directions. Will Ethan make Danny love him more than her and then want to start going to visit him in his house? That’s all how it starts and before she would do anything about it, he would think he can claim custody. “I will think about it,” She said mildly and reached to take the coffee on the table slowly. Amanda gave her a napkin, stood and made her way to the door.  “We have an appointment by twelve with the Bolled house, try to get yourself together, I will send you the details later..” “Yeah, my assistant dropped the file, I will go through it now…” and about that, she recalled what she had been thinking and made up her mind to ask Amanda about it. “Do you think we can refund the money he invested…” She wasn’t even done when Amanda’s head nearly fell off her shoulders. “Money invested voluntarily has no way of leaving, Babe. Get your head out of the water. No sentiment in business, how about that?” “I know but…” “There is no but, Dee, he gave it voluntarily to support your business, you don’t have to be proud and return it.” She smiled at Daisy and closed the door after her and Daisy sagged on the seat blowing out harsh breaths. She was right. Ethan gave her the money without her asking and even if she might regret it later, she is not fucken returning it. “I am in this one deep!” She mouthed to berserk and stood to push the window further apart and stared out to the far Orleans beach she could glimpse from there. It is one of the natural enticements the office held for her. The best thing for her to do to exonerate herself from this hide-and-seek game from Ethan, she would have to approach him and try to talk as two adults. She would tell him everything as it is in her heart and then for the sake of her boy, they will reach an agreement. If he breaks her trust and trespasses, that’s it. Strictly for her son. Nothing would ever happen between them ever again. Never! That point overseeing the beach has been the point she has made many life-changing decisions and this time she hopes this works. With that, she sat down and went back to her work for the day. She called her assistant and asked about the details of the client they were meeting that afternoon to discuss the upcoming show. That was a highlight in her life right now and she will not waste it on anything. Not for Ethan. At exactly 11 o’clock when she went to use the bathroom and returned to her office, she saw a bouquet of white lilacs on her desk and was surprised. Without being told she already knew who it was from because only him knew her love for Lilacs but she didn’t expect him to remember after five years. She took it and inhaled deeply savoring the scintillating fragrance. There was a knock making her jump slightly and drop the flower and faced the door, blocking off the flower with her body, thinking it was Amanda but it turned out the front receptionist. “Sorry for disturbing you, ma’am, I just wanted to be certain you saw the flower.” The girl spoke, pointing at her desk. She nodded and gazed to the side briefly before facing the girl once more, “did you see the sender?” As though to be certain or is this her stupid self trying to act like some lovesick teenager? “It came directly from the flora company,” The girl said and she nodded and waved her off in dismissal. When the girl was gone, she picked up the bouquet and hurried to arrange it on top of her desk and for a while stood staring at it in admiration until her office cellphone started blaring, making her jump away and reached to pick it up and at the same time, the office door opened and her assistant came in fully ready for the meeting. “Okay, I will be there,” she said into the phone and dropped it and went to pick her bag. “Have they called?” She asked her assistant “Yes, ma,” She replied and went to take the files on the table and Daisys files. “The man said he would be in person instead of…” “A man?” …

When they got to the meeting place, Daisy was already nervous, hoping that she wouldn’t be surprised again as she was last night. She can’t bear another day of surprises in her life. “What is the problem, you seem tense,” Amanda observed, as they walked into the hotel. Daisy didn’t want to tell her her worries because she didn’t want her friend to think she was sounding crazy. This appointment she was certain it wasn’t supposed to be a man. How did it turn into a man? awed her. She never knew the company’s owner was a male and now thinking about it, she would fault herself for not doing adequate research on the company before now. “I’m fine, I’m just nervous with the whole thing, you know it’s our big deal.” She chuckled anxiously and sashayed forward to avoid further questions from her friend, leaving Amanda and her assistant looking after her in worry. Amanda knew the impact Daisy’s ex-husband was having on her and didn’t want to appear too nosey. She just hoped she would be able to pull through. “Do you have the file from Elemis?” She asked the assistant. “Yes, ma..” The girl hurried forward to meet up with her. They soon got to the reserved booths where Daisy was already seated, clicking fastly through her phone that she didn’t even share a look as they sat down and the waiter came to welcome them. The assistant left with the waiter to lead the investors in when they came. Amanda left her seat and went to sit down close to Daisy which garnered the other’s attention at once. “What?” She asked with a crooked brow. “I am worried. I understand the entire Ethan dilemma but you said you will be fine for this,” She demonstrated with her hands. “I am ready, Mandy. I promise,” She said and sighed. “This mean a lot to us and I will not let some stupid mistake in my part to ruin it, okay? So calm your tits.” That got Amanda laughing. “That’s my girl right there. So I did a little digging into the man, it appears he has a fleet of fashion industries in Europe as well as the Southeast. He is a big one in this game and trust me, might prove a little tough, but we got it.” Daisy was focused on her solely, “You saw his pictures?” She asked her with a wide eye. “Like, you saw him?” “Yeah, what’s the problem?” Amanda asked with a furrowed brow. “You didn’t do any background check?” That was disapproval Daisy could spot right there and suddenly felt overwhelmed by guilt. She pouted and slouched back to show she was guilt-ridden and at once sat up when they heard the click of heels coming towards them. “They are here!” She yelled and stood as the man and a lady came into view with her full face beaming assistant talking to the man about something which stopped when they neared the table. “It’s nice to finally meet you in person, Daisy and Amanda,” He greeted smoothly and from his behavior, they could tell he was either a member of the queer community or a core supporter. Either one, Daisy was thrilled. It would make business smoother, plus, she was relieved now that it wasn’t what she was thinking. She had thought it was Ethan. With the latest development, there is nothing he can not pull off. The meeting went smoothly from there and just as she envisaged, they didn’t talk for long as he was very pleased with their portfolio and sealed the deal there and then. The two friends couldn’t believe it. Usually, deals are not sealed this fast. There will be a design presentation and about two extra meetings with more design to convince the other party that they were worth being given a shot and here he didn’t even seem too invested as though he was 100 percent certain of their proficiency. Either way, Daisy and Amanda were pleased, and from there they left for the favorite spot to celebrate their victory. This is one of the thousand deals they have sealed but it was the fastest and for whatever reason that made the man decide so fast, Daisy hopes he doesn’t change his mind along the way. That was why the entire process was worth it, as they will have so many instances to know what they are going into. “Girl, he came with his eyes straight out of the water!” Amanda blared as they clinked their glasses. “I knew that design would kill it. It was made from raw blood and silk!” She was so excited and Daisy knew they deserved the happiness. Particularly Amanda. She has so much faith in the upcoming show and has been putting in so much effort to make sure things go smoothly unlike her who has been going through several distractions lately. “Thanks for all you do, Mandy,” She said sincerely and tipped her glass to her. Mandy boons her head at her to refuse her applause. “You do more. Have you forgotten this show was your idea? The nights you stayed creating designs?” It was so vivid to Daisy. She knows the new kvek this show would take their brand and she can’t wait for everything they both sat late at night in the office envisioning to come to pass. It was a dream with extra effort and they deserve to make it happen for them. “I think we should start heading home, it’s almost late…” Amanda looked at her phone. “I have intentionally been avoiding Becky’s call since the meeting. “Why?” Daisy picked up her bag and her assistant picked the other items and hurried out ahead of them. “Getting tired already?” She hardly thought so. She sees the way her friend looks at Becky. She had never looked at anyone like that in a long time. “No, that’s not it. I know she would haunt me on my destination and indigent want to have to explain this to her through the phone.” Daisa never thought she would do this but she smiled and came close to Amanda ri say, “You know I think she’s the one. She’s kinda… Sweet.” Amanda’s eyes widened as she rounded on Daisy. “You said that?” “Yeah, I did!” She broke out laughing loudly. It would be unfair to say that the brunette was anything different to what she just said. She might have disliked her at first for being the girl her ex-husband was about to get married to had she not stopped it, still, but now, she could see better and knew the girl didn’t deserve it. It was all on Ethan. “I think she will need to hear this,” Amanda said and hurried to the car that was in front of the bar, its doors already open to them. They slid in and the door closed as the car zoomed off the parkway. “So the next thing is to start the production. We will have to make sure we have the floor managers making sure that the girls are up to both in their work every day, what do you think?” Daisy smiled. “Yeah, but as for that particular design, I kinda think I would want to handle it myself.” “You want to?” “Yeah… I want to oversee its production in every way down to the best day and its debut. Babe, that design took me a week to produce, I don’t want anything to ruin it!” “Yeah, you are right,” Amanda said in a distant voice. There was a moment of salience as the car rode with each engrossed in their thought. Then Amanda said, “You know I was thinking. ‘Maybe after the show, we should go to Paris for a vacation, to relax and start afresh by then Danny will be back to to school” Daisy thought about it. It would be a good idea. She needs to recover her head on so many things and it would afford her time to deal with her demons far from here without finding her heart skipping each time she thinks of a certain someone. “Yeah, I agree with you. I would want to unbox too,” She snickered and reached out to take her friend’s hand. “If you like her, then keep her, okay?” “Yeah…” Amanda muttered nervously. It made Daisy recall that day that they wrecked the wedding and she giggled at the memory collecting exactly what she said before they went in. “What?” Amanda asked. “You remember that day I had said you could snatch the bride from the groom?” I laughed out at the end of the statement and she joined in. “It turned out your statement came to pass. I have indeed snatched her from the groom and this time…” She smacked her lips, making up her mind. ” I think I’m going to marry her!” Daisy’s eyes lit up. “That’s great news, Mandy. I’m with you all the way… Have you introduced her to the kids?” “She hasn’t met them yet but once they get back from visiting their granny, I will formally introduce them. They already know of her and she is dying to meet them.” She was truly happy that things were working out for Mandy after so long. “And you know what else?” Daisy shook her head. “I’m telling them.” “Mom and Dad?” Daisy couldn’t believe it. Those were her greatest fears. “Yeah… I can’t hide it from them anymore. I already gave them grandkids, it’s time I do my thing my own way.” Her voice dimmed at the end. “I’m so proud of you, girl!” Daisy hugged her from the side and kissed her hair. “We will do it either if you want.” “You will come?” Amanda asked in an exciting voice. “All the way, bitch! Don’t forget this is my dream coming true for you!” And they laughed all the way home. If only Daisy knew what awaits her at home.

They dropped Daisy at home, and without waiting, Amanda left for home. She was very exhausted and needed rest before the driver would bring Daniel and Ella back to the house. At least she will have about one hour to herself before they will get here. However, as she turned the knob and went in, the first thing she heard was the loud shrill of her son’s voice, from somewhere around the house. She was surprised. How could they be back before her? Did Becky get fed up and sent them home? all these thoughts swirled in her head and she hastened in the direction of the voice which seemed from the outer part of the house she seldom used. The pool area. She has learned Daniel never to use the pool when she isn’t around or his nanny. His nanny had gone for her annual leave which was why Daniel had to be registered in the kiddies. So why would he defile her? No, her son never defiles her, unless he has someone that encouraged him. Woof! Her dog came barreling down through the door connecting the backside where the pool is located to the inside. She stopped in front of Dais and wiggled her tail exuberantly, raising on her back hinges, yearning for a rub. “Why are you this excited, Ella? What are you guys doing at the pool? Daniel!” She barreled, dropping her bag on one of the settees end, stooping to scoop the dog who showered her with passionate face kisses in response. “Not now, Ella, uuuugh!” She twisted her face from side to side as she made her way outside. When she managed to tame her at the dog, and raised her face, she turned pale, her body going stiff. Ethan. She should have known only him would make her son go against her word. “Mom!”Daniel rushed out of the pool, her heart skidding when she struggled to jump out before his Dad helped pull him up. “You are back! Look, Dad came to pick me!” So I see,” She put out through tight lips, glaring at Ethan whose only response was to smirk at her from the pool. She brushed her hand through her son’s wet hair and dragged him to her as though for protection. “I thought I told you not to use the pool alone, Danny?” “I’m sorry, I was feeling hot and then Dad offered to take me swimming, and then I told him we have a pool.” “Oh,” She feigned faux amazement. “Now, isn’t he such a good father?” She sniped, hoping Ethan would break his leg as he exited the pool, to prove to him how much venom she harbors in her heart for him. “Yes, mom!” He scooted out of her arm and Impulsively, she reached out to grab him and quickly withdrew her hand, and flapped it. Her dog yelped and then before she could relate, she jumped off her arm, making Daisy squeal in fright that she would break her short limbs. “Ella, be careful!” But the creature had a mind of its own and was bounding towards Danny, even though when the latter jumped into the pool, all the dog cuis di was holler but couldn’t enter the pool. Daisy rolled her eyes, exhaling stifled air. Of course, the dog can’t swim. She was still teaching her. “C,mon Ella, let’s go in, you are still recovering,” She cooed to the dog, flashing Ethan an evil eye to inform him he wasn’t welcome to her household. If he got her gesture, he didn’t budge. His facial features remained nonchalant as he played with his son, making Daisy’s heart boil. Ella, seeing that they weren’t paying her any attention, eventually came to Daisy and she picked him up and with a final glance at the two, made her way out. She had a mind to tell Daniel to leave the water so he wouldn’t fall sick from the cold, but seeing how happy he was playing with his father, she didn’t want to take that away from him. Entering inside, she dropped the dog and picked her bag and started going upstairs, her head sounding with diverse obscene sceneries. She didn’t know what she was going to do. She didn’t want to appear like the kik of might her mother was to her. The type that doesn’t let you breathe. Always expecting too much from you. She was that kind of person and would not for anything make her son see her in that light. Sometimes she wonders if her parents thought of her after what they did. Initially, she used to speak to her younger sister, but with time, it seemed they banned her from talking to her and so, her sister stopped calling her or picking her calls. At the beginning, Daisy felt bad and missed them, but with time, she realized she was better off without them. Everything she is today, they never contribute to pay for it. Well, apart from her education. But, from the moment she told them she was going into fashion, she looked down their nose at her choice of career and her father told her that she was wasting her time in doing something that might never be productive. She didn’t take it to heart and worked hard to prove them wrong. But, after the divorce, they used that opportunity to tell her she had indeed brought their greatest fear to fruition and didn’t waste time ejecting her from their lives for good. It irks most times to think of them, but Daisy has learned to live with it and forge on. To her, it was for the best. All that matters now is living a life worthy of emulation for her son. How was she going to make that happen now with his father trying to ruin it afresh for her? “I’m going up, Ella wanna come with me?” She asked, the Collier who whimpered and sat on her back, eyeing her with watery eyes. “What?” She asked and it whispered again. Most times Daisy can’t help but wonder if her dog was human. She is nothing short of demanding. She knew she wanted her to carry her up, rather than walk by herself. So she stepped down and came to scoop her up. “You know the doctor said you need exercise, you will have to start doing this simple task by yourself…” The creature whimpered and placed her head on Daisy’s shoulder. Getting into her room, she dropped her on the bed and made her way to the restroom to freshen up. Today was very stressful albeit very productive. She has to get into work as fast as possible. So many designs will be produced for the upcoming show. There would be several people present and many pickers, if they are lucky, they might be able to bag a position in Forbes list as they have been chasing for sometime now. Just as she was bathing, her dog started barking hysterically. Daisy jerked up from the tub, “Ella, are you okay?” The dog was still barking, not stopping for a minute. Daisy was concerned. It was hard to see Ella go berserk like that unless she was in discomfort. Could it be that Ethan was in the room? But if so, Ella would bark like that because they were cozy before she came in. She quickly left the tub and grabbed her towel to wrap around her. As she opened the door, her eyes widened and as they went to the man, trying to force it open. “Arrrh!” She screamed so loud her lungs gave out. “Who are you?!” She pointed at the man, and crunged back towards the bathroom door. She heard footsteps running upstairs and was somewhat relieved that Ethan was here. “Shit!” The stranger hissed and made for the window, and started fiddling with it. “I’m fuxken calling the cops if you do not tell me who you are!” Daisy was still screaming and her dog going mad as she jumped from side to side still barking. Daisy has never seen her like that. She didn’t even know her dog could be that active. “Fucken open the door this minute, bitch!” The man saw that there was no way he could leave through the window due to how high it was from the floor. Going through it would mean suicide for him. “Daisy!” Ethan banged at the door. Now, here was the thing. Her door was opened with a card. In fact every room in the building was. When she came in, she must have forgotten to place the card back to keep it open which was why it banged shut. It would need her Boeing it again before anyone leaves or comes in. Normally she leaves it open because of Ella or her son, in case they decide to come to her room. “Who the hell are you?!” She repeated, her eyes skidding between the door where Ethan banged and the stranger. Then, she noticed her laptop was open. How?! “What do you want? Who sent you?!” “Open the fucken door and tell whoever is there to back out!” He saw that he was caged in and now he was frustrated. How did he even come in the first place? Daisy wondered. Nobody has ever entered her house before without her knowledge unless someone in her house let them in. Those swinney maids of hers! She would get them all fired if she came out here alive. “Daisy, are you okay?!” Ethan asked frantically. “No! There is a guy in my room and I don’t know who he is!” Daisy let out to Ethan for the first time. “What!” Ethan holauled. “A guy in your fucken room!” He was going mad. “Okay, wait there, baby. I’ve called the cops, they are on their way…” “Tell him not to fucken call the cops! Ouch!”The man screamed when Ella rounded on his legs and bit him. “Hold down your cringy little monster  or I swear to God I will kill it!” “Ella!” Daisy cried and when she made to go to her, the man took that opportunity to make his way to her. She screamed and ran for the door and he was in her in no time. As he grabbed her, Ella grabbed his legs and they all struggled. “Let me go, Ethan!” Daisy screamed, never knowing she would ever need his help again. “Mom?” Shit! Her son! “Let me go, please, I swear I will give you any amount of money you want,” She begged the man, whose hand was going all over her soapy body, unaware of what he was doing as he doughy to keep the dog from biting him. “Daisy,” Ethan started banging on the door again. “I will surely kill this little shit!” “Please let me go…” Daisy fought and when he wouldn’t let go, she grew furious and without thinking, she turned back with every strength in her, she elbowed him, and when he didn’t move, her knee rode up and connected with his groin and at once, he shrieked in pain and landed on the floor. Her dog was on top of him the next minute crawling her paw across the man’s face. Daisy used the opportunity to rush to her bag, grabbed her card and rushed back. When the man made it to her, she lifted her legs and connected with his groin again. “Arh!” He cried, almost at the point of passing out. Daisy opened the door and Ethan and her son rushed in, both looking very concerned. Without thinking it, she crushed herself on Ethan who held her so tight, saying soothing words to her. Their small reunion was broken when Ella whimpered. “Ella!” Her son cried and rushed to the dog who the man had swung off him to the ground harshly. Ethan tackles him to the floor once more and starts delivering flat punches across his face. “Who are you, fucker and how dare you think you can come in here?!”

After the cops arrived and had the guy apprehended, they asked Daisy a few questions before taking the thief away. She sat in her living room now fully dressed up, wondering who could have done that to her. She can’t recall making any enemies but mentions ones that would want to harm her. “Hey,” Ethan strutted to her, and she jumped away, turning to meet his gaze. “Hey,” She mouthed, thankful that he was here to save her today. Only God knows what that man came for but now, she was very scared. “I’m sorry about that,” She looked at him, and smiled as he rocked on his feet, his hands in his pants pocket which were molded to his skin. She looked away, ridding her mind of such mundane thoughts when he was only concerned about her. “It wasn’t your fault,” She shrugged and stood from the couch, walking towards the bar. She didn’t call Amanda because she knows if she does, she would have to leave her house and rush down here at once thereby obstructing her evening with her girl. Daisy didn’t want that. “I should have been here to protect you,” He insisted. “You did that…” She mouthed sincerely. “I don’t know what would have happened if you weren’t around to call the cops. I don’t even know how he got in here,” She looked around. “It’s impossible for anyone to get in here unless someone aids them.” “I thought so too…” He forged, striding after her. “I think it’s one of the maids… I will have to fire all of them. I can’t work with betrayers!” She reached the bar and sat down on the stool. Her son has been sent to bed on time and Ella was curled on his feet in his room. They both had a rough evening and deserve the rest. “I don’t think you should take that, Daisy.” When she fired him with a dark eye, he lifted his hands, “maybe a little, if you want.” He corrected. She ignored him and poured a wholesome amount into her glass. This thing was used to be her only comforter and no one, absolutely no one would tell her otherwise. She brought another glass and dropped in front of him if he wanted to indulge. Seeing that she wasn’t going to adhere to his admonition, he drew the second stool closer and sat on it, taking up the unpacked invitation. Silently they drank from their glasses, none knowing what was going on in the head of the other. Sometimes, the best remedy to despair is silence. When Ethan checked his phone, it was getting late, and he should get going. He didn’t want her to think he was trespassing by wanting to stay maybe till tomorrow when she was safe by herself so, he dropped his glass and jumped down. “I have to start going,” He said slowly, “will you be okay?” Daisy sharply looked at him. It’s not like she wanted him to stay, but she was still shaken from what just took place and knew there was a slim chance of her getting any sleep tonight, so she looked at him imploringly. “Why are you leaving? I mean, you can if you want but I was thinking…” She paused, her lips quivering. She didn’t know what she was doing.. “Yes, I will stay if you want me to,” Ethan quickly chipped in, before she changed her mind. “Okay,” She mouthed, “thanks.” He nodded. She looked around, realizing they should probably have their dinner since it’s already late. “Let’s head to the dining room. I think they have served the food by now,” She pointed in that direction. He made way for her as she jumped down from the stool and they began making their way out of the room. Entering the room, the scintillating scent of macaroni and goat sauce went through Daisy’s nostril, informing her of how hungry the event of this night had made her. They sat down and she dished their food into their plates and started eating. Often he found her eyes trailing to him and when he looked up, she looked down. Ethan caught her on not more than one occasion doing that and she equally caught him sneaking unbeknownst peeks at her. The air was very dense. She didn’t even know that she asked him to stay back. She could very well sleep by herself without his protection and now he must be thinking he was weak and can’t stand a bad night with some stupid list sheep that might have probably come to… “My design!” Her eyes widened. “What?” Ethan asked in confusion.. “I think that guy was sent by someone to steal my design!” She jumped up and started dashing out of the room. Ethan caught up with her at the stairs and they finalized the remaining rungs. “How could you be certain?” He asked out of breath. “When I came out of the bathroom, I saw my laptop open. Normally, we designers often try to steal our designs so as to replicate them. The best way is to steal the blueprint. That way they would replicate it without being pointed at.” She entered her room and went to her laptop. There is no way that guy would have collected it because her blueprint was on her laptop. They were in her iPad that she often carries in her bag. “With the show coming up, they wanted to steal it so as to launch it before us! Gosh!” “Does that even happen?” Ethan found it very appalling. “It will shock you how much people are willing to do for the spotlight! I worked hard on that design, I swear I won’t let anyone do that to me!” She clicked through her laptop, confirming it when she logged in and saw that the pages he opened were all where her initial designs were stored. Suddenly she started laughing and fell onto the bed. Ethan was bemused. “What now?” She tapped his shoulder as she reeled with more laughter and when it receded she said, “I find it so amusing myself that someone would go to this mile just to get our samples. Do you know what that means?” “I swear I still can’t relate. I only know of companies stealing other best workers just to make them use their ideas to bring more productivity to their own company, not for someone trying to steal others’ creativity! That guy must say who sent him!” He stamped and Daisy was surprised at how resolute he was for something that doesn’t concern him at all. “Don’t worry, they didn’t get it ” “They didn’t?” His belly knitted in relief. “Yeah, they didn’t. Let’s just say, we anticipate these things and make sure I work towards avoiding them.” “Oh,” He fell beside her in recourse. He thought someone had taken her hard-earned design. He would have made sure they paid earnestly for it. “It’s okay…” She told him. “I’m sorry I made you leave your dinner.” Concern touches her forehead. “It’s not a problem. I wasn’t that hungry,” He said. “Maybe we should go down so that you can finish up…” “No! I’m full. The entire race and adrenaline rush has engulfed my belly.” “Oh, okay…” Silence. “So what now?” He asked her. “I mean, what are you going to do with the guy?” Daisy thought about it. “I don’t know for now. I guess I will leave him there until I decide what to do with him.” “What? You know that’s not possible,” He told her and she broke out laughing again. Ethan watches her, saving this moment of freedom with her before she remembers she hates him and turns cold towards him again. “I’m just kidding, I will go there tomorrow and make sure he says who sent him. That way I can know who to avoid in this industry.” “That’s the smart thing to do. Maybe it might even be someone you are least expecting.” “Very true.” Daisy quickly agreed, her eyes stylishly taking him in. The best thing would be for them to leave, but no, here she was carrying on a discussion with him as if they were best friends! As though reading his mind, he jumped up and pointed towards the door. “I think… I should go to the guest room now.” She jumped up and nodded. “Yeah, let me show you to the room, I still have to do a few things before I head to bed.” He cocked his brow, his lips twisting to the side. “Like what?” “I have to work, Ethan. I have a mega runway show coming up, I have to be up to the booth if I need things to go smoothly. No sleeping!” “Oh…Kay!” He quipped and they walked out of the room. She showed him to the room that was next to hers and then came back to her room when he was settled in. Entering her room, she lapped against her door, her hand going to her heart to quell her breath at her wild thoughts. God, why was her body betraying her like this? After everything that Ethan did to her, just one night with him and she was feeling this hot in his presence. As she stood there, the only thing going through her head were the images from the other night. Her hand went lower to rest on her center and when she pushed it into her pants, she felt how wet she was. Lord! She needed immediate release. Work indeed! As if she was ever going to concentrate and get any work done with him sleeping under the same roof with her. She pushed away from the door and made for the lamp stand to retrieve herself and for the first time, doubted it was going to do much for her tonight. She needed something real and if she goes on with this, it will be like telling herself a lie. Annoyed with herself, she fling it back in and went to her wardrobe to pick out her swimming gear. It would do her well to use the swimming pool. When she exhausts herself, she will come up and find sleep, she told herself. “Just tonight!” She meditated, changed into a bikini and wore her robe to leave her room. Everywhere was quiet which was what she needed as she made her down. Somehow she reached the living room, she nearly changed her mind and went back to the room in fear that the hoodlums might find her in the pool and choke her. But, the need to forget her present torment overpowered her fear and finished what she started. Disrobing the bathrobe, she dives into the pool and proceeds to swim. She swam from one end to the other, her body getting familiar with the cold liquid. “And I thought I was the only one who needed this,” She heard Ethan’s voice and surfaced with dull force. “Ethan!” She reeled. “What are you doing here?” “I couldn’t sleep and thought instead of disturbing you, maybe I could get a swim…” “Oh,” She fought for words. “I.. I kept thinking of the incident and decided to, you know, swim to get it off my head,” She lies through her teeth. She would rather eat her eyes than tell him the true reason for her swimming. “Then, you don’t mind if I join you?” Oh, God, that would be the worst. She mused. Imagine her going through tough space thinking of him and then he appears by the poolside wearing a robe and to worsen it, he removed it to expose nothing but a short brief underneath his brief. “Daisy?” Ethan purred, relishing in the way she was rendered speechless by him. “Yeah! I mean, of course! I was just about to leave…” He delved in and swam to her, stopping her before she would leave. “I meant with you…” “Ethan…” “Shhhh, it’s okay…” He circles his arm on her waist and tugged her close, every form of reasoning leaving Daisy’s head. ….

She tries to have a little reasoning, but he didn’t seem to want to allow her that liberty, his hand was still around her, drawing her close. “We both know we want this, why shy away from.it?” He asked in a cloudy voice that made Daisy’s head spin. She was trying to fight him but the daft man was bent on making her continue doing this thing that would only make her feel regret at the end. “Ethan…” He didn’t allow her to finish and sealed their lips once more, his hand tightening around her as he was hypnotized by her fragrance emanating from her hair. She thought she could resist him, wanted to resist him but when it came to Ethan, with his hand about her, the devil could easily see heaven than that happening. He twirled them around to replace her in his former position, leasing her back until her back grazed on the body of the pool, his warmth encircling her and making her forget about the challenges enveloping her. She shuddered, but it wasn’t from the cold, it was from a more dominant need beckoning greedily from within and striving to destroy her in the hands of this man. Without meaning to, her hand found his neck and curled around it as their lips fought an endless battle with each refusing to yield to the dominance of the other. His right hand journeyed to her neck and massaged back and forth, undoing a knot there and making her cry out between their kisses. She was still swimming from the euphoric sensation when she felt the water directly on her nipple and knew exactly what had happened. She was naked to him. Again! His finger played with her hair, delaying and documenting her as she reacted like a lion watching its prey. He tore away from her, their breaths coming in slow gasps, her eyes as dark as the night cloud, roving around his face. His hand was still missing her neck, and his equally dark eyes were still examining her. The next time he captured her lips, this time, he didn’t mean to go easy on her. He meant to claim her, to make sure that even when she was not there, she would be paralyzed with the memories of tonight. Of him. All over her. She wouldn’t be able to function without thinking of him, his touches and the sensations he drives in her. That is his Daisy, the one he knew before who wouldn’t go a day without seeking him and demanding he take her. Anywhere, anytime! He growled into her lips, the knowledge alone seemingly backfiring and throwing him to the brink of his sanity! Is he teaching her a lesson or teaching himself because this is pure torture! He kissed her, kneaded her, but avoided the places where he knew she most wanted him. In a flash, he replaced her front with her back to him, her front lapping on the cold marbles and causing her to hiss in chill. He grabbed her neck and his lips took abode, kissing, sucking, kneading and folding, while she writhed, making animalistic sounds that alone satisfied him, informing him he was close to achieving his aim. God have mercy! “You are mine, Daisy Raven Richard! I need you to know that!” She pushed at him, he pushed back, and at once, captured her breast from behind, and squeezed gently. She cried out and bucked her back to his front, her head falling back to his shoulder and her front pushing out. He continued kneading it, missing the sweet molds that used to be his favorite when they were still married. He didn’t let go, not even when she begged him. He knew she loved it, and went on molding it. He held her neck with his left hand, still massaging, while his left, fondled both breasts. If Daisy could tell anything, she knew he was a mess as her. He was panting very loud like an Injured wild animal and his manhood that was poking from behind her, was as hard as stone. She needed him badly inside her but each time she wanted to ask him, his hands on her would muddle her words, rendering her speechless and a victim of his mental assault. She missed this, missed him more than she could admit! He knew her like no one and knew just where to touch her to make her feel good. When last did she feel this way? she can’t remember. Only Ethan knew and now, she knew that she will never remain the same ever again. “Say my name louder, baby!” He purred, then concentrates his torture in her nipples, clicking his thumb on it and making Daisy tremble, almost releasing even when he hasn’t touched her down there. That place was an entirely different story. By now, she could feel her sticky wetness between her thighs and tried to conceal it by knotting her two legs together, which had bucked twice now as though she was about to pass out. “Say my name!” He flipped her about, meeting her challenging eyes. It maddened him, driving him to the point of jumping off a bridge that she was still feisty even when her body was telling a different story. He was my ore hand willing to meet this challenge. “Bring it on!” He coursed, and latched his mouth to her neck, kissed it to her cleavage, and before she would say ado, he took a pebbled nipple in his mouth and twirled it. “Ethan! Please,” She grabbed his head, bucking into him and thrashing, one of her hands locating her aching center to administer self help but he saw her on time, grabbed her hand, and dropped it by her side. He would not allow her that privilege. That is why he was here. He grabbed her waist, hoisted her up and dropped her off the pool, the night light in collision with the neon lighted pool light to cast an alluring glow on her . At this point sitting there so hungry for him, all he could see was the Princess of Haniba, the goddess of everything seductive! Dang that! He would even wholehearted agree that she was hotter by far than that wretched goddess. If only true historians had seen her like this. Her chest was heaving up and down as he slowly traced her naked thighs. Her sexy lips were half parted and inaudible breath emitting from it as she blearily checked him out. She was so vulnerable, and he caused it. Seeing that she would cry if he didn’t do right by her, he gently took her legs, bent down and placed them on his shoulders, then he buried his head on her honeypot. “Yeah, Ethan, that feels so good!” She grabbed her breast and fondled them, her other hand supporting her on the cold marbles, as her legs quivered. He started kissing, his finger starting her fold seeking for that pebbled spot to lick off, knowing how much she liked it. He captured the bud between his lips and started sucking vehemently and without ado, Daisy knew she was almost close to paradise. She let go of her breast and fell back, her breast adorning spacing and paying reverence to the night stars up above. “Yeah, I swear I love it! Ethan, Ethan!” Yeah, he was getting there! He knew when he got exactly where he wanted her and right now, he hasn’t! While ducking her clit, he joined two fingers and pushed them into her. “Yes! I love it! I love you, Ethan, I swear to God!” She shook and squirted her cum all over her face and he smiled while licking off every of that sweetness, feeling very proud of his handiwork. If he didn’t get to that apex, he wouldn’t have slept well tonight and maybe every other night from now. Because he knew her, and knew she always reached there with him.  This means home, he had taken her there. He felt so proud of himself that when he slid her back into the water, he took her lips and smoldered her with kisses. “You are so sweet, baby,” He mumbled. Daisy couldn’t say anything in shame. She knew she had messed up. He would never take her seriously from now on because he now sees her. He will now think all these while she has been pretending to him. How could she? He massaged her neck, and while kissing her, her body was still responding even after her major flop. What is wrong with her? How could she tell him she loved him? That was so stupid of her! She stopped moving her lips and started pushing at his chest. She pushed until Ethan got the message and let her go. “I have to go in. I feel cold,” She let out, not meeting his eyes and letting him see how vulnerable she felt. Ethan knew what was going on, and wasn’t willing to let her back into that shell after coming this far. This night wasn’t his best. He isn’t supposed to touch her after what happened, but just the way she is much to his touches, that is the same way he is powerless to her. Whenever she is around him, he seems to lose his sense of reasoning and all he would think about would be her. He can’t let her shrink back now. It would injure his heart. “Let’s talk about it. Slap me, kick me, do anything but do not walk away from me, Daisy, please I beg you.” He implored, holding her elbow. “I just want to go to bed,” She argued. He snorted. “You and I both know it’s not true. You are regretting what we just did and while that hurts, I do not think I will blame you for it.” He twisted her around and extended his hand to her face, placed his index on her jaw and tipped her face upwards. Her eyes were red rimmed with so many swirling emotions. But mostly of pain. “I’m so sorry, Daisy. I swear if I could take back the old times I would but please do not do this to me.” “I just want to go to bed, Etha…” She repeated. “You hate me, you resent me so much even though your body still wants me… I get it, I am still a slave of your body too.” His voice was so low and broken. “I can’t stop thinking about you, Daisy. I tried but I couldn’t. All I want is you, everything!” “Then you shouldn’t have hurt me,” A tear fell down her face. “You made me go through hell, Ethan, each time I try to forgive you, it keeps resurfacing as though in mockery. I can’t stop thinking about it. I can’t help it, I’m sorry…” “You wanted me to stay tonight, that means deep down somewhere you still remember…you still remember what we shared.” “That was a mistake…” She sniffed. “It’s not Daisy, please don’t say that. I fucked up everything, but I’m willing to go back and make everything.” “You can’t…” She countered, tried once more to take her hands but he held her hostage. “You can’t do that, Ethan. You ruined everything. All I want now is… Is for you to be a father to my son, Ethan. And that is only because for some reason he seems to love you. But that is all you can get from me. I can’t do this with you, please don’t make me.” “Daisy…” “Accept that or you forget everything. I will take him and leave and you will never see him again. So, now that I am willing to compromise, please don’t make me take it back.” “What about us?” His eyes watered, and she looked away forcefully. “It’s over between us, Ethan. Forever!” With that she left him at the pool and hastened out, tears of pain cascading down her face. ..

Ethan thought his world was over. Like everything was crushing beneath him and that continued even after a week that he left her household. He has seen his son twice this week but not her. She was always working and the second day that he had taken his son home from the kiddies and used that excuse to see her, as though envisaged that, she crept up to her room before he would see her and didn’t come down, not even when his son went to tell her he was leaving. His heart was broken. When she said she didn’t want anything between them again, he thought it was just a fib. In the past, she got angry and she would say mean things, including not going to be with him, but at the end it was all words of anger. But this time, this time he feared it was different. “Dad, are you okay?” His son asked, jumping on his couch where he was watching him and the dogs play before he drifted off. “Yeah, son, I was just thinking about your mom..” He said honestly. “My mom?” The bit sat properly on the couch, his little legs sticking out in front of him as he appraised his father. “Is she still mad at you?” “It appears so, boy. What has she been up to lately?” He asked the boy, who has been his intel for the past month. The boy’s curly tresses fluttered as he folded his mouth and thought of his father’s words. “She has been up to a lot of things, Dad. The other day this man came to take her out in the night, and Aunty Amanda had to come pick me up to her place…” Ethan’s heart skipped. “She slept out?” “Yeah, she did…” It was like a knife was pierced in his chest. She was with another man? He has never been with another woman and would never think of it and she was going about with other men? This is so unfair! He had tried calling her on so many occasions but they all entered voice mails. So this was why? She now has another man.. “Dad…” The boy went on his knee and shook his fathers arm. Ethan met his son’s similar orbs, only realizing then he might be freaking out. “I’m okay, son… C’mon enjoy your animation,” He pointed at the wild screen. “I hate those…” The boy folded his arm under chest definitely. “Mom said they were for losers…” Quite like her to say that to a five year old. “Hey, did you tell your mom I will be picking up today?” His curls went in diverse directions as he shook them. “Nah..m why?” “Nothing, just wondering if maybe we could surprise her… What do you think?” He thought about it in his little head and then smiled and nodded fervently. “I like it! She would like it. Maybe we can get her chocolates, she likes them especially when she is cold…” Ethan’s heart melted at his words. If there was something he hasn’t thanked Daisy for, it was for the way she brought up their boy. The kid was too smart for his age and said highly sensible things. Which kid at his age hated animation?! Only his son. “C’mon, boy,” He jerked at the boy who squealed loudly and jumped off the couch. He ran after him, “I will catch you and feed you to Tarantula!” The boy ran towards the stairs, his hair bouncing and the dogs enticed by the game ran after them, barking all the while. The house was on fire. That evening, he brought him back home and when he died the engine, he sent a little prayer to the one up there asking for his help on this one. And then he went to help his son down and the dog jogged down boisterously. The front door snapped open and his present fantasy stormed out, and she wasn’t looking receptive at all. “Mom!” The boy  ran to her and she stopped to examine his arm as though expecting him to be incomplete. She crushed the boy to her, her face so red with worry and it made Ethan more nervous. The front door opened again and two women walked out. One was Amanda and the other, Becky. Amanda met his gaze and made the death gesture on her neck to him. Then she mouthed. “Why did you pick him without calling?” She gestured to her ear.  He pinched his eyes close, realizing that was true. He was so busy yesterday and had the mind to tell her he was picking their son but when he later called her, she wasn’t picking his damn calls. How was he supposed to tell her then? Daisy eventually released the boy and stood up at him, “Danny go inside, I will meet you. It appears I will have to speak with your father…” “Daisy..” He raised his hand in defense and Amanda came forward seeing the fire brewing. “…To clarify some things…” Daisy finished and the boy turned to his father as if knowing he was in danger, smiled weakly, and dashed inside with Ella. “Daisy I can explain…” “Of course you will explain because this might be the last time you will see him!” “Oh, c’mon!” He cried. “Daisy, please hear him out…” Amanda came to touch her. “Please…” “He took my son!” She pointed accusing fingers at him. “I swear I didn’t mean it like that. I called but you won’t pick up your damn phone!” He was swearing now and it was from frustration. Daisy was doing this intentionally. She wanted to hurt him and he was very well damn hurt more than. anything. The thought of bearing her resentment was much more torture than he bear. “I didn’t pick your calls because I don’t owe you a damn thing! You brought this upon yourself while blaming it on me?” She stamped every word with her finger. “If you called and I didn’t pick, then you shouldn’t have taken him! Did you know how scared I was?” “I’m sorry! Okay? I’m sorry for doing that, Daisy, please, please, stop! You have done enough. What else can I do before you will forgive me? You want me dead? Then go in there, bring a knife and kill me so that you will finally be happy!” “I will never do that! How about you just get lost and never come back into our lives?!” “Daisy, stop, please…” Amanda implored, tugging her hand, her heart melting for Ethan despite knowing what he did was wrong. Everyone makes mistakes and if God could forgive, who are we not to? “Stop, stop taking his side, Mandy. Did you remember when he cast me out like I meant nothing to him? Did you recall that day under the rain and with this same son he rejected, staying under that rain and shaking, thinking my life will come to an end…? So you remember?” She jabbed her finger at Amanda, tears pouring down her face. “You saw me, you saw what I went through but I can’t expect you to understand when you weren’t in my shoes?!” “I understand, Dee. I am your best friend and I went through that period with you, I saw everything and I do not take his side, but I need you to calm down, please for the sake of Danny.” “I was hungry, I was rejected by the very people who were supposed to love me! He told the press I was a whore, he lied to everyone about me, ruined my life, my everything! He even lied to her!” She indicated Becky who was overpowered with emotions watching the scene before her and had joined in the rain of tears. “He lied to her that I cheated on him to get a contract, didn’t you?” She was at Ethan’s face at once. “I’m sorry, Daisy. I was foolish, and deserves it but please forgive me,” Ethan fell on his knees. “If I could do anything to rectify this, I swear I will.” “Oh, you can Ethan… You can start by staying away from me! Go back to your mother and leave us alone!” “I can’t do that…” He mumbled, knowing he can’t even though he tried. As for going to his mother, he was very well going to go to her, but this time it’s to vent his anger on her. “Just get out!” She blared, pointed at the gate and twisted and matched to the door, leaving everyone behind. She wiped furiously at her face, slamming the front door behind her. Amanda didn’t know what to do. For the past month, Daisy has been like a snail, crawling all over the place mindlessly. She knew it had to do with Ethan but each time she brought it up, she would shun her and tell her never to bring up his name. Right now, his name was like an abomination in their household. She didn’t know what happened because last month she could swear the two of them were starting to cuddle but then one day she came to work and told her someone broke into her house and tried to steal the blueprint of their samples. She mentioned Ethan helping her but then the next thing, she started cursing him and told her never to bring up his name again. Since then, nothing has been the same. Today when she came from the house telling her, her son had gone missing, Amanda knew that wasn’t possible. She has asked for Ethan’s number but Daisy told her she had deleted it. Amanda was mad at her for doing that but held her tongue and now here they were. Whatever happened, must have been serious because even she didn’t think she could do anything about it. Ethan slowly stood up from the ground and dusted the knee of his jean trousers, his face a mask of emotions. “I’m sorry, Mandy, I know you too hate me, but you are the only one that can help me…” “I can’t do anything, I’m sorry, Ethan. You just have to heed to her and stay away for now. Maybe you can come around later but for now… Please just respect her wishes…” He took her in for sometime, reflecting if he could stay away longer but then if it would mean that Daisy would allow him in once more, then so be it. He didn’t know what changed. She was beginning to let him in, and then, she twisted around like a cobra and struck. It all started after she confessed her feelings for him, that was where the entire problem emanated from. “Thanks,” He mouthed and with one last look towards the front door, he made his way to his car, entered and zoomed out. He would keep trying. More months, more years, one day she would surely forgive him. He knew it. Amanda went inside back to her friend to see how she was fairing. She found her in front of the liquor section as anticipated, drowning herself in alcohol. “You know, coming to take this each time you are mad at something won’t help anything. I have watched you drool around the place for the past month and I must tell you it’s started to get on my nerves, Dee.” “Well, you can get out if you are tired of looking at my face…” “Excuse me?” “I said get out of my house if you are tired of looking at my face, what’s your problem? I am sick and tired of everyone trying to tell me how to act!” Her nose flared. She snorted with a sad smile, lifted the bottle directly into her mouth and then when she dropped it, she said, “I am used to everyone leaving, Mandy, so if you also want to leave, then kick the door behind you…” Mandy knew she was high and mad, she didn’t take her words to heart despite feeling offended. She only scoffed, went to take her keys and matched to the door. “Let’s get out of here, Becky…” ….

The following days were very grimed for Daisy. She didn’t go to work, all she did was come down in the morning to make sure her son and Ella were prepared for the driver to take them to the kiddie’s house so she could have space for herself. She switched off her home because she didn’t want anyone to reach her. All she desired was quiet and to think. She messed up. She messed up badly and she was trying to rectify her mistake. We were not supposed to make out with Ethan after everything and even when it happened the first time, she was supposed to avoid it the next time but she allowed him into her house and allowed him to touch her. Again. And this time, she allowed her feelings to spill to him, proving to him that he had power over her. This morning, she woke up very early and sent off her companions very early so that she could attend to some personal business. It was intentional. She needed to go through the design sent by her assistant three days ago and make sure that they got the major arches in the seams. She wouldn’t want anything to ruin, not even her stubbornness. She was intentionally avoiding her office. She didn’t want to look at Amanda after asking her out of her house the other night. Amanda is the only friend she had and was more than a sister to her. Oftentimes when they had an issue, it was still Amannda that came by. They had never had any issue that persisted past twenty-four hours before the latter came barreling through her door to check on her. For her not to come up to now means that this time, she crossed the line. So the best thing was to avoid her all together. Since she turned on her phone this morning, she has ignored all the messages that came in, and went straight to her mail where she saw the message from her assistant. Having finished, she reclined back on the chair and deliberated whether to check her messages or not. She was about to give up when the phone started ringing. It was her assistant. Now that it is ringing, she has to pick it. “What’s up?” She asked as she picked up. “Good afternoon, ma..” The girl greeted. “How are you doing? I am calling to tell you that I’m on my way to your house and wanted to know if you will need anything..” “Go home, Mildred, I’m not ready to see anyone..” “’I’m already in front of your gate, sorry,” The singing sound of the girl’s voice pissed off Daisy but since she was already in front of her gate, she couldn’t turn her out. She has already done enough harm. It wasn’t long, the front doorbell rang, and then she had to leave the study and sauntered down the hall, wrapping her Kimono around her to cover her bum shot and crop top from showcasing any part of her body. The girl’s face lit up when they landed on her. “You look well…” “You were in front of my gate asking if I will need anything. Since when did they locate a mart in front of my gate?” “I’m sorry, I just wanted to make sure you are good,” The girl bent backward, squeezing her face humorously. Then she extended her right hand bearing a package. “But I bought you chocolate, I heard it helps when you are moody..” Daisy had no option but to smile. Just be from Amanda. “Come in and stop blabbing…” She trudged towards her sitting quarters. “The kitchen is in that direction..” She pointed to a door which the girl whirled and ran to. In the living room, she turned on the TV to restore life into the room and make it look like humans actually lived there and just some depressed woman. There was nothing fun going on so she dropped the remote hoping when the little lady came she would choose what she wanted. The lady soon returned after scooping a large quantity into a plate and a spoon. Daisy accepted it with thanks and relaxed back on the couch. She knows the mousy lady doesn’t just drop by. Amanda must have sent her. There was stretched silence as they watched the boring program going on on the tv, while Daisy ate her ice cream quietly. The girl cleared her throat. There she goes, Daisy thought. ” How have you been doing, Ma’am?” Daisy rolled her eyes. ” I have told you more than once to stop calling me ma’am, Mildred. It makes me feel like an old mean boss.” The girl chuckled. “Okay, I’m sorry, what is going on, Daisy? It’s unlike you to stay away from the office, especially in a time like this…” Daisy shrugged her shoulders, spooning ice cream into her mouth. “I just wanted to rest from everything. I have been so stressed lately. By the way, that’s why I am employed right? To help me out in times like this…” “I know and I’m not complaining…” “Then why worry?” Her eyes twitched and her fingers on her lap fiddled with the hem of her gown. “It’s just that I noticed that lately, you have been distant. And Amanda has been too. She quarreled with Becky so she has been aloof too.” What? Daisy sat up. “What happened?” “I dunno. Though from what I overheard, Becky complained she has not been giving her any attention since you two quarreled so she said she will go back to Argentina till she wants her again.” Oh, my. Daisy surged within. She has ruined their relationship! And here she was thinking it was Amanda that had sent Mildred to her house to check how she was fairing. “How is she?” She asked Mildred. The girl bounced her shoulders. “Been moping around the office. The other day she fired Amani for not completing work that was supposed to be done three days ago…” Daisy gasped. Amani was one of their best hands, he can’t be fired just like that. She has to do something. “I think you should speak to her…” The girl suggested. “Another thing…” What more could be greater than this? “I think she traveled to her parent’s house yesterday, and now there is no one to supervise at the office. With the show coming up, it’s a very bad time for this to be happening…” Daisy was no longer listening. “Amanda traveled?” “Yeah… Her assistant told me this morning.” “Shit!” Daisy was already up from the couch. She dropped her cream cup on the table and statutes making her out. “Where are you going?” Mildred asked. “Book me a ticket to New York at once, Mildred. I have to go to her.” “What? I came to tell you to come back to work and you are going to New York?” “Hurry up, Mildred. I pay you to obey me, not question me!” Daisy sniped from upstairs, hurrying to her room. “What if the order might ruin things?!” “Just do it dammit!” She snapped and banged the door closed. She hastened to her closet and started flinging clothes as she looked for what to wear and things to go with. She has never traveled like this in a long time. She can’t believe Amanda would go to her parents house without telling her. Could she be that mad at her? She promised she was going to be there for her when she told her parents about her sexuality and she was damn keeping to her promise because that is exactly what Amanda would have done for her. She has been so saturated in her own problems that she might end up losing the very people who care for her! Done arranging, she picked up her car keys and grabbed her bag as she made for the door. She didn’t even have her bath! Who cared? She came down and her assistant was speaking to someone on the phone. Once she saw her boss, she ended the call. “Have you booked?” Daisy asked. “Yes, ma’am. It’s the last ticket I was lucky to get. Though there is a little problem…” “What?” Daisy arched her brow, dropped her bag to rearrange her bra cup that was poking at her. She might have worn it wrongly in her haste. “It’s not first class. ..” Daisy halted her movement. “Don’t tell me it’s the economy…” She shook her head, already frightened. “I’m sorry….” “Damn!” She shouted and made for the door. The girl rushed to pick her bag and went after her. Daisy hated using the economy class so much but for her friend, she was willing to sacrifice that if she would get to her. “Get the damn car ready!” She ordered the driver and waited for him to drive out before she suddenly recalled she had responsibilities. Damn it! “Mildred, I need a favor.” “Whatever you need, Daisy.” “Can you help me pick up my son and my dog from the kiddies?” The girl’s face fell. “I-I might be able to pick them but I can’t take them to my house because my sister just came around with her kids so…” “Fuck!” She cursed. How could she not have thought about this? There is only one thing left for her to do.. …

Ethan was in his black SUV driving back from work that evening when his phone started ringing. He wanted to ignore it. In fact, recently he hasn’t been picking calls. After that day with Daisy, he had traveled to New York to visit his mother and they had a long talk. She was repentant and asked for his forgiveness, but he wasn’t ready to listen. When he walked out that day, he left her with the words that until Daisy is ready to speak to him, he was never going to talk to her again. And he meant it. So now apart from his clients, and of course his assistant from the office, he never answers any calls from anyone. He turned to a corner and the phone went off again. In the process of turning, his eyes briefly fluttered to it and came to a screeching stop. “You son of a devil!” the driver coming directly behind him cursed and sped off. He wasn’t listening and wasn’t in the mood to respond ‘because he knew he was wrong plus at this point even though he wasn’t, the only thing he cared about was the name displayed on the phone. He rapidly grabbed the phone with quivering hands and picked up. “Hey…” There was momentous silence but he knew she was there, obviously regretting calling him. “Hy, Ethan…” Daisy’s raspy voice filtered through the phone. “Hey, are you okay?” “Yeah..” Daisy tried to stay normal.because she needed a favor from him. “Hey, I’m calling to ask for a favor…” “Whatever it is, baby–” “Don’t fucken call me that, Ethan! You know what? Forget I called…” “Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Please don’t cut the call, I’m sorry, I won’t call you that if you don’t want me to ..” “Good… Okay, the thing is, I have this impromptu trip to make and I was wondering if you could help me bring my son and Ella to your home till I get back, please…” “Of course I can do that, Daisy. He is our son, why won’t I?” “Okay, thanks!” “Wait!” “What?!” “A-are you okay?” “Of course, what are you expecting? That I will die?” “No,” she hurried amid a nervous chuckle. “I mean the impromptu travel…” “Oh, it’s kind of personal,” “Okay, safe trip…” “Bye!” She cut the call on him and held the phone to her mouth to inhale deeply. There, she didn’t die. “Yes!” Ethan yelped with a sharp fist bump in the air and did a mad reverse toward the kiddies where his son was with the little nippy. This was a way at least for him. …. Daisy couldn’t believe she called him but she didn’t have a choice. She has to go to New York today and she didn’t want to leave without making sure her boy is good with her dog. She wouldn’t be at peace. What kind of mother would that make her? The trio was smooth, despite having to be cramped up with so many bodies but she made it out softly without breaking a neck. She arrived in a cab and gave the man directions to the house of Amanda’s patents. The house was just as the last time she came there. Nothing much has been done to it aside from the minor renovations. She sat in the cab for a while looking at the environment, her mind going to the last time she was there. It’s been upto four years now since then. “Ma’am, we are here,” the cab driver said as though in reminder. She nodded, opened her bag to give him some bucks and stepped down. After her family kicked her out, she hasn’t seen Amanda’s family and doesn’t know if her family told them what happened and how they will look at her now. She was here for her friend and even though she didn’t think this part through, she was glad to be here. She pressed the doorbell and waited by the porch. There was no sound at first but after a while, feet padded on the floor down to the door and then the key rattled and the door opened open. It was Mr. Holland, Amanda’s father. His eyes lit up in surprise. “Raven!” He called her by the name they all used to call her. Well, till after the divorce when she settled for her middle name instead. It kind of made her forget her past and embraced her new life. A new life that wasn’t so new anymore. She smiled, sincerely happy to see him. “Hy, Mr. Holland. It’s been a while…” “Yeah… Come in,” He made way for her and she went in. “Amanda your friend is here, how come you didn’t tell us she was coming?” She shook my head, meaning to tell him she didn’t tell her when she heard someone running down the stairs and what she was about to say halted in her mouth. Amanda came into view, her hands in the pocket of an old jean trouser and a shirt that was too big for her petite frame. “Hey…” She appeared tense, surprised to see Daisy. “Sorry, I didn’t call before coming, I hoped I would give you a surprise…” She used her eyes to relay a message to Amanda who shook her head, sucked in her lips and smiled at her. “It’s no biggie, come on in,” She came to take Daisy’s bag from her and they walked ahead while her father flowed behind, seemingly confused. “Are you guys doing well together?” He had to ask because since these two came to know each other, they are hardly inseparable. But, since his daughter came back, she hasn’t said anything about Daisy and has been moping around the house. “Yes, Dad, why do you ask that?” They reached the living room and Daisy located one of the leather couches and flopped down.. “Nothing, just that I’m flummoxed you didn’t know she was coming… That’s hard to imagine…” “Okay, Dad cut it out,” Amanda said and made her way to the stairs. “I will put this in your room and mom is in the kitchen. Mom! Daisy is here!” She called and hurried up the rungs. The kitchen opened and banged close and Mrs. Holland rushed out, her eyes widening as  they landed on the young lady on the couch. Daisy was the last to see her and quickly stood when she did. “Mrs. Holland…” “Oh, come here, my little girl, it’s been so long…” Daisy went to accept her hug and the woman did crush her, sniffing into her shoulders. “We thought we were never going to see you again after what happened…” “That is in the past,” Daisy said lowly. “Your mother has been miserable, she hasn’t been the same since you left, especially when the papers traveled to this place carrying stories of your successes.” Daisy snickered, albeit sadly. She was unfazed one bit by her statement. To her, she had no parents. The moment they kicked her out in her condition not caring that she was in a delicate state, that was when they became dead to her. So she won’t even talk about them. “How have you been, Mrs. Holland?” She asked instead. The woman pulled away from her and cradled her face in a demure state, teatt shimmering in her aged orbs. “You won’t even talk about them… You have to go see them, my girl, they are still your blood.” Daisy didn’t want this, she didn’t come here for this but she won’t argue with the old woman. “I will, someday. But for today, I came here to visit you so let’s not talk about them, okay?” “Okay, okay, look at me, I haven’t even served you bay leaf and here I am making you uncomfortable!” She dragged her off to the kitchen. Amanda mom believed the bay leaf was a symbol of good luck, so,  everytime anyone crosses her threshold, she serves you the bay leaf tea to purge you of very bad energy and give you luck. Daisy has never believed in the gibberish nor has she argued with her about it. Amanda has the same mindset. “So how has it been over there?” she asked Daisy, who accepted the glass and slipped from it. Well, there seems to have been an improvement from how it used to taste in the past. “Work has been great, just the bustle and stress but it’s what we love doing so we accept it!” The woman smacked her lips and went back to stirring the stew. “ I knew you girls were going to be very successful one day right from the first time I saw you two together!” At least she has a brain, Daisy thought. Her parents never thought so. They thought she was bound to fail in her choice of career from the onset. “Thank you…” “I don’t know what is wrong with your friend though,” She proceeded to talk back to Daisy… “Since she came in yesterday, she hasn’t said anything more than a word to anyone. She didn’t even tell us she was coming… Just came in and that was when I knew something was wrong somewhere…” Daisy confirmed then that Amanda hasn’t told them anything. Well, she came early. “There is nothing to worry about Mrs. Holland, we have everything under control,” She sighed. …

Later when Daisy managed to escape from the clasp of Amanda’s parents and ran upstairs, she didn’t see her in the room where she placed her bag, so she went in search of her in her room which was the second one after her room. She knocked and pushed open. Amanda was sitting there, her head bent on her phone typing furiously. She looked up when Daisy entered, and looked down at once. Daisy sensed the tense air, and knew something was off. “What’s up?” She went closer and plopped down in front of her friend on the bed. “What’s going on, Mandy?” “I should actually be asking you that, Dee. You just showed up without telling me and now you are asking me what’s going on?” Her voice sounded bitter “Whoa! Calm down, girl. I didn’t know I needed permission to come here, okay? I only came because I know I fucked up back home. I shouldn’t have channeled my anger at you when I was the one who fucked up.” “Obviously,” Amanda rolled her eyes downward, and shifted away. Daisy knew she was going through something and knew it was her time to be by her friend’s side as she knew she would have if she were in her shoes. “I’m sorry, Mandy. I missed you so much and I knew no matter what, I had to be here for you because I promised.” “You didn’t have to come,” Mandy said, stood up and went to the window. “Well, too late.” Daisy said, stood, and went to her. “If there is something I have learned in our friendship, it’s the fact that friends stay when things go rough so I’m sorry, but I am not going anywhere. Especially now that I know you need me the most.” “I don’t need you or anyone, Daisy.” Daisy exhaled, stopping directly in front of her. ” I heard about Becky.” “You are happy now, ain’t you?” Amanda asked, meeting her eyes. “No!” Daisy cried out. “Why should I be?” She displayed her two arms. “I was happy for you when you were with her, I swear it! I don’t know what happened but if you think she is the right one for you, then I think we should…” “Stop talking about her!” Amanda snapped, meeting Daisy’s eyes squarely. “Let’s not talk about her anymore. She made her decisions and for her not to pick my calls up to now? I think it’s for the best. I came here to tell my parents about us but now she isn’t even here to fight with me. At the slight storm, she runs. Is that what I’m going to put up with?” “She ran because she was scared, Amanda. You were not being fair to her by being a scent minded.” Daisy stated not wanting her friend to make a bad decision as a result of something which wouldn’t have happened if not she messed up. “I think you should fight for her, Mandy.” Amanda exhaled dejectedly, her shoulders sagging. “What am I going to do?” Daisy smiled sadly and dragged her into her arms to squash her. “First of all, we tell your parents so that next time she comes back, you are bringing her to meet them. And then hopefully, pops the question.” “You think so?” Amanda jerked away, her forehead furrowed in worry. “I know so,” Daisy pulled her back. “Aww, I missed your hugs so much.” “I do too. I was so miserable without you that I brought it out on her,” She mewled, her hands going around Daisy and they indeed squashed each other. When they pulled apart, they went to flop down on the bed with their faces to the decked white ceiling, their hands behind their head, the fluorescent light in the room reflected off their faces. ” How has it been here with them?” Daisy asked. Amanda puffed out exasperating air and shook her head with her eyes closed. “It has been terrifying, I must tell you. Particularly mom! Yesterday I considered leaving twice!” “You don’t say…” Daisy agreed. “I’m just coming but I am already feeling the heat.” “Can you imagine, she told me about the new Pastor son in her parish?” “What?” Daisy howled with laughter. “How could she?” Amanda made a funny face. “I told her point-blank I’m not interested and would never be! In fact I refused to go to the evening service with them yesterday to avoid any unwanted attention or introductions.” Daisy was still rolling with laughter. When the laughter eventually receded, they both laid there in silence for a beat, each having their own wild thoughts. Then, Daisy broke it. “You know, you are lucky to have another who cares so much about you like that.” Amanda looked sideways at her wryly. “I’m glad she cares for you too. Wait till we are down for dinner.” “If you mean she would match make me to the Parsons younger son, thanks. I will rather pass and cheer for her matchmaking with you.” Amanda shook her head, deciding to forget about her mother’s trouble. She looked to her side, her hand going to her hair to stare intently at her friend. Daisy blushed “what?” She waved her hand around Amanda’s face. “Don’t look at me like that, you know I hate it. And if you are considering begging me to help you…” She gestured to Amanda’s short knickers and the latter fell back on her back in laughter. “No!” Amanda cried. “You are so gross. That is the last thing on my mind, eww! What do you think of me? A wild animal?” Daisy shrugged. “You know, I will never see you like that! I have my picks.” Daisy’s nose flared in embarrassment. “What do you mean by that? I’m not that attractive for your fantasies?” “Not like that…” Amanda came back to her position, eyeing Daisy. “Just that you and I are more like sisters, so I don’t think anything can ever make me see you like that.” “Whatever! That’s so gross by the way…” Daisy agreed. “Very,” Amanda shook her head, offsetting her hair from the pony bundle. “Why are we even talking about that? I meant to ask you about Ethan. Have you heard from him?” Daisy took in a steady breath and nodded. “Today.” She started. “I didn’t have a choice but to call him to take care of Danny and Ella while I fly here.” She shrugged, releasing her arms that were starting to ache from under her head. “Aww, that’s so sweet. You know he called me many times, begging me to talk to you.” “He did?” Daisy asked, unknowingly eager. Then realizing herself, she cleared her throat and averted her gaze, hoping her heart wasn’t showing in her eyes. But, Amanda has already seen it, and only smiled. “So this is a moment of truth and I am going to tell you one thing, Daisy, you only live once.” “I know that.” Daisy shone her eyes impishly, her shoulders rising and falling in nonchalance. “I own that line.” “Amanda fell on the bed on her side, her hands going to support her head. “I’m only saying that you shouldn’t throw it away because of the past. Ethan messed up, I agree, yet, he is remorseful about it.” “That doesn’t change it.” “Still, it changes everything.” Daisy glared at her. “Calm down, let me explain,” pleaded Amanda. “You recall back then I’m college when Lupita the girl from Philadelphia said she slept with another girl in their matrimonial bed and then instead of apologizing, he locked the doors and made her watch?” Daisy cringed, recalling the story vividly. How could she? She was one of those that had to console the poor girl. “Well, what you ain’t know is that she divorced him after, and then ten years later, after she moved to San Francisco, he looked for her, and their daughter, bought her a house without her knowledge and made her live in it.” “What?” Daisy asked, sitting up. “That prick!” “Yeah, he is… But here is the main story… Ten months later, she started digging in who bought her the house and and found out he was the one, and he begged for her forgiveness, slept in the twin for a week in front of her house just to get her attention, and then when she saw he was not going anywhere and her daughter ran out of the house threatening to die with her father if her mother doesn’t forgive him. She had no choice but to forgive him. He was admitted to the hospital but he died of pneumonia. She is presently in rehab because she blames herself for killing him.” “My God…” Daisy mouthed, full of emotions. “That’s… Not fair…” “Exactly, Daisy. It wasn’t fair. Sometimes we are so mad at people that we do things, very horrible things to them, but then haven’t we all sinned? Everyone deserves a bit of forgiveness. Isn’t that what the holy book preaches.” Daisy nodded in agreement. It was her turn to say, “What should I do?” ….

“Amanda! Raven! Come down, dinner is ready!” Amanda’s mother called them from the down and they had to suspend their discussion and left the room. In the dining room, Mrs. Holland served the sumptuous dishes which only by its aroma, had Daisy’s stomach somersaulting in hunger. “Thanks, Mrs. Holland.” “I have told you on more than one occasion to stop calling me that and call me mom, Raven. Yin makes me seem old.” Daisy laughed. “I will remember that next time, mom.” She hummed in response and went to serve her husband before returning to her chair to sit down and started eating the sweet porridge she made. They are utterly silent that Daisy was for once happy in this new development in the Holland family. She was enjoying herself so much and didn’t want any distraction while at it. That was until… “So, Daisy, who is the man in your life now?” “Mom!” Amanda cried. “I thought we discussed this. No more talking about men…” Her mother stoned her a murderous glare. “I am talking with my goddaughter and just because you have decided to die single doesn’t mean she did too, am I right, Raven?” she asked her. “I am not dying single, ma…” Amanda muttered through a tight lip, her eyes meeting Daisy who stuffed her mouth with food and looked down at her plate. “We are not dying single, I can assure you, mom.” She finally answered, picking up her glass of wine after emitting her plate. There was something about mom’s food as they say. “We are just… trying to make sure that we make the right decisions. Well, for me, but Amanda has found someone…” Amanda choked on her food as her eyes snapped to Daisy and the latter bounced her shoulder, meaning Why wait for the inevitable? “What!” Her mother’s spoon fell on her plate, her eyes dancing in merriment. She looked at her daughter. “Why didn’t you tell us? No wonder! I told your father that your homecoming had something attached to it. You never come like this.” “What Daisy is trying to say, mother is that…” Amanda hesitated, words lacking in her throat. Daisy smiled to encourage her. “That I might be getting married!” She snickered wearily. “That’s the same thing, isn’t it, Roland?” She asked her husband. “Exactly the same thing,” He confirmed. “Mother, I’m not exactly what you think I am, I can’t, I haven’t been honest with you two from the start,” Her hands fell on her laps and Daisy took the right one to squeeze gently. Tears shone in Amanda’s eyes. Daisy knew she was deeply afraid. How did she think she could do this on her own before? “I don’t think I can do this!” She let out, shaking her head at Daisy as a tear fell. “You can do it, Mandy. C’mon, you can!” She encouraged her, looked up at Amanda’s parents who were looking verily out of place. “Mom, Dad, what Amanda is trying to say is that…” “I love women!” Amanda blurted. Her mother started laughing, and her father joined in. The girls looked at themselves in awe. What is going on with them? Daisy mused. “What’s so bad about loving women? I am your mother, you love me. Daisy is your best friend and you love her too. There’s definitely nothing wrong with that. I mean, I recall when you were in college and your lecturer reported you were cheerleading a faction for the women’s revolution and all that gender equality bullshit! If that doesn’t convince me that you love the women’s race, what else?” The older woman rambled on, her misty eyes racking about. Daisy knew now that she probably knew what Amanda was talking about and was trying to pretend it wasn’t, or this was another major fluke. “What she is trying to say is that…” She looked at Amanda and swallowed, their fingers tightening in each other. “She is into women like she…she finds pleasure with women…” “That is the same thing!” Mrs. Holland howled, her husband deciding to have no say in the matter. He might have grasped the situation by now unlike his wife.  “My daughter has always been…” “A lesbian!” Amanda blurted energetically, her face turning pink. “I have always been a lesbian, mom, dad.” Her mother’s eyes were saucers, her mouth open l, no word coming out. And when it did, it was a voiceless, “how?” “Since I came to know the difference better homosexual and heterosexual, mom. Dad?” She looked at him, and to the greatest chagrin, he was smiling. Like, deadbeat smiling. He made them all baffled. “Roland, what’s funny with anything she said?”His wife asked. “Our daughter just confessed to being a lesbian, our only child, do you understand what the means?” He nodded and dropped his glass that had been perched in his hands for a long time. “I have always known, darling,” His timbre voice relayed. “I just didn’t say anything because I know you will be mad and of course also because if there was anyone supposed to say anything, it should be her.” He indicated Amanda. “Dad!” Amanda clamored and rose from her chair and ran to hug her Dad. “You should have confronted me.” “Why should I? It’s your life, baby. I wonder how you endured being with Rolex like that…” “I wanted to give you grandchildren so mother doesn’t live out her life bearing grudges against me,” She said and sniffed, lifting her arms. Daisy wiped a tear that had fallen on her cheek. It was so sentimental. “I still don’t believe this! Daisy you too?” She pointed at her. Daisy’s eyes widened and she lifted her hands. “Uhmmm, if you mean if I am also a lesbian then I will tell that I I’m not. But I have no problem with her being one since it makes her happy and she has someone she loves so much and is likely to marry anytime soon.” “Ohmygod. What is going on? How am I going to be able to have two females in one house answering husband and wife? And who will impregnate the other! I was hoping for more grandchildren!” “Mom!” Amanda screamed while leaving her fathers seat. “I have already given you two!” She gestured with her fingers. “If you need more, then, we will happily adopt. This is for me, please, accept for me the same way I endured getting married to a man just to make you happy.” Her mother’s eyes misted and when she looked at her husband, he nodded, his face scrunched in deep passion. “Okay! But you will give me time to think about this, baby. It’s not every day one learns their daughter’s love for the feminine community goes beyond the need to feel seen!” “Mom!” “I’m serious. I was hoping deeply for a husband for you and poor me,” She tapped her temples. “I have even gone to tell the pastor about my daughter who just arrived in town.” “Maggie!”Her husband cried. “I told you not to…” She jutted her chin out. “Well, you didn’t give me any reason not to… Forgive me for looking out for my daughter’s happiness. Happiness which she has found in the arms of the same gender anyways!” From the way she sounded, Daisy didn’t think she could ever be cool with this. She might play along, but somewhere down, she will still look down her lashes at the idea. “So, since Amanda is unavailable, and God knows I don’t have the heart to lie to them about my daughter or break their heart when like me, they are so passionate about getting him married off…” Her eyes rounded on Daisy who was drinking from her glass and at once, Daisy’s juice went the wrong direction in her throat and she choked on it. She started coughing fervently and Amanda, who was trying to roll in mirth, stretched a glass of water to her. “If it’s my proposition for you to meet the Parson’s son that made you choke on your wine, I’m so sorry, Raven, but once you are recovered, we will continue from where we stopped. You are my Goddaughter and I should like to think that I have some right to fight for your happiness.” “Mother, just stop,” Amanda chided her mother as she was on the brink of dying from excess excitement. “Daisy’s heart is already claimed.” “What! By who? I will relax from thinking she is also like you, since she denied it before, so who if I might ask and why haven’t you said something?” She asked Daisy. “Well,” Amanda surged since Daisy was tongue-tied and was still recovering. “The father of her child came back.” “What! That loser!” She cried. It appears Amanda’s mother always took the side of Daisy, knowing she never cheated on Ethan. And had been cursing at him from day one. “How could you allow that cow dung back into your life after everything he did to you!” “Mom, you of all people teach forgiveness, so it’s time we all practice it, don’t you think so?” She asked a hint of accusation in her voice. There was a knock on the door getting all their attention at once. “Did you invite anyone over, Roland?” She asked her husband. “No, I think it’s one of the fieldmen. I told Robert to send someone over with the report from the day’s work.” “Oh, okay..” She sighed. However, that wasn’t the case. The voice they heard the next minute made Daisy nearly faint from anxiety. “Monica, Monica, my dear friend, where are you?” came the voice of Daisy’s mother from the sitting room, coming towards the dining room. And Daisy, even though wanting to hide, had nowhere to hide. …

When Daisy’s mother came into the dining area and saw her daughter, she was shocked to the marrow and stood there like a moment was paused, staring at her with a wide eye. Everyone was equally mesmerized that none said a word. It has been so long since they saw each other that Daisy had made peace with the fact that she doesn’t have any other family apart from her son. Years might have mild the pain they caused her, yet, nothing could make her forget. And she doesn’t think anything can. Even now as she looked at her mother, all she could see was that woman who watched her child being kicked out without verifying the story they were told, into a cold rain, in a delicate condition, and now without being told, she knew that seeing her alone was her closure. That is because so many times she had told herself that she might feel differently if she met her parents after everything, but all that were lies. She doesn’t feel anything. Instead, the hatred she brewed inside of her, bobbed out. She dropped her spoon loudly on her plate and stood, and at the same time, whatever force was holding her mother’s feet still released her and she surged forward. “Raven!” She called out, her voice full of raw emotions. “Raven, wait!” Daisy didn’t listen and walked faster until she was out of the room and ran straight to her room, her breath coming in gasps. She dropped down behind her door, covered her face, overwhelmed with emotions. She didn’t expect this. There she was thinking so many things, but it didn’t cross her mind that Amanda’s mother and her mother might still be friends. She wouldn’t be surprised if it was Amanda’s mother that had told her mother she was present. She jutted off in panic as someone knocked frantically on the door. “Daisy!” It was Mandy. “Babe, open up, let’s talk about it.” “I don’t want to talk, Mandy. I want that woman out of here, or at least I don’t want to see her,” She shook her head, stood from the ground, and made her way to the bed. The door opened and Amanda came in. “Babe…” “I swear, I never thought that she would come here…” Daisy said through tight lips. “How dare she call my name?!” “She is still your mother,” Amanda came to her as she flung towards her best friend in disbelief. She had the mind to call that woman her mother. That woman is not her mother anymore. They Disowned her and she has made peace with that. She doesn’t even deserve to be called anyone’s mother. In the past, Daisy used to feel depressed thinking about it, but then she realized that it was actually a favor God did her by riding her from her parent’s clamps. She saw herself most times pitying her sisters who were still with them suffering all their excessive discipline. She sighed, deciding not to argue with Amanda. Not about someone she had long forgotten about. “I think I will retire now, help me tell your mom and dad I’m sorry about the way I left.” She went to pick up her bag, starting to sort through her clothing. “I won’t force you if you don’t want to talk about it, Daisy. I swear if I was the one I might do worse, so take your time, okay?” She came to peck Daisy’s hair, smiled and made her way out of the room. At the door, she turned and said, “Goodnight, momma.” Daisy beamed at her dryly and she shut the door. Daisy took her dress and fell back on the bed, brushing her fingers through her hair. She has a lot going for now that thinking of people she considered dead was the last thing on her mind. She unpacked her bag into the wardrobe and went to shower and came back. She was tying her hair into a ponytail when she heard another knock. She rolled her eyes. She should have known she couldn’t dislodge Amanda that easily. “Mandy, I told you to let it be!” She called, eyeing the door as it opened. But instead of her friend, it was her mother that walked in. “What the hell are you doing here?!” She careened, letting go of her hair to cascade back down on her body. “Jesus Christ, what’s your problem?!” “Raven, hear me out!” Her mother cried, lifting her hands up, and Daisy shook her head in irritation. This is not happening, she mused, standing there and watching her mother blankly, her lower lip in her mouth as she worked hard to hold herself together. “I have been the worst mother to you, my child and I must tell you that I have paid the price gravely. I don’t deserve a child like you, for not standing up to fight your father when he made such a stupid decision five years ago…  I am sorry!” She broke down in tears “Are you done?” Daisy asked emotionlessly. “If you are done, then please shut the door after you because I need to go to bed…” She indicated the entrance. “Raven, please…” “I do not want to speak to you!” Daisy cried, her face a pile of stone. “Why should I? You disowned me and now you are asking me to forgive you?” Her voice fell. “I do not fucken care what you want, apart from the fact that I need you to piss off!” Her mother fell on her knees, her hands gesturing in front of her in a plea. “I looked for you, Raven. I tried my best so I can give you something to take care of yourself…” “Really?” Daisy’s hand found her waist. “When exactly?” She took a step closer. “After you supported him to call me a slut? Or after you two of you asked me to get out? When exactly!” “Please let’s not go back to the past, Raven. I am your mother despite saying indignant words in anger, I still love you.” Daisy’s head kept bobbing as her eyes skidded about, still trying to hold herself back. This woman sure has nerves. “Well, I don’t love you anymore, whoever you are, because you are not my mother. I do not have any mother! I hate you so much, all of you that even the sight of you makes me want to throw up!” She went and grabbed her phone and jacket, rushed past her mother, and made for the door. Her mother tried holding onto her and fell to her forth in the process, but Daisy didn’t stop. She even hopes the woman dies if only it would make the ache in her heart go away. She didn’t know where she was going as tears fell from her eyes clouding her vision. She just needed air, and to be away from that woman. She was hurrying so fast that she didn’t see Mandy until it was too late and she collided into her. The latter grabbed her body and hugged her. “I’m so sorry, I tried to stop her but she won’t listen,” Amanda soothed. “I don’t want to see her, can’t she understand? What is her problem?!” “It’s okay…” Daisy peeled away and sniffed loudly. “Can we go outside to hang out a bit, please?” She asked Amanda. “Of course, lets go,” They left the stairs and walked down, making their way to the door. Fortunately, Amanda’s parents who were presently still in the dining room, didn’t see them leave and so didn’t hamper them. Outside the House, they made their way to the open, the fast breeze billowing angrily and whooping the hairs up. At once, Daisy wrapped her hands about herself, her mind so muddled up to think straight. They don’t say anything to each other until subtly they reach the end of the mansion overseeing a vast grassland lined with beautiful flowers. Then Amanda brought out her cigarette and lit it, took a puff and handed it to Daisy who took it and inhaled. This is the one place they have a common ground, whenever they find themselves in a state like this. They just smoke it away. Not only does it help them clear their head, in cases like this when the weather is very harsh, as though in agreement with whatever turmoil was going through tenor heads, it helped keep them warm. That done, by the time the last puff was inhaled and the stars disposed of, they were ready to share. “You know I will always support you in whatever you say or do, don’t you?” Amanda asked her. Daisy nodded, her head to the East of their environment. “Things like this are not supposed to bother me, Mandy. The only thing I’m thinking of right now is that I want to go home to my son and dog and if I were you, I would also fly to Argentina to get your girl.” Amanda nodded, looked down her feet and then up, took Daisy’s hand, and conceded, “You are right, our happiness is what counts.” …

Very early the next morning, they were ready and down for breakfast with the luggage heaped in the living room, for the maids to take to the car. Even Amanda’s parents were amazed when they came down and met then already in the dining munching their meals, fully dressed “Isn’t it too early? It’s not like you are going to another continent,” Mrs. Holland complained, her face sullied with concern. It not every time she gets to see her daughter and now that she is here, because of her busy body, she has helped quicken their dismissal. She had been the one to inform Daisy mom that her daughter was at her place yesterday. She couldn’t hold back from blowing the horn on the kid because all these years since she left, Mrs. Holland saw the emptiness in her friends anytime she saw any picture of Daisy on television or anything concerning her was mentioned. She knows what it means to lose a child because she lost one too. Though through death. She wouldn’t want that for any mother not to mention someone dear to her. So, she had sneaked to her room to tell her friend to come and see her daughter and maybe try to get her to forgive her for her dissertation when the girl needed her most. However, from the look of things, she didn’t get her wish. “Mom, we have to leave now so as to get there early. We have programs to attend that involve the upcoming show.” “But that’s why you have assistants, Daisy,” The woman rushed to her and Daisy as if just seeing the woman reclined back in her huddle to look up at her. “Is it because of your mother that you two are running away?” Daisy’s mouth pulled in, to hold back from telling the old lady to stop calling that woman her mother but she didn’t because she knew that would necessitate more arguments. Arguments as the least of the things she yearned for right now. “No, mom, it’s just that we have never been away from the company like this. It’s either I’m around to take care of things or she is…” She smiled to accompany the statement and hoped the woman would drop it or at least leave her out of it. “Okay, if you say so..” The woman uttered but from her drab tone one could tell she wasn’t fully convinced. Amanda’s father came down to join them and they are in silence. After that, Daisy checked through her emails while waiting for Amanda to finish up. She was such a slow eater and eats much too. “So, Dee, I hope you will be able to forgive your…” “Mother,” Amanda called slowly, her eyes trained on the woman. “Drop it.” “Why? I’m only saying…” Amanda stood abruptly. “Thanks, Dad, thanks ma… We will be leaving now.” Her mother sighed in defeat, knowing this one is beyond her. Even her daughter now thinks she is being too nosey. “Alright, I will not talk about it. Try to take care of yourselves and if someday you decide that you want to change your taste in a partner, let me know…” “I will put that under consideration, mom. For now,” She went to kiss her cheek and her father’s. “He will see you guys.” “Okay, Pincho,” Her father called her a name he used often when she was little as a result of her petite nature. “And Daisy, please do take care.” “Thanks, Mr. Holland, thanks for having me.” She went to kiss the cheek of Amanda’s mother who patted her shoulder mildly, and then Mr. Holland. They accompanied them outside until they got into the car and zoomed off the garage. That was only when Daisy exhaled and so did Amanda. “Those two can be so annoying!” Amanda careened, bringing out her laptop. She placed it on her lap and sorted through her emails. “I thought I would never make it out there with my head complete,” Daisy confessed. Daisy knew what Mrs.Holland did and knew she was the one that called her mother yesterday. She wasn’t angry with her at all, and knew she meant well, still, she would have preferred if the woman would learn to mind her business at times. She never complained to her about wanting to meet her family again and now going home for a moment, she feels bad with the way she acted. Maybe she is not better than her parents after all. They were stone hearted people and growing up and making sole decisions, she found out that she also had that character trait. She hardly let people walk on her and go scot-free. In one way or the other, she is bound to make them pay. She shook off the awful thought and twisted to the side to face Amanda and asked, “so now what’s up? ” “How?” Amanda asked to sample a design her assistant sent her. Daisy’s head craned into the laptop, the design making her mouth water. Seeing shits like this makes her retake her vow of dying a designer. Mehn! They are so beautiful. “I mean, about Argentina..” Amanda snorted. “I’m serious, do you know her address and all that, so you don’t get stranded when you get there.” “I have made a reservation and I will be fine. Don’t worry about me,” She smiled at Daisy. “Okay…” Daisy smacked her lip and shifted back to her former position to look outside the window. Hopefully, her friend would finally settle down and that would leave her… “Have you called Ethan since you got here?” Amanda startled her back, and she fluttered her eyes, her head working to piece words together. “No,” She informed the other, then went further to ask, “why should I?” “Because he is with your child, don’t forget he is doing you a favor.” Daisy paused before responding, her forehead furrowed in a puzzle. “How is he doing me a favor considering I just granted his wish of wanting to be with his son?” “Because you called out of the blue and asked him to help and he accepted. Many men despite the child being theirs would have come up with an excuse, particularly after what happened.” Daisy knew she was right still, she couldn’t accept Ethan was doing her a favor. “I’m not calling him to be honest. I will go straight to his house to get my boy and dog, and then I might tell him thank you!” She clapped her hands deliriously and bobbed her shoulders. Amanda knew better than to convince her it was wrong. “I just hope you do the right thing, Dee. I want you to be happy.” “Thanks, baby. I got this…” The ride to the house was perilous. Daisy had to sleep for a long time  because her period chose that day to come and she had serious cramps. After she departed from Amanda at the airport, which made the entire thing very stressful. The lunch she had was that it was first class which afforded her enough space for herself and asked for extra tampons from the hostess. Reaching home, she couldn’t go to Ethan’s house and had to go right to bed after ordering her maid to prepare something very delicious for her. Three days later, her cramps developed into fever and kept her bedridden. She had called her assistant to tell her what was going on as well as demand feedback on the design’s progress as well as book a doctor’s appointment with her. Today’s morning, the doctor came to check her and told her it was stress and demanded she stay home to rest for some time, hence returning to work. She didn’t agree with him but had to agree with him. She planned to leave tomorrow for the office to check her progress. She isn’t and hasn’t been a fan of letting other people handle her job, not when it comes to matters that concern her company. Amanda was worried too and had suggested to Daisy that she fled back to take care of her but Daisy refused. Now, here she was on the third cup of ache soothe but the only progress she had gotten so far was the hurried need to close her eyes to the world. She dropped the glass on her lampstand and climbed into the bed, her eyes swinging to her laptop on the mini table, wishing she could get any work done. Lying down would only make her sick, plus she was feeling deep chills. Her eyes started fluttering close when a knock came at the door, and she was snatched back from sleep as if the person outside, who when the door opened, was Ethan, didn’t want her to sleep. “Hey,” He greeted. “Hy,” She said, wondering what he was doing there. How he knew she was back was something she didn’t want to think about. He came to stop in front of her bed directly in front of her. “I’m sorry about your health,” He said. “It’s nothing,” her eyes skidded about. “Did you come with Danny and Ella?” “No,” He looked like he was conflicting with himself on what to say…Then went ahead to say it, anyway. “My mom is taking care of them…” Daisy didn’t know what propelled her fast from the bed, her eyes flaring daggers at Ethan. “What did you say…?” …

“I’m sorry, Daisy,” He said to her, holding out his hand as though afraid she might meet the floor in her haste. “I had to come see you after Amanda called and told me you weren’t feeling well and she wasn’t around to take care of you. Daisy hissed under her breath. She should have known Amanda would call him! “Well, as you can see I’m doing well,” She flopped on the bed as her vision tittered. “I don’t want my son close to your mother, Ethan,” she said lightly, lacking the energy to howl at him. “She hates me, what if she hurts my son?” He took a light to her, still deliberating if she was totally okay with him being here with her. “It’s okay, Dee. I wouldn’t have left them  with her if I knew they would be in any danger.” She hardly believes that. “If it would ease your mind, she wants to come and see you and ask for forgiveness.” Daisy, huffed, none of what he is saying is sitting well with her. She was still delaying going to get her son now because her head was spinning. She didn’t know what was wrong with her. She thought by today, her body would slow down and allow her to breathe but from the look of things, any chance she made to leave the bed, provoked whatever was wrong with her anew. “I am still not com…” She faltered, and held her head at once. “Owwww….” She fell back on the bed and hot tears poured from her eyes. “Daisy!”Ethan was by her side the next time. He took her in his arms and started touching the confidential parts of her body for something he couldn’t even tell. “Shit!” He slowly dropped her and brought out his phone and started dialing 911. “Hang on there, baby!” He surged and placed the phone on his ear. When he was done talking to them and giving them the house address, he hurried to the bathroom to bring a bowl of water and a towel which he placed on her forehead. “My baby…” She said even while in pain. That was all that occupied her mind “He is fine, my love, I assure you.” He proceeded wringing the towel and replacing it on her head as he had seen them do in the movies. He can’t lose her. He was grateful to have come in time. What if there was no one here and she had fainted? He refused to think of the outcome. Daisy didn’t know what was going on. It was as if there was fire inside her burning so hot. She had taken the drugs the doctor prescribed for her this morning. This was something new for her. She has never felt this way before. Except when she was pregnant with her son. And she wasn’t pregnant. Soon, the ambulance sounded in the distance as it drove into her gate and the people came in. When they found them upstairs, Daisy was commuting between staying awake and allowing darkness drag her in. She opened her eyes and saw them hooting her away into a car and when she made to stand in protest, a lady occupied her vision soothing her in a tranquil voice and then her hand came down on her chest and soon she was strapped into the gurney and they have gone into motion. “Ethan…” She muttered, and heard his voice from a distance. He took her hand and massaged it and very soon, everything turned dark. ….. When she woke up later, it was absolute tranquility. There was no sound except the one coming from a nearby machine. She panicked, her eyes flipping around the unfamiliar room until they landed on a lean figure huddled in the corner, his head bent into his arm as his bulky form took half of the couch.  Without being told she knew who it was. “Ethan?” His head flew up; she feared it would fall off his neck. “ “You are awake…” He was by her side in an instant. “I was so scared…” “What happened to me? Why am I here?” Her eyes were still skidding about in fear. “Where is Danny? Ella?” “They are fine, Dee, relax.” He messages her fingers. “You were very sick, I had to bring you here.” “I know I was sick, but the doctor said I will be fine when he came by the house earlier today…” “Unfortunately you weren’t and then when I found you yesterday, Dee..” “Yesterday?” She inquired calmly. “It’s alright now, Dee. I’m glad you are awake. Are you thirsty? You must be after all those injections…” He seemed nervous. “What is going on, Ethan?” She asked, unable to bear the suspense. “Do I have a terminal disease?” His eyeballs grew in his sockets. “No!” He chuckled low and released her hand to scratch his hair that we’re strung at the end in a disheveled fashion. “Dee, I don’t know if you will forgive me if I tell you this…” “Dammit, Ethan! Tell me whatever it is, it is my damn body!” “You are pregnant!” He blurted, his face turning red. Even he was flabbergasted when the doctor told him. And from the calculation he did, the baby was definitely his. Daisy was dumb, and couksnt utter a word. Her body slacked in fear, and uttermost irritation. She was pregnant? How could she be so stupid? She was reeling from the consequence of giving birth to Daniel and now she is pregnant again for the same man? What the fuck is wrong with her?! “No,” Was all she could admit. “I can’t be pregnant.” “I’m sorry, Dee. I swear…” “I can’t be pregnant, again!” She reeled. “I am so stupid!” “No, you are not, Dee, please don’t say that…” “But I am…” She veered. “Only a stupid person would make a mistake twice! Where is the doctor, I think there is a mistake somewhere.” “He did the test twice, Dee “ “But I was asleep, how can it be right?” It can’t be right, the doctor must have misinterpreted her result. She knew she can be very fertile which was why she dosed herself with birth control pills even when she isn’t active. “Dee, take a slow breath in and try to call down…please” He admonished her, and gradually Daisy’s eyes found him. His face was so dull, as though he has had his own share of affliction while here with her. She closed her eyes as tears stung her eyes. She had given birth to Daniel because she couldn’t kill something so beautiful. Because despite telling herself she hated Ethan, she needed something to remind her of him. Maybe she now knows why. But what excuse does she have to keep this child? “I can’t keep it, Ethan..” “You can’t do anything to the baby, Dee,” There was desperation in his voice. “It’s my body, Ethan,” there was a slight edge to her voice as she said it. “I can’t be pregnant for now. I have a career. I’m working hard to keep afloat the sea. Plus, I have Daniel to worry about, I don’t think I have the emotional strength to do this…” A tear fell down the corner of her face and she sniffed in, averting her gaze from his troubled ones. He didn’t say a thing and went to fall back on the chair. He didn’t have a right to tell her to keep the child if she didn’t want to. He wasn’t a good father to her the first time so why should he tell her to? Still, Ethan wished he could stop her. Anything that comes from Daisy was a blessing to him. A blessing he made a mistake of preserving the first time but was willing to go the extra mile now. Why can’t she see it? “Ethan…” He stood, knowing he had to go and clear his head. He didn’t want to force her to do this, so he has to go somewhere to forget. “I will be back in a while.” He told her and made his way out. On his way out he notified the doctor to check on her, then went into his car and zoomed off. He went to a bar close to the hospital, he ordered for a strong drink to quell the anger inside him, yet, it did nothing to help his state. He has to call someone. Maybe someone can talk to her. “Hy, Amanda,” “Hey, Ethan. How is she?” Amanda went off the minute she picked. She was already preparing to come back after calling Daisy’s phone and no one picked it. “I’m not doing too good, Mandy. I think I will need your help now more than ever.” “What happened? Is she alright?” There was panic in her voice. “Yeah… She is fine and… Pregnant.” “What!” She thundered. “How? I thought you guys… Shit!” “I’m sorry, I know, we totally forgot.” “How is she taking it?” Amanda knew without being told her friend would not be okay with that. “She wants to terminate it.” Just as she thought. She sighed, dropping the cloth she was holding into her bag and falling on the bed. “I know she would do that… She went planning on having another kid for a while. So what’s going on now?” “I can’t bring myself to allow her to do it, Mandy. I love her and I want us back together, is that too much to ask? Please, you have to talk to her. She can’t kill our baby!” “I’m sorry, Ethan. I don’t think I can help you on this one. This is something personal and I don’t think Daisy would want me interfering.” “You and I both know she wouldn’t think that.” Amanda knows but she wouldn’t let him think he is off the hook for now. He still deserves to suffer some more for being a senseless prick the first time. “Daisy can be stubborn, Ethan. Sometimes no one talks to her when she makes up her mind. So let’s just hope she changes her mind, okay?” Ethan sniffed, and she knew she had to do something. He portrays a strong man to the people outside, but anyone close to him knows Ethan is soft loaf. Sometimes she used to wonder how he pulled off the brick facade being so emotional. “Okay, fine, Ethan. I’m on my way home now. I will call you once I’m on my way to rue hospital.” “Thanks, Amanda, I really appreciate it.” He sniffed again and downed his drink, standing to make his way out. “I didn’t promise you anything, man. Let’s just keep our fingers crossed. Bye!” She cut the call, exhaling in worry. “What is wrong with her,” Becky asked, coming to stand in front of her. “She is pregnant.” “Wow!” “Yeah… It appears we have to go to the hospital once we get to the airport.” She stood and began pushing her clothes into the box without bothering to hold them. She knew Daisy would be going through a lot by now and has to be there to comfort her. If only life would not become more complicated. “Do you think she would be alright?” Becky inquired, having soaked in some of the friendship worry pills from Amanda. “Yeah, I believe they will get through this.” “But if you ask me I will say it’s kind of sweet, you know,” Becky giggled, her head cocking to the side. “Who is that?” They started leaving the room. “If she is pregnant, that means this is meant to be. She should just forgive him and then maybe they can get married.” Amanda shook her head. If only Becky knows how hot headed Daisy can be. She might as well die of loving Ethan than willing to accept him hacking into her life after what he did. Anyways, Becky was right. That is why she is here. She would have to do something, lest her friend drowned in her own bile. ….

Daisy was close to going mad from lying down on that hospital bed when the doctor came in, growing from ear to ear. “It’s good to have you awake, Mrs. Richards.” She rolled her eyes inside. Ethan must have told them they were a couple. The asshat! “Please, can I leave now? I’m good,” She protested, folding her face. “You have to stay a night longer, ma’am, so we can make sure you are good to go…” He informed her in a soothing singing voice. “Were you the one that carried out the  test on me?” “You mean the pregnancy test?” “Of course!” She bit out. What other test could there be? “Oh, yes… Congratulations anyways.” She didn’t reply. She laid patiently while he ran his equipment through her, making happy faces. She wondered where Ethan must have gone. Did she annoy him that bad when she said she was removing the pregnancy? Well, he should be as disturbed as she is. Pregnancy wasn’t in her budget for now. She had Daniel to take care of, what else would she do with a child? Not that they were married. She would be the one to bear the burden so why is he bothered? She might not have made up her mind to do it, but she knew she was definitely doing it, which is why she is not going to tell anyone, not even Amanda. Yeah, as hard as it would seem, the minute she tells her best friend, that would be the end. Amanda would never let her terminate the pregnancy. So there would be no need for that. “Okay, I’m done now. You are good.” He secured his stethoscope on his shoulders and entwined his fingers in front of him, his eyes darting delightedly about her. For a man of his prime age, Daisy thinks he smiles too much. She didn’t exactly like the way his gray eyes stripped her. It was as though he was seeing through her inner turmoil. And if she tries to ask him about termination, he seems like one of those that would bring in the guilty drips on her. “Anything else?” She endured asking. “Nothing at all. I am checking out your pallor changes,” He smacked his lips. “I think it’s normal.  I will go now. If you need anything, just press the red button…” “Have you seen Ethan?” She asked abruptly. “Your husband?” She hesitated and gradually nodded her head. “Oh, he told me he would be back in a while when I last saw him….” The door opened and the said man peeked in. “Oh, here he is…” The doctor pointed to the door and walked to it. “Your wife was just asking about you… She is good.” “Oh, thanks.” Ethan shook hands with the doctor and waited till the door closed to make his way in. “How are you doing?” “I’m fine, you?” She asked him mildly, already deciding from his disheveled outlook, that he wasn’t. “I’m… Living.” “Ethan…” “No, I’m good,” His face stretches in a wild smile as he hunched down and took her left hand. “Whatever you want to do, Dee, I want to stand by your side even though I don’t want it.” She was moved by his honesty. This wasn’t about him but her, and still when he puts it like that, she can’t help but feel guilty about her decision. “Thanks,” She mouthed. “It’s fine… So, his other hand came forth, showcasing a package he came in with. “I thought you would love some chips.” “Yeah, I will,” She took it and tried to stand. He stood and helped her up, propping the pillows behind her back from support. “I love chips. I can’t believe you still remember..” “I don’t think I forgot anything about you, Dee.” He confirmed. It was like music to her ears. So many things to make her think twice about her decision. She started matching away on her food and she truly loved the taste. “Where did you get this?” She grogged, pointing inside the plate. “It’s so tasty.” “At the corner of the street. There is a restaurant there.” “Oh, thanks for getting it for me.” “It’s nothing at all, babes.” He went to sit down and watched her eat. These little things made him crazy about her. The way she ate, her hand movement, her mouth, and the way she smacked her lips involuntarily. It was a far cry from the everyday Daisy and gave him another perspective of her personality when she is not being a sophisticated fashion Queen. Suddenly the door busted open and Daisy’s mouth fell open, her eyes flashing at Ethan in accusation. “Babes…” Amanda crude, hurrying to crush her in a bear hug, her plate nearly crashing out of hand if Ethan didn’t hastened to help take it from her. No wonder he was so cool. He had called Mandy! The lout! “I’m so sorry I wasn’t here, baby,” Amanda said, kissing her cheek. “It’s okay…I’m happy you got what you went for…” Her eyes zeroed on Becky. “Hy, Dee,” Becky Voice sailed forth. “Hy, Becky. Thanks for coming.” “Ohmygod, babes, you ding look sick at all!” Amanda pitched, her finger locating Daisys cheek. “You are not serious! I feel like I have been crushed by a trailer!” See argued, rolling her eyes. “You still look lovely, Dee, believe me.” “Well, what do I say? Thanks…” She giggled. Ethan came forward, his hands in his overall sweater, looking like a rat in the midst of rabbits. “Ladies, I will have to excuse y’all. I will come in later to see how you are doing, Dee.” Daisy’s heart fell. Is he leaving already? She began missing him even before he left. “Thanks for everything, Ethan,” She uttered. “It’s nothing. I will see you.. .” He came and dropped a kiss on her hair and with a single glance at her, made his way out. “Awwn, that was so sweet, Dee, “Amamda commented, fully facing her. “Tell me everything!” “As if he hasn’t already told you…” She snapped “What is she talking about, Becky?” Amanda denied, sparing an innocent at Becky who shrugged her shoulders agreeing with her. “Okay, then, nothing much has happened around here…” Except that I am pregnant by my ex-husband! She screamed inside her head. “Okay, before we get there, I got you some Argentine goodies!” She flared her hands in the air and Becky stood and went to give her the flower she has been holding since she came in. “Awwn, Lilac!” Daisy took them and inhaled deeply. “They are so lovely.” “I thought you would like them after so long,” Mandy whipped, dropping another package by her bedside. Becky cleared her throat, intending to leave both of them. Something tells her Daisy doesn’t want to talk about her pregnancy to Many because of her presence. ” I will leave you two for now. I think I need fruit juice.” “Okay, sweet, don’t venture far,” Amanda kissed her when she made her way out. Amanda didn’t ask Daisy about the pregnancy at once, she allowed her to drool at her flowers after which she sampled the beautiful dresses she bought for her from Argentina as though she didn’t have more fancier stuff. After that, there was a stretched silence. Daisy knew Ethan had told Mandy about the pregnancy that would be the only reason she would be here now. It couldn’t be an emergency. After all, he was the one that gave Mandy the direction of the hospital. “Just say it, Mandy. I know he already told you,” She blurted when she couldn’t take the silence anymore. Amanda exhaled and went to take the smallest chair by the side and came to place it close to Daisy’s bed and took her hand. “I was waiting for you to tell me yourself.” “Well…” She bobbed her shoulders. “He told me everything, Dee and I know right now you are not ready for the baby but you know I can’t let you get rid of it. Look at Danny!” She chuckled silently. “Recall you wanted to get rid of him too? Then see how he turned out?” “I know but this is different, Mandy… I don’t know if I’m emotionally ready to go through with it.” “You are the strongest woman I know, Daisy. You can do anything you set your mind to.” She squeezed her hands “This is different, Mandy. Ethan is here and he wants it but now, I don’t know if I want to carry his child. I feel so stupid!” “You are not, Deee. You are human and what you share with him should not make you think bad about yourself. When he called me I swear I felt something pull inside of me telling me if I don’t talk to you about this, I might regret it myself.” “He can be manipulative, you know that?” See revolted, thinking about his pretense to accept her decision moments ago. “Yet, he loves you.” “How are you so certain!” Dee took her hand away, her voice having an edge now. “Don’t forget he denied my baby the first time, how am I sure he wouldn’t deny this one too?” “He won’t,” Amanda vouched for him. Daisy exhaled, knowing Amanda’s aim of coming to convince her can never be defeated. She had convinced her to Daniel and she wasn’t it once underestimating Mandys ability to make her change her mind the second time. “I don’t know, Mandy. Can I think about it?” “Of course, baby!” Amanda kissed her knuckles. “You have all the time in the world to think!” Their giggles assailed down the hall and they started chatting about other things including how Amanda’s trip to win back her love went. Amanda told her how Becky nearly gave her a heart attack by refusing to come back with her. Then, she had no choice but to propose to her there and then, and Becky with heart in her eyes had accepted her and that was how she won her back. Becky had introduced her to her parents and they were more than happy to have her despite their claim of being mad at her for ruining their daughter’s wedding. “So, now, I have a wedding to plan?” Daisy asked her, unable to contain her joy anymore. “Of course, we have a wedding to plan!” Amanda clapped. The next day, the doctor came to check on her and declared she was fit to leave the hospital and Ethan was there to take her home. When he came that morning, he was looking very delighted and positive which heightened when Amanda met him outside and told him Daisy was willing to keep the pregnancy but had asked for time to think about it. However, she threatened him of having his baller roasted if he so much as made her friend cry even a tear ever again. That promise he was more than willing to agree to, and when he went back in, he was literally floating in glee. He took her home, and left afterward to his work promising to drop by in the evening with Daniel and her dog. Daisy to an extent felt loved. “I’m seriously positive that Ethan is here to stay, Dee,” Amanda confirmed that evening as she stood by the window looking outside with a glass of wine. With the evening wind blowing across her face and making her feel a certain aura, she couldn’t help but say, “I feel the same way too.” “Yeah… Maybe you should give him a chance now. I mean a man that took care of you while you were sick and cared so much about what happens to the child you carry, I will say he is a changed man.” “I know, Mandy. I just don’t want him to think he has gotten out of this easily…” “So what are you going to do now?” “Nothing actually. Just tease him a bit more…” There was a note of mischief in her voice and Amanda knew what that meant. …

That evening, they were in the pool area comparing designs sent by their assistants as well as checking out the immune samples of the other companies that would be present in the show, when there was a knock Daisy’s maid came to tell her that they were cops at the door who insisted on speaking to her. Daisy was shocked because she didn’t book any appointment with the cops and hasn’t seen any since she closed the case against the intruder the last time. So why were they here? She wondered. “Send them in,” She told her maid and climbed out of the pool to tie her Duffy towel around her and waited in the pool chair. It want long, two men walked into with another last by their side, and Daisy stood and met them halfway with a broad smile. “You are welcome to my home, gentlemen and a lady,” She addressed them, “how may I help you?” “Good afternoon, Mrs. Richards, we will like to feed you in on the investigation that was carried out about the invasion of your home last month as we found it had something to do with one Mr. Richards…” “Wait, what?!” She shouted. “Mr. Richards? You mean, Ethan Richards?” “Exactly, ma’am..” The first man with a dark shade and his hands positioned on his guns on its holster acquiesced. “After a thorough investigation we found out that he was your ex husband and when we apprehended the dude that carried out the invasion, he said it wasn’t anything serious. According to him, he said it as supposed to be a set up and nothing dangerous…” Daisy’s ear was busting. Ethan planned such a stunt on her? He was there that night and so how did he do it? Amanda appeared beside her, seeing how pale she had gone from afar. She touched Daisy’s elbow to bring him back and at that, Daisy suddenly notes out laughing which distressed Amanda. “What’s going on?” She asked them. Dais touches her shoulder, her face still bearing her mirth of derision. “Can you believe it was Ethan that set me up the night? He hired that bastard that invaded my house!” “What?!” Amanda reeled, finding it hard to believe. “Are you sure, officers? There must be a mistake somewhere. Ethan can’t stoop so low…” “Stop defending him, Mandy! You have no idea what extent people can go for a selfish motive. But come to think of it…” She faltered, her right hand going to come through her head in dismay. “How come the idiot was going through my laptop? Is Ethan working with the enemies to steal my designs too?” “Everything was planned ma’am. I think he wanted you to think so, so he told the guy to pretend to go through your design file…” The Auburn lady among them inferred. Daisy touches her mouth, releasing a mild chuckle. She still can’t believe that Ethan would do this. “Then you have to arrest him!” “Ma’am, we would have but we have no evidence to prove this…“ The man that spoke first confirmed. Daisy was puzzled. “But the boy can testify…” She played with her hands. Amanda interrupted. “Officers, we appreciate your effort towards the case but can you allow us to talk about this and get back to you at the office? Please…” Daisy glared at him. She knew Amanda would find a way to justify the most season for Ethans actions and she wasn’t willing to let him out on this one. Here she was thinking of how to give him a second chance and now this? “Mandy, I think…” Amanda grabbed her hand and drew her to the side. “Dee, I can comprehend the level of your anger towards Ethan for this stunt he pulled but try to be in his shoes…” Daisy’s eyes widened. It was just was she envisaged. Amanda lifted her hands in defense. “I’m not trying to say what he did was right but at least hear him out. For the sake of Danny.” “I don’t want my son with such a conniving bastard! He keeps showing me his true colors for as long as I can remember!” “He just wants to be with you…” Mandy persisted. “What he did was wrong and you should give him an earful for it but still… I don’t think… Shit! Here he is…” Daisy whirled around toward the entrance where Ethan walked in with her version and dog who at seeing her baked and ran to her. She missed them so much but right now all that occupied her mind was dealing with the rotten man before her. At full speed without thinking she stormed towards him to the dismay of Ethan and before he could grasp the situation, delivered an ear-ringing slap across his cheek. He held his cheek for a long time, his face to the side, unable to understand what was going on. He thought they were good the last night he left so what now? He mulled in his head. “You are nothing but a traitor!” Daisy screamed. “Mom!” Her son screamed and rushed to his dad. She hurried and grabbed him, yanking him away from Ethan. “Stay away from him, he would bring you no good!” “Ms. Richards, maybe you should calm down!” The female officer came to hold her back. All this while Ethan has said nothing but simply glanced at her. “No!” Daisy was yielding to them. “He is the one you should take away from here and lock up in a cell. What were you planning, huh?” She tried to jump on him. “You think you will conspire with some lowlife to scare me so I will run into your arms? You are such a fool and I thought you have changed and wanted to give you another chance, but you know what? Fuck you, Ethan! Leave me and my son alone!” “Mom!” Her son cried again. “Shut up, Daniel!” The boy flinched. “Daisy, stop!” Amanda came to take the bots hand. “You’re scaring him.” “He should be scared, Mandy. I am trying to protect him from a man that never wanted him but he is too little to understand so if scaring him would put some sense into his head, then so be it! Inside now!” She pointed inside the house and without a word, her son ran inside, the dog on his heels. It appears their momma was pissed. Ethan took a step forward. “Daisy…” “Don’t fucken come close to me or I swear I will…” “Maybe you should stop being a vixen for once and listen!” He thundered and at once, Daisy paused, her hand balling by her side. She was seething in rage for something he did and he thinks he has the right to be angry? This Infuriated her more. She opened her mouth to say something but he beat her to it. “I am tired of doing this with you, okay?” He took another step closer. “I understand that I was a fool, a big, big fool for what I did in the past and there is nothing that can change it.” “You are a fool, I know…” Daisy mouthed, tears poking her eyes. Amanda was by the side, the situation beyond her. “But I’m done.” He eventually said. “I’m done begging if it would make me do shits I wouldn’t have thought of ever doing, or make you more mad at me. I love my son and I will always love him and maybe… I might never stop loving you… But I will no longer chase you…” He clenched his jaw and the veins in his face moved. “All I want is my son. Just to spend time with him, nothing else. I admit I make a mistake by conniving with that boy to carry out such a stupid act but it was so I can get your attention…” “Awww,” The female police officer mouthed and sniffed. Daisy glared at her and she quickly regretted herself. “It appears what I did has made you stronger and it’s okay… I have learned my lesson and maybe I deserve you contempt. If you want to arrest me, you can send the officers to my house to do it properly but please do not take out the anger on our son. He is just a kid.” His eyes were misty, his jaw working as he looked around until his eyes landed on Amanda and Becky that were cuddled together now. “I’m so sorry, Ethan,” Amanda mouthed and he nodded. “Thanks, Mandy. I don’t deserve your kindness. It’s for the best. I might be leaving for New York the next week to round up a project, so officers if you want to arrest me, don’t worry I will not stop you, just try to do it before this weekend so I will know if to reschedule my plans for next week.” He stepped back and then decided to add. “And Daisy, I am not running again. I will set up an account for the care of my son, he is my blood and even though you hate me, you can’t take that away. The account officer would send you the details… Bye…” With that he spun and marched out. Officers were still standing, their eyes misted in emotion. “Well,” The female said croakily, “no man had ever come close to saying that to me…” She wiped her eyes and left the others behind. …

Daisy thought the weeks that she spent alone without her best friend or any one to speak to were the worst, well, this time it was worse because her son hasn’t been speaking to her. All he does is come down for his meals and that of Ella and then they will retire back to his room, not even bothering to check on her. His time was so planned so he doesn’t meet her in the dining room when he descends or on his way up. And when she goes to his room, he would either be asleep—if he wasn’t pretending, or he would have his head deep in his books. Including Ella who was snobbing her! Daisy was miserable, and wished she had taken time to think about her actions the other day before lashing out. She agreed Ethan was wrong, at the same time, she thinks she went overboard with her wordings. Now, he is gone, and since then, he hasn’t even come to check on their son. The only thing he did was the account he opened and sent the details that were registered under the name of Daniel and the new baby. Someone knocked on her office door and even before the door opened, she knew who it was. “Dee, what are you doing? I thought by now you should be through with the second design?” Amanda asked, getting angst at her friend for dawdling these days. “He didn’t even care to ask about the baby?” Daisy compalined. “How am I supposed to give birth to a child when its father is no longer interested?” “Daisy, can we concentrate on our present problem? We have a show which we have been ignoring recently and huge amounts have been invested into it. Can we please focus for now? The baby would be alright with you and I know that…” Daisy couldn’t blame her friend for refusing to talk about Ethan since that day. According to her, Mandy said anything that concerns Ethan, he was washing her hands off it because it seems it’s only what was in Daisy’s mind she does. And true to her words, she has been keeping to her promise. “Mandy, I’m sorry, you can’t continue…” “Daisy, stop…” Mandy came in and closed the door firmly. “I told you this isn’t always about you, okay? You have a son from this man and you are expecting another one. You have to be very rational about certain things. You chased him away with your harriadna behavior and now you think I want to go down that…” “You say my harridan behavior, Mandy?” Daisy asked, a little irritated. “He was the cause…” “Then let it be,” Mandy insisted. “He is a fool, a bastard! A good for nothing, so let it be. Let’s not talk about him. Instead let’s think of the way forward for you and your kids or are you going ahead to terminate the pregnancy?” She cocked her brow, with her hands on Daisys desk, scrutinizing her intently. “I don’t think I want to anymore, Mandy…” “Fine, then the future is what we are supposed to be talking about,” She pushed off and picked up a Forbes magazine on Daisy’s table and tapped in the picture on it. “This is the future. So focus!” She dropped it loudly and pivoted around to leave the office. “Please, check some of the designs sooner, Dee, I need to round up and move to the next one.” However, three days later, the design wasn’t handled and Amanda had to send it to Daisy’s assistant to finish up as well as plan on getting another assistant to make the work easier on Mildred. These designs were delicate and Amanda didn’t want anything that would make them turn out adverse to what they have in mind. It would determine their next level in the fashion world. And must be treated appropriately. She knew what was wrong. Daisy was regretting making Ethan stay away but she didn’t want to admit it. And she has decided not to interfere anymore. She would be a friend to her but when it comes to heart issues, she would leave her to sort things out by herself. No one can really help us make that decision, so to Amanda, it was best if Daisy took the ropes. A week later, the police called and told Daisy they have closed the case against Mr. Richard since it wasn’t a threat to life and even though he pleaded guilty, that they time given for the complainant to officially file a case against him has been released and so he was off the hook. Daisy singularly thinks the female officer would have a hand in the fast closure of that case but did not dwell on it. After all, after how that issue ended, she didn’t think to proceed. Not if she envisages having her son love back. One evening, she woke up very early and came down for breakfast, having decided the night before to intercept her son by all means and make sure she talks to him. He thinks she is the bad guy but she has to prove him wrong. Somehow. She was in the dining room when she heard his tiny feet cluttering against the stairs as he raced to the dining room followed by barking of the tiny man. They soon reached the dining and he came to a screeching stop, the dog merely colliding with the back of his feet. He swung around to go back and Daisy jumped up from her chair. “Danny, sweet, wait!” She called and hastened from the chair to him. She stopped in front of him at a reasonable distance and wrung her hands together, her face furrowed. “Baby, I’m sorry…” “I’m not mad at you, mom,” He said, not meeting her gaze. “Then why ain’t you speaking to me?” She asked, a little relieved. “You ain’t speaking to dad, that’s why..” He deadpanned. “But he did something wrong to me…” “And you preach forgiveness, mom. Dad loves us and only wants our family together,” He sniffed, shouting he was crying. Something pierced her heart that she who has worked so hard to put smile on his face was true same person making him cry. All her life she kept trying to push him away and even sent him far away to study just to make sure he didn’t remind her of his father but now, she was so scared of losing him. . “I know, Danny,” Her voice broke and she hunched down and made to touch him. He allowed her, his misty eyes lifting to meet hers. “I want to have a complete family like the other kids, mom…” “I know, baby…” He pulled him close. “And I’m sorry for hurting you badly. I’m so sorry, baby.” “Then forgive dad, mom. Please for our family’s sake. He might have done something wrong in the past but no one is above mistakes…” For a little child to be teaching her about forgiveness Unsettled Daisy so much. What would her son be seeing her as? He would possibly think she was the devil himself. “I will try my love. Please, don’t ignore me anymore. I promise to try and forgive your Dad, okay?” “Okay…” His little raspy voice that calms her assured and his tiny limbs wrapped around her shoulder, his head falling on her shoulder. She held him so tightly as they wept into each other arms, time flitting by. The dog soon rubbed herself against them and Daisy reached a hand down to rub her furs. At least she now has her family back. She can conquer the world! That day at work, she was happier than normal. “What has you smiling so brightly, dude? This is the happiest I have seen you in the last two weeks!” Dais chuckled. “Well, let’s say I woke on the right side of the bed today…” “Well, I have a bit of bad news to share with you…” Daisy orbs flicked up to her quizzically. “What’s up?” She displayed her hands. “It might not be bad news to you anyways, judging as you have hardened your heart…” She stated as her eyes dulled, looking downward. “Just spill it, Mandy. What’s going on?” Daisy prodded. She racked her head for any possible outcome she was expecting that might go wrong. Nothing. “Ethan called me this morning…” She flopped down on the chair and picked up the pen on the desk to twirl in distraction, Daisy desiring to shoot daggers at her for wasting so much time. “He is leaving tomorrow.” “Oh…” Daisy mouthed slowly, her face becoming sullied. She almost forgot about the desk he was handling in New York. “Did he say when he would be back?” “Nah… Just wanted to bid her farewell and to promise to take care of you which I did…” He bobbed her shoulders Daisy was lost for words. She had promised her son she was going to reconcile with her father, but to be frank, he didn’t know how she was supposed to. “Well, I guess that’s sad indeed…” “Are you being serious?” Amanda hissed. …

“What?” Daisy asked Amanda, feigning unperturbed when inside, she was hurting. He was leaving for real? And she had promised her son she would try to forgive him. But how can she? “Dee,” Amanda started in a low tone, stopped, and bit down lightly on her lower lip, her eyes going from looking down at the desk to meeting the eyes of her friend calculatingly. “I made up my mind never to intrude in anything that has to do with you and Ethan because I wanted you to take whatever decision you want by yourself without feeling that anyone cajoled you into it…” She tapped mindlessly on the desk. “But for the last time I’m going to say this, don’t let this opportunity pass you by just because you are being stubborn.” She stood and picked up a file off the desk, flippered through it, hesitated as she gave Daisy a small smile and walked out. Daisy sat there, thinking about what she said. She wanted so much to go to Ethan and stop him, but she didn’t know if he would still want her back. The last time before he left her place, he was already looking defeated . She didn’t want to go there and end up heartbroken. It would kill her more than anything. She pushed her laptop lid further up, placed her palm under her jaw and with the other hand adjusted her spectacle as she assessed the design on the desktop mindlessly. She was here in body, but her soul and spirit is elsewhere. Throughout the day at work, he couldn’t concentrate. The little work she has managed to get now has all vanished with what Amanda said to her and so by exactly four o’clock, she told Amanda she was going to pick her son and go home to rest. She lied her pregnancy hormones were catching up with her but from the way she was hurrying out, Amanda knew she wasn’t being entirely truthful. Getting to the kiddies, she picked up Daniel and Ella and took them home. Daniel complained about bedding to go for a walk in the Park that weekend and she promised him a walk. He had become like that since she came back from New York. It was probably his father that spoiled him. She called the nanny that usually took care of him when she wasn’t around and gave her instructions on his diet and that of Ella and went to her room to pace for a good ten minutes clenching and unclenching her fists to gain courage. She picked up her phone to call Ethan but after dialing the number two times, she didn’t think she would be able to relate the message he had in mind to him through the phone and opted for physical meetup. Then she made up her mind. He still has until tomorrow so she plans on visiting him that night to surprise him or was it just that she was delaying making time to make up her mind? When it grew darker, she turned on her laptop she had turned in and took her phone to call Amanda. “Dee?” Amanda who was just done from eating out her partner’s pussy replied. “Are you okay?” “I’m not, Mandy…” She covered the terrace with her hand, taking in a sturdy breath. “I think you are right. I have to stop him…” She waited for the other to say something. She didn’t. Well… “Can you come over, please?” She asked Mandy in a small voice. “I think I need moral support, plus you are my best friend and you promised to stand by me…” Her voice broke down as she looked at her finger where the being of promise between her and Ethan lay… “I’m just scared, Mandy. I don’t want to get hurt anymore. I don’t want to relinquish the body of my emotions to any man again, particularly him…” She cried. “Shhhhh, baby… Ok on my way there, okay?” Mandy soothed and was off the bed towards her closet to start dressing. Becky stood and splayed her hands for her in askance. “Let’s prepare, and go to her.” She mouthed to Becky and went on racking through the wardrobe for what to wear. “Hold on, Dee, I will be there in five.” She cut the call. “Is she okay?” Becky asked in worry. “Yes, baby. I think we are about to have another wedding…” She quipped, whipped around and dropped a loud kiss in Becky’s lips before making her way to the bed to pull on her undies. “I just hope they mend things already…” Becky was beside her, tugging on her petticoat. “I hope so, kittie.” They finished and made their way to the door. It wasn’t long before they arrived and Daisy was still sitting in front of her vanity table, looking at herself, not knowing what to do with herself. She heard the front door open and close and started wiping her eyes with wet wipes before she stood and waited for her to open, hence hurrying into the arms of Mandy. “It’s okay, baby. You are going to be alright,” Mandy stroked her back gently. “You just need to breathe in and out and everything will go back to normal. We are doing this!” Becky giggled from behind. “After this maybe we will have a get together with everyone, what do yall think?” She inquired, hastening to the bed to sample the dress Daisy had brought out before. “I think that’s a dope idea, Kittie,” Mandy agreed. “But for now, we have to prepare someone to go catch her Prince charming!” She lifted her hand and twirled it in the air hysterically and Daisy beamed at last. They started with her makeup to her hair and down to her clothes. By the time they were fine with her, she was looking like she was ready to hit the runway. “Are you sure you don’t want us to take you there?” Mandy asked her. “No,” Daisy shook her head, smiling widely now. “I think I will have to beat this one by myself. I’m grateful that you came anyway…” “Of course, you will always have us at your back…” Amanda declared and went to hug her once more. They accompanied her down the hall to the outside where he black Chevroket was parked out ready to leave. The doors slid open and she climbed in, and the driver zoomed out. On her way there, her heart was beating fast. She didn’t know what to expect and hoped Ethan wouldn’t turn her down. What if she is too late? Maybe he had left today or even yesterday. She shook her head, refusing to accept that. He called today, there is no way he would have left today or yesterday. “Can you drive faster?” She urged her driver, unable to bear the suspense anymore. “Of course, ma’am,” The driver accelerated the car speed in response to her command. They drive for another twenty minutes before he arrives in the Palatial building in the middle of the city, standing tall and dwarfing every other building as though it was the god while the others it’s dependents. Once the car drove through the lawn and stopped in front of the house, she slid out with her course secured in front of her, her eyes skidding about the yard, the initial confidence she used in coming out dying immediately. She rushed back inside the car and palmed her chest. “Are you okay, Madam?” The driver queried, twisting a little to glance at his employer. “Yes, thank you…. Just give me a minute to recoup…” She mouthed, breathing rapidly. Her heartbeat was thunderous now and if time was not taken, she might just ask him to take her back home. No! She climbed out again. This was Ethan not someone else. It’s either he takes her back or casts her out. Either way, she would be glad she made an attempt, rather than to chicken out. After all, if he casts her out, she would deserve it. Didn’t she do the same to him? She bent to address her driver. “If I don’t come out in twenty minutes, you can leave.” He nodded and she stood and made her way out of the area towards the portico. She reached the front door, knocked and waited until she heard someone’s footfall hurrying to it. The door swung open and standing on the other side is none other than the miss from the other day. “Hy,” She smiled, “I’m here to see Ethan.” “Okay, come in,” She swayed aside for Daisy to come in, and closed the door before facing her with a welcoming smile. “Come this way…” She started walking while Daisy followed. “The problem is that you have to wait or probably call him because he isn’t around right now.” “He has left already?” She asked him frantically. “Like New York?” “No, ma,” The maid replied as they entered the spacious living room. As she was about to sit down, the front door yanked open and she heard Ethan’s voice. But he wasn’t alone. His voice was accompanied by a cherry female voice. Her heart lurched. He has moved on already? ….

She stood there frozen, her legs unable to live from it’s position or her ears hearing whatever the miad proceeded talking to her. Her eyes were in the direction of the entrance to the living room, waiting to see them enter. How could he live on so fast? She was close to tears but held back, desiring nothing more than to see for herself that truly he has gotten over her. When Ethan came in, with the lady hanging in his arm, he was stunned when he saw Daisy standing by the side of the couch looking adorable in the finest silky wear he has ever seen, and his maid saying something to her which she was obviously not paying attention to. He cursed and closed his eyes, willing her image away if it was an imagination. He has been having silky imaginations about her since the last time they met and it wouldn’t surprise him if this was one of those imaginations. When he opened his eyes, she was still standing there, looking at him, her face comforting into a painful mask, and when he stepped closer, her body was shaking. “Daisy…?” He mouthed, and stopped. “Who is she?” The girl he was with asked, pointing red long nails at Daisy, her face masked in a snarl. “You are with her now?” Daisy finally found her voice to ask, the tears she had been holding in, escaping her eyes to fall down her face. “I- I thought you said you loved me and you have already moved on?” Her face fell to her hands to hide away the pain she was feeling and not allow him to see her that vulnerable. Ethan was confused, and couldn’t comprehend what she was talking about. He stood there and simply stared at her, unable to believe that this was happening. When he opened his mouth to talk, the girl came to stand by his side and held his arm in her own intimately. “Yeah, he is with me now, and who are you, bitch?” She snarled sassily, her koal painted eyes spitting fire. “Stop it, Modella!” Ethan shut her up and withdrew his hands and moved closer. Daisy hasn’t moved. She was trying to control her tears but it was bent on humiliating her and each effort she made, ended up in creating more mess on her face from her makeup. Eventually she gave up. After all, after today she won’t see him again. Why try to hide her emotions from him? “I came here because- because I thought we still had a chance…” She tilted her head to the size and gave him a small sad smile. “And to tell you that I’m sorry for everything. I was bitter, dejected and full of contempt for you after everything you did you did to me…” She looked away to regain her balance and burst there like a child Ethan was crushed from the enormous pain in her face and just wanted to go to her. He wanted to hold her and tell her that it was alright and that he regrets every pain he made her go through due to his insecurity. But… “I missed you every day, Ethan,” She chuckled lightly as a boo to herself. “I thought I was strong and would eventually get over you… But the first day I saw after so long, I knew I was the most stupid person ever and knew all along, I had only wasted my time…” “Daisy…” “I just wish we could start again, Ethan…. For Daniel, for our baby…” She touched her obscure bump and Ethan fogged brain couldn’t have known anything better that would make him sober than what she said. “I want the same thing, babe…” He covered the distance. Daisy was astonished and shared a baffled look with the girl behind.  When he took her hand and kissed her knuckles, ending by looking up at her so intently, enough to freeze a lake, she had to ask, “what about her?” some he nodded behind him. “Who?” He twisted about to eye his sister Modella…” Modella?” “Oh, you son of a gun!” Modella screamed. “You couldn’t even play boyfriend with me to make her jealous!” She folded her hands on her chest and stuck her tongue out at him. He smiled at her juvenile behavior and pivoted back to the still puzzled Daisy and his hand reached out to draw her by the waist close to him. “That is Modell, my sister. I told you she went to Iraq for military training. She finished last month and came down here to visit…” Daisy exhales loudly, only realizing then she has been holding in her breath in fear that she has lost him. “I thought…” She blushed. “I thought you two were…” “Of course not!” He squeaked and leaned into her, but his sister squeal stopped him from completing what he was about to do. “Modella, c’mon… Get lost already!” “You two should get a room, duurh!” She flew down to one of the couches and picked up the remote. “And this time you better make it work or God help me, I will make sure I deal with your ass, elder brother aside!” She winked at Daisy who started smiling broadly, her heart soaring higher. “Come on, let’s get out of here, I can’t let this beautiful gown go to waste!” He began tugging her away. “You are tipsy, Ethan, don’t go out! It’s an order,” His sister flew off the couch. “Don’t forget the rules, bro. She is pregnant with your baby and you are tipsy. No going out!” “Modella, I’m still your elder brother and just because you are some goddamned military Superintendent doesn’t give you the…” “Whatever!” She rolled her eyes at him and Ethan could only swear under his breath and decided to treat his love to a home date. “I will get back at you for this,” He called after her as he tugged Daisy to this private conservatoire which he had placed there for special occasions like this. He didn’t see his sister flip him the bird as he was in a haste to get in private with Daisy. “I still can’t believe this is happening,” Daisy said, almost running after him. “That lines belongs to me, Mrs. Richards,” He swung around and grabbed her around the waist, pushing her against the wall and observing her intently. “Thanks so much, Daisy. I swear you won’t regret this…” “I hope so…” She snickered when his mouth located her mouth and started nibbling. “Stop! Anyone could see us! Your sister!” She pushed at his muscled chest which didn’t budge under her efforts. “She would either let me breath or I will kick her out!” He said out of breath, finally pulled aeay when she was almost melting in his arms and tugged her forward. “I totally forgot about her, you know…” Daisy said when they entered the room of diverse plants and artificial lightning. “That is because we hardly some about her. I was her closest buddy being that my parents never supported her line of career. Today they are happy about her prowess in the war won…” “She looks good,” Faisy confirmed. “Very good, but for now, wifey, I’m not here to talk about my lost but found sister…” He pulled her into his arms, forging ok without waiting for the so -called date. And Daisy was more than willing to patronize him. She melted into his arms once more when he took her lips in a slow kiss, and they battled for dominance. “I missed you so much…” She breathed out loud. “Not more than I do, babes. I thought I was gonna die!” He slid down her body and lifted her gown, pushing her slowly until she was sitting on one of the sofas situated there for leisure. He knelt down and started kissing her thighs to the inner centre, while Daisy’s head fell back, her eyes closed as she moaned his name. “I tried so much, Daisy, but I couldn’t get you off my mind. It was as though I was under a spell,” He kissed her centre, his finger shifting her panties aside to inhale her pussy. The sensation of his breath made Daisy topple back and grabbed her breast. “I love you so much.” “I love you too, Ethan. More than life itself!” She cried as he slid a finger in and started working her up. One hour later, they were served the best aromatic dish under special request from his cook, and they were in silence, each eyeing each other momentarily. “Are you still leaving tomorrow?” Daisy asked him. “Nope,” He shook his head. “I changed my mind,” He shrugged and picked his wine to sip. “What’s the point when my heart is here?” Daisy stared at him through hooded eyes, knowing that at last, things might have actually worked out for her good. With him by her side, she might as well conquer the world. The door to the conservatoire snatched open roughly and his sister stood there, her eyes taking in the scene with a smug smile and her hands on her waist. “Modella!” Ethan thundered in misery. “What?” She took a step in. “I’m here to rain on your parade!” …

Three months later. “Girl, you look spiffy!” Amanda grinded, hugging Daisy from behind. She kissed her hair from behind and came forth still holding her. Daisy’s eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she willed them back so as not to ruin the glamorous makeover she had managed to allow the makeup artist put on her. “I’m so nervous, Mandy,” She conferred with her, shaking her head. “If anyone had told me by this time last year that I would be remarrying the same man I swore never to do anything with ever again, I would never have believed. Yet, here I am!” She whipped, smiling slightly at the end. Mandy nodded and started fixing a russet tendril that had fallen to her face, and uttered heartily, “That is because we never know what lies ahead so sometimes we can never say never.” The door opened and Becky rushed in looking frantic. “What is it?” Mandy asked, looking at Becky with wide fretted eyes. “It’s Ethan!” she exclaimed, bending over as she fought to take in air. “He just barged in and is threatening to break down the place if they don’t allow him to see the bride!” “What?” Daisy was up from the chair, a slow smile breaking through her face. At the same time, Mandy started moving to the door. “Doesn’t he know it is bad luck to see the bride before the wedding?” Just as her hand rougher the doorknob, it flew open, and there stood Ethan looking like a demigod donated down to earth from heaven in his five-piece black tuxedo and white shirt, and red bow. The suit hugged his figure, as though he has been working out now following the days to the wedding. “Ethan!” Mandy shrieked, going to block him when he tried to push through the door. “What are you doing?” “What does it look like, Mandy?” He retorted, his eyes becoming hazy as they landed on his bride. He couldn’t believe this was happening. His dream was coming true for the second time. Isn’t he the luckiest one? Daisy tilted her head and at once the tears she had been holding came trickling down. She couldn’t believe it either. It was as though their hearts were speaking to each other. “Go away, Ethan!” Blared Mandy, not giving him any chance. “You have from now till eternity to spend with her. So go so we can prepare her for the wedding unless you are not ready to be married today…” “Baby, tell them to stop,” He pleaded with Daisy who only smiled through her tears but didn’t say anything. Seeing that they were not going to give him room to enter and that he was keeping them from rounding up, he stepped back nodding his head. Frantic footsteps echoed down the hall as they ran towards them. Then, Luther, his best man arrived, breathing hard and his eyes narrowed as they rounded on the groom. “Man, what the fuck?” he  thundered, his hands going to his waist as he spit daggers at his friend. “We have to leave for the church now!Have you checked the time?” The guy asked and started pulling him away. Ethan spared a single look with so much longing in his eyes before he faced forward and went with his friend. “Aww, that is so sweet,” Becky cooed and made went to hold Mandy who quickly pecked her hair and swerved to take he friend’s hand and began pulling her away back to the make-up artist who has been silently watching ten from across the room where the held the veil ready to pin it to the hair of Daisy. A few hours later, they arrived at the church and made their way in. Once they got out of the car, and Mandy was helping her pack her gown, from her peripheral view Daisy caught a movement from the side and quickly looked towards a black Range Rover which the door opened and to her chagrin, her mother and father came down and hastened to her. The church door opened at the same time and Mandy’s mother came out smiling broadly, her face stilling when she saw her friend and husband in front of their daughter. Daisy was raging inside and if not for the love she has for Mandy’s mother and the respect for their relationship, she would have chastised her for informing her mother about her wedding. Today was her special day, and she wouldn’t allow anything to dampen her mood so she quickly bent to take her gown and proceeded towards the church after giving Mandy a single look. The plan was that Mandy was to walk her to the isle since she was now an imposed orphan and not even the arrival of her estranged parents are going to stop it. “Raven!” Her father blocked her, his face ridden with enormous guilt. “I’m sorry for what I did to you. Even if you do not want to talk to me, please talk to your mother,” He indicated his wife behind him, whose tears were pouring in tides. “I do not have a mother and if you think you will come here to ruin my day, you lie!” She flared and tried to pull through but at once he fell to his knees before her and his wife joined him. “We are the worst parents alive and what we did can never be justified, please forgive us!” he clasped his fingers together, a single tear falling down his face. Daisy shook her head, believing this was a nightmare. This can’t be happening today of all days. She looked towards the door of the church, praying Ethan doesn’t grow agitated thinking she might have chickened out. “I have to go now!” She said snidely, eyeing them murderously. “I have to get married today to the same man you rejected me because he told you I was a whore! I was your child and I was pregnant with your grandchild, still you cast me out under a heavy rain and didn’t care if I died!” Which of what she went through should she start enumerating to these people? To her utter bewilderment, Mandy’s mother hurried forward and fell on her knees with her parents and like that, Mandy joined them. Daisy’s head was pounding. Mandy said, “Dee, they deserve everything you want to dish to them and more. In fact, they don’t deserve to call you a daughter as far as I’m concerned. But, they still remain your parents no matter how you want to see it. Please forgive them for the sake of your children. Please…” “I want to be the one walking you down the aisle, my child,” Her father went closer on his knees to her and reached out to touch her hand. “I promise you that I will never make the mistake of doubting you ever again in this life or next. Allow us to stand by your side under any circumstances henceforth and please forgive us so that your mother can smile once more after many years.” The church door flew open to Ethan looking like he was going to faint until his eyes landed on her and rapidly turned to relieve. But it became ladled with fear once more when they traveled to the kneeling party before her and he rushed to her. “What is going on here?” His sharp emerald wound on her parents. “Babe?” “I forgive you,” Daisy said slowly, looking at her parents. “I forgive you but I may never forget. So I’m going to allow you to walk me down the aisle because maybe it would help fasten the recovery process of my heart,” She broke down and her parents flew up and came to crush her in a hug. Mandy came to tug Ethan to the side, the knowledge that they were late dissolving into nothingness, the only thing that matters being that finally, forgiveness was abounding “What are you still doing there, Ethan?” His mother snapped from the door. “Come in, so your wife can enter, let ‘s get this thing over with!” “Mom, Dad?” Daniel appeared by the side of his grandmother at the church door, garnering the attention of everyone. Daisy’s mother’s cry intensified. “He looks so much like his father! How could we believe him?” …. After the reception and couple left the church with Mandy and Becky as they had planned, for their vacation_which they opted to use to replace the honeymoon, their on the yacht, while Becky was facing away and the sea wind was whipping air around her face, the loud chatter behind her made her twist about and her eyes widened in her sockets, her hands flying to cup her mouth. “Will you do me the honor of marrying me, Sweetheart?” Mandy asked in a voice that was far from hers and a look of longing lingering in her eyes. “Yea!” Daisy cried from the front of the yacht where she was nuzzled in the arms of Ethan. “Dee!” Mandy blasted and eyed her. “Can you allow me my moment?” “Yes!” Becky fell to her knees with her and cupped her face, crashing her lips on Mandys. “I have been waiting like forever for you to ask!” They all chuckled, including Ethan who was having the best time of his life. Due to their  imminent departure, they had to leave the kids with their grandparents, not knowing when they were coming back. . The show run month was amazing and so many investors have taken interest in their designs and want to be a part of it while the designs they created were all sold out and more places under quick demand. Things were going fine for them which is what the girls always wanted and knew they rightfully deserved. “So what next?” Daisy asked Ethan in a small voice. He placed a light kiss on her lips and smiled, looking at her small bump to say, “We wait for the arrival of our baby.” …

SEQUEL The reunion Daisy stared outside the window silently as the rented Rolls Royce raced down the road, palm trees by both sides of the road, the weather was nice on her face, the sounds of music coming from the streets, people laughing and cheering and doing all sorts of things. Daisy smiled to herself. This was exactly why she loved Miami. She looked in the back seat to see Daniel sleeping with Ella in his hands before she turned to look at Ethan driving the car. This was their first ever family vacation. They had all had different ideas on where to spend the vacation. Ethan had wanted to go to Italy. Daniel had wanted Disneyland. While she had picked Miami. They had playfully argue all day until Ethan had decided they all play a game of rock, paper, scissors. Which she had won, and even till now she was still feeling ecstatic. She had told Amanda about it and Amanda was as ecstatic as she was, the idea quickly turned into a double family trip. For Ethan, Daisy and Daniel, and for Amanda and Becky. “Enjoying the ride?” Daisy asked, smiling at Ethan. Ethan rolled his eyes. “This is only for two weeks.” He grumbled playfully. Daisy burst out laughing. The look on his face made her laugh even more. Ethan turned to look at her and rolled his eyes again. “Yeah yeah, laugh all you want, I’m sure it’s so so funny.” He said, grumbling. Daisy turned back to look at Daniel again, he was rubbing his eyes sleepily. She and Ethan’s laughter must have woken him up from sleep. “Mum, are we there yet?” He asked, yawning and rubbing his eyes. Daisy shook her head, smiling gently at him, she patted him on his head, rubbing his brown bouncy hair. Ella had also woken up and jumped on Daniel’s lap, yelping at Daisy to pat her head too. Daisy giggled, she turned back to Daniel and opened her mouth to tell him to go back to sleep, when Ethan turned to face them. “We’re at the hotel already.” He said, bringing the car to a stop in a perfect parallel parking spot. Daisy smiled, she kissed Daniel on the head and got out of the car, opening the door to let Daniel and Ella jump out of the car. “Mama! Mama! It’s Aunt Mandy!” Daniel shouted pointed behind her. Daisy turned around to see Amanda and Becky walking towards her. Ella ran forward, yelping loudly and rushing into Mandy’s hand, before Daniel could get to her, the boy and the dog racing. Daisy and Amanda burst out laughing, Amanda picked up Daniel, while Becky picked up Ella, kissing and dancing with the dog. “Aunty Mandy, are you here to take me to Disneyland?” Daniel asked. He pointed back at Daisy. “Mom refused to take me, instead she brought me here.” He said, grumbling. Amanda laughed. “Okay okay, I’ll take you to Disneyland but on one condition.” She said laughing. “You have to spell hippopotamus.” She said, The look on Daniel’s face changed. Daisy laughed. Daniel had been having trouble spelling in school and Amanda always used every opportunity to make sure he spelled something for her. “If you spell hippopotamus then I promise to take you to Disneyland.” Amanda said, smiling as she put Daniel down and picked up Ella, who began to yap happily. “I can try Aunty Mandy.” Daniel grumbled. “Okay try.” Amanda replied immediately. “But if I get it right, then you must take me to Disneyland, buy me a Superman suit and buy Ella a krypto the super dog suit, and also buy us some paw patrol.” Daniel said, frowning. Amanda nodded, smiling. “I will, I will.” She said. Ethan, who had been listening while paying off the parking lot officer, slowly walked towards them. “If you get the spelling right, then I’ll give you this.” He said, pointing his golden credit card at Daniel. “You know what this is, you can buy whatever you want.” He said. Daniel smiled sheepishly. “I’ll try! I’ll try!” He said, jumping up and down excitedly, Ella began to bark loudly as he jumped. “E-p-o-p-o-t-a-m-o-s-s” Daniel spelled. “Hippopotamus!” He shouted, jumping happily. Amanda and Ethan both shook their heads at the same time. Daniel slowly stopped jumping. “Was I wrong?” He asked, looking at them in confusion, he looked like he was about to cry. Daisy nodded. “Yes…” she said quietly, while trying to hold back her laughter, Daniel immediately ran to Becky, burying his face in her lap and bawling his eyes out, he couldn’t believe he was wrong. Amanda shook her head, smiling as she turned to Daisy. “You look good.” She said, rubbing Daisy’s shoulder. “It’s the makeup.” Daisy replied, smiling. “Ethan picked it for me.” She added. Amanda smiled and turned to Ethan. “You?” She replied, laughing in disbelief. “I seriously can’t believe you had the eyes to pick that!” She said, smiling. Ethan rolled his eyes. “Oh come on, my wife works with such big big brands, do you think such an influence wouldn’t wear off on me.” He said, smiling. Just then, a black limousine pulled up into the parking lot. The car moved at an insane speed towards where Becky and Daniel stood. Daisy and Ethan immediately rushed forward, jumping in front of the car. Luckily the car stopped at the last minute. They could hear loud music coming from within the car. Ethan angrily walked towards the door of the car. He wanted to discipline whoever it was in the car that didn’t seem to have respect for people’s lives. Even though he was angry, Ethan still took a step back to adore the car, the tires had gold rims and the number plates were customized with a golden “V.L” The door to the car slowly opened, and a tall blonde haired man stepped out. He was dressed in a white designer suit, a cigar in his hand. The man ignored Ethan and turned to look at Daisy with a smile. “It’s been a long time.” He said smiling. Daisy froze as she stared at the man in silence. It had been a year and half since she last saw him. Nolan Van-Louvre.

Ethan froze. His eyes were filled with shock as the blonde-haired man stepped out of the black Rolls Royce car. But it was the woman who followed him that left Ethan fully shocked. His whole body went cold, his eyes were fixed on the woman’s. His whole body was shaking, it felt like he was freezing, he had a sinking feeling in his stomach, it felt like someone had stuck a knife into his stomach. It was Toria Moncler. He couldn’t believe it. He had met her in Monaco a few years ago, during a particularly bad time in his marriage to Daisy. They had been separated, and Ethan had been to Monaco to close a business deal, he had still been sad about his divorce and he had ended up in a club, it was right in the club he met Toria, she was also heartbroken and under the influence of bottles of alcohol, he had found himself attracted to her stunning face and beautiful smile. They had had a brief, passionate affair, but it had ended abruptly when he finished his business deal in Monaco and she had also finished her deal in Monaco, ever since then they hadn’t met or crossed paths again, and now, as he stood there, looking at Toria in silence. He felt like he had been taken back in time. He couldn’t believe that she was here, standing in front of him, looking just as beautiful and seductive as she had all those years ago. Daisy, looking up at Ethan’s, could sense the sudden change in his mood, she reached out and grabbed him, squeezing his hand gently. “Ethan, are you okay?” she asked, her voice filled with concern as she looked at him. Ethan slowly nodded, still trying to get over the initial shock of seeing Toria again. “Yes, yes, I’m fine,” he stammered, looking away and clearing his throat. Toria, too, looked a little shocked, her eyes were fixed on Ethan’s face. She looked both surprised and curious. “Ethan?” She said, unsure if it was him or not. She took a step forward, a shy smile on her face. “Ethan,” she said again. “It is you.. Ethan!” She said, her face breaking into a smile as she walked towards him. “It’s been a long time.” She added. Ethan’s heart stopped. He froze. She just called his name? Why did she have to call his name? Why did she have to call his name in front of Daisy, Daniel and even Becky and Amanda. Was she trying to ruin his marriage? He was happy with Daisy and here she was, coming with her trouble. Ethan’s heart was racing wildly in his chest. He was finding it hard to breathe. He gently beat his chest, rubbing his ribcage. Time seemed to slow down for him as he watched Toria slowly walk towards. His heart sank with each step she took, she was truly walking towards him. Daisy, looking up at Ethan’s, could sense the sudden change in his mood. She frowned a little and gently tapped his huge forearm with a finger. She turned to Toria and took a step forward. “Toria, it’s nice to meet you,” she said, her voice soft, a smile on her face. Toria’s eyes moved to Daisy, and for a second, Ethan could swear he had seen a flash of hostility in her eyes but in the next minute it was gone. Toria turned from Ethan and faced daisy. A wide thin smile on her lips, as she smiled weirdly at daisy. “Nice to meet you too, Daisy,” she said, her voice sounding sweet. Ethan put his hand into his pocket to ease his tension, he felt like he was having one of those rough nightmares which are very hard to wake up from. He didn’t know what to say or do, he felt trapped in such an awkward situation. He looked over at Daisy, he needed to get out of here now before Toria said anything more. Just then, Nolan, the blonde-haired man, wrapped his arm around Toria’s waist, pulling her close to his side. He turned to Daisy and Becky, a charming smile glued to his face. “Allow me to introduce my wife, Toria,” he said, his voice filled with confidence. Daisy’s eyes were filled with surprise, her eyes moved to Toria’s face then back to Nolan. She couldn’t believe that Nolan was married to this woman. He looked so… happy. She looked up at Nolan as he smiled down at her, scratching the back of his head. “What brings you to Miami? Especially this lovely island?” he asked, trying to start small talks with her. Daisy fell silent for a minute, as she tried to think of an answer her head felt a little empty. She looked down and caught Daniel looking up at her, making her remember why exactly she was here. “Ethan and I are here on vacation,” she said finally, her voice a little soft. Nolan smiled, his eyes were filled with interest. “Oh shit! That’s actually wonderful! We are also here on vacation too. Just the two of us, enjoying some quality time together.” He said, pulling toria’s waist closer. Becky and Amanda who had been watching the whole drama silently also took a step forward. “Becky! Long time no see..” Nolan said as he noticed her. “Where have you been?” He asked. Becky smiled. “I should be asking you.” Becky replied. Nolan smiled. “As you can see, I got married.” He replied. “So now back to you.” He said. “Why are you here?” “I’m here with my partner.” Becky replied, pulling Amanda close. “Amanda and I are here on vacation,” she said, her voice loud. Ethan’s eyes moved Becky’s. Becky knew this man? She knew Toria’s husband? From the way they talked Ethan could tell they knew each other from way back. What was going on here? Why was Toria married to this man, and what were they doing here? Nolan smiled again, his eyes looking entertained. “Well, it seems like we’re all here on vacation. I’ll see you around, Daisy,” he said, moving towards her and planting an air kiss next to her cheek. Daisy pushed him away immediately. Nolan smiled, readjusting his jacket. “You’re still as feisty as ever.” He said smiling. Nolan smiled and turned to Toria who had gotten in an eye mugging competition with Daniel. “Toria, darling, perhaps we should get out of the sun,” he said, his voice smooth and sounding luxurious. Toria nodded, her eyes still fixed on Ethan’s face. “Yes, of course,” she said. “It was nice running into you, Ethan. Perhaps we can catch up later?” Toria said. Ethan nodded, still feeling like he was in a dream. “Yes, of course,” he stammered. Nolan smiled, turned and walked away, Toria by his side. The two of them walked into the small crowd of elderly at the gate of the hotel. Daisy, Becky, Ethan stood in silence, looking at each other in shock. “Well, that was certainly interesting,” Becky said finally, her voice breaking the silence. Daisy nodded, her mind still filled with questions. “What is going on here?” she asked, her voice shaky. Ethan shook his head, his eyes still fixed on the spot where Nolan and Toria had disappeared. “I don’t know,” he said, “but I think we’re about to find out.” Just then, Daisy turned to Ethan, she frowned a little as she looked at him. “Ethan, what’s going on?” she asked. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” Ethan took a deep breath, trying to get his thoughts together. “I’ll tell you later,” he said, his voice low and deep. Daisy nodded, her eyes still on him. “Okay,” she said. “But you’re going to have to tell me eventually.” Ethan nodded, feeling like he was trapped in a circle of lies and secrets. He knew that he had to tell Daisy the truth about Toria, but he was afraid of how she would react. They slowly walked away from the car, Ethan couldn’t push off the feeling that his life was about to change forever.

Ethan slowly walked through the luxurious hotel lobby, daisy by his side while Daniel walked behind them, having a face with Ella. Ethan’s body was still cold from the shock of seeing Toria again. He couldn’t believe that she was married to that man, Nolan. And what were they doing here, in the same hotel as him and Daisy? Just then they got to the reception room of the hotel and the hotel manager, a friendly woman with a nice smile, walked out. “Sir, madam, we have been expecting you since.” The woman said, greeting them. Daisy smiled and took a step forward shaking the woman’s hand. The woman returned the smile and handed Ethan the key to their penthouse suite. “Your room is ready, Mr. and Mrs. Thompson,” she said. “Your luggage has been placed in the room, and we’ve also prepared a special welcome package for you.” She added smiling. Ethan nodded, still distracted from thinking about Toria. “Thank you,” he managed to say as he took the key from the manager. He turned around, holding Daniel with his left hand and holding daisy sign his right hand, they slowly walked towards the elevator, making their way to the penthouse suite. Ethan was worried about Toria while Daisy on the other hand was so excited about the hotel and their vacation. “Oh, Ethan, I’ve always wanted to come here,” she said, her eyes filled with excitement as she looked up at him. “Have you seen the view of the ocean from a pent house? The view of the ocean is just so stunning.” She added, smiling. Ethan forced a smile on his face, trying to appear a little enthusiastic about the vacation. “Yes, it’s beautiful,” he said, his voice a little sounding obviously uninterested. They got to the pent house and quickly walked to the children’s room which they had asked the hotel to arrange. It was Daniel’s room, it was smaller but still luxurious. “Here’s your room buddy.” Ethan said, smiling down at Daniel. Daniel jumped up excitedly, Ella jumping with him. Ethan and daisy smiled, Ethan wheeled Daniel’s luggage into the room and quickly arranged all his clothes into the wardrobe, by the time he was done he could see Daniel was already occupied with the television. He smiled to himself. He and daisy quickly said goodbye to Daniel and continued on to their own suite. Seeing daisy made Ethan’s nervous again. He knew he had to tell her about Toria, but he didn’t know how to bring it up. They never kept secrets from each other, and he knew that Daisy would be hurt if she found out that he had kept this from her. But how could he explain it? He didn’t even know himself why Toria was here, or what she wanted. Seeing they were both married now, it was obvious the past wouldn’t repeat itself but he still didn’t want to imagine what would happen if daisy found out from someone else. They finally got to the end of the last floor and entered their penthouse suite. Daisy gasp loudly in joy as they walked in. “Ethan! Are you seeing this! this is so incredible,” she gasped loudly as she ran over to the floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a breathtaking view of the ocean. Ethan smiled, trying to appear excited, but his mind was still filled with different thoughts of Toria and what he was going to tell Daisy. He stood beside the window with daisy for a minute, watching the beautiful view before he slowly turned around. He walked over to the bar and poured himself a glass of whiskey, trying to calm his nerves. He sighed as he sipped his whiskey, he had to tell Daisy the truth, but he was scared of how she would react. He stood there in silence, sipping his whiskey and staring out at the ocean. Ethan looked down at his hands as they trembled, he tightened them around the glass again. When he and daisy had planned the vacation, it had been planned as a supposed romantic getaway for him and Daisy, and now everything was about to take a dramatic turn. He looked up at daisy again, she looked genuinely happy, he couldn’t imagine what the consequences would be if he told her the truth now. Ethan took a deep breath, gathering all the courage he had, he slowly stood up, walked over to where daisy stood and held her hand, he then sat her down on the red couch in their penthouse suite. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his body, as he began to speak. “Honey, I want to talk to you about something,” he said, his voice deep and serious. Daisy looked up at him, the look on her face changing, she looked up at him curiously. “Talk to me about something ?” She replied and he nodded. “About what?” she asked sounding carefree, smiling playfully as she looked into his eyes. Ethan paused, he wasn’t sure on how to begin. Daisy looked at him and smiled. “If this is about Nolan then you don’t have to worry.” She said smiling. Ethan looked a bit confused. “Yeah he tried to come on to me back then, but it just didn’t work, I wasn’t interested so it never went as planned.” She explained smiling. Ethan looked at her silently, his eyes on her lips as she smiled. Seeing her smile made him fall in love with her all over again, he quickly looked away. “It’s not about Nolan,” he said quickly, dismissing er question. “It’s about…us.” He said. The look on Daisy’s face changed, she looked at him, growing a little worried as she tried to understand what Ethan was getting at. “What do you mean?” she asked, her voice a little more softer. Ethan took another deep breath, he opened his mouth but fell silent as he tried to find the right words. “I.. I knew Toria before,” he finally said, his voice shaky, and low, she could hardly hear anything. “I knew Toria before.” Ethan repeated, this time a little louder. The look on Daisy’s face changed again, this time to one of little interest. “You knew Toria before?” She repeated. Ethan nodded. “That’s good,” she said, smiling as she looked at him. “Why are you telling me this?” She asked. Ethan’s heart was already racing, he took a deep breath, his palms were sweating as he tried to find the courage to tell Daisy the whole truth. “We met in Monaco,” he said, his voice a little stronger now. “And we had a little…relationship.” He added. The look on Daisy’s face didn’t change, but Ethan could sense the slight change in attitude n her body. “That’s cool,” she said, her voice still normal. Ethan took a deep breath again, he had to tell her the rest, no matter how difficult it was. “It’s all in the past now,” he said, his voice a little softer. “But…we had sex, honey.” He whispered. “No..  no, we used to have sex.” He corrected. The room fell silent, the only sound was the sound of the ocean and the ocean breeze coming in from the open window. Daisy’s smile froze. Her eyes were fixed on Ethan’s as if she was trying to read his mind. Ethan felt like he was holding his breath, as he waited for Daisy’s reaction. He knew he had hurt her, and he didn’t blame her if she was angry. Daisy slowly stood up, silently leaving the room.

Meanwhile The hotel manager escorted Nolan and Toria to their room. They were both smiling as they followed the manger, entering the penthouse made them even more excited at the beauty of the penthouse. The first penthouse had been allocated to Ethan and Daisy so the hotel manager led them to the second, which was on the second floor. The penthouse suite was stunning, it had large floor-to-ceiling windows that showed breathtaking views of the ocean from the penthouse. Nolan was always enthusiastic about traveling and vacations in general, he bounced around the room excitedly. Exploring every nook and cranny. “Babe, come check this out, this is so incredible!” he shouted excitedly as he ran over to the window to take in the view of the beach and ocean. “I can see why this is one of the most expensive suites in the hotel.” He added, opening the window even wider and letting the cool air in on his face. Toria smiled, she was happy to see Nolan so excited, he had been a little down from his grandfather falling gravely ill and having to part ways with Lance who had to go look after his grandfather personally. Toria turned and looked around the room, she couldn’t get the uncomfortable feeling she was feeling off her mind. The uncomfortable feeling had been bothering her ever since they ran into Ethan in the lobby. She had been taken by surprise to meet him there. She never thought they would ever meet again, and seeing him there made her remember the first night they met back in Monaco. They had met in Monaco almost 3 or 4 years ago, when she had just gotten out of a two years relationship with her ex boyfriend Lucas, they had met at a bar, the both of them were drunk and that was how they had their first sexual night. Their relationship continued like that over the bext few days, just drinking and having sexual relations and for a brief moment, they had been inseparable. But it wasn’t a serious relationship, at least not for her. She had done it because she was going through a tough breakup, and Ethan had been a welcome distraction to her as at then. Thinking back to the memories she created with him, Toria felt a little bit of guilt. She had never told Nolan about her past with Ethan, and she wasn’t sure if she was ready to share that information with him now. But looking at Nolan now, she wasn’t sure if she could keep such from him. Toria looked down to see her hands shaking, she quickly walked over to the bar and picked up a bottle of whiskey. She poured herself a generous glass and took a sip, feeling the smooth hot liquor slide down her throat, burning her throat a little. Nolan noticed her drinking, he turned to face her, frowning a little as he looked at her. “Hey, what’s wrong?” he asked, walking over to her. “You look a little troubled.” He said. Toria looked up at him and forced a smile, taking another long sip of her drink. “I’m fine, just a little tired,” she said, trying to push off his questions. Nolan looked at her skeptically for a few second, but he didn’t push the issue any further. Instead, he turned around and walked over to the window again, smiling to himself as he took in the view again. “I’m so glad we decided to come on this vacation,” he said, turning back to Toria. “It’s worth every bit of our time.” He added. Toria smiled, feeling a little guilty for not being able to join him in his excitement. She took another sip, she had to tell him about Ethan eventually, but for now, she just didn’t know how to bring it up. She watched him silently as he stood there, looking out at the breathtaking view. He was everything she wanted in a man, funny, handsome, caring, and wealthy. The only thing about him that always irked her off was his jealousy, sometimes it made her laugh but other times it irked her off. She had watched him fight off her car multiple times to get her attention. Toria laughed as she remembered that event. She looked at him and sighed again. She couldn’t keep her secret hidden forever, and she wasn’t sure what would happen when the truth finally came out. Nolan had spent a few minutes enjoying the view view before he finally came back and settled into one of the penthouse soft couches, a dreamy look in his eyes. “You know, I once met Daisy a few years back before I met you,” he said, a small smile on his face. Toria looked at him and smiled. “Yes I remember, you kept on talking about her all through our wedding.” She said. Nolan’s face grew red and he looked away. “I think I’ll call Lance to tell him where we are.” He said, trying to change the topic. Toria smiled. She felt a little guilty for keeping secrets from him, she took another sip of her whiskey, she knew she had to tell him the truth. “Nolan, we need to talk,” she said, her voice serious as she set her glass on the table. Nolan looked up at her, a questioning look on his face. “What’s up?” he asked, picking up her glass and emptying it. Toria got up and walked over to the bar, grabbing a new bottle of whiskey and placing it on the table in front of them. She poured herself a glass, her hands shaking a little as she did so. “I need to tell you something,” she said, her voice shaking. She took her glass and downed the whiskey again. “Tell me something?” He repeated. Toria nodded. “Yes, I need to tell you something about my past.” She said. The look in Nolan’s face turned serious, his eyes were fixed on hers. “What is it?” he asked, taking his own bottle of whiskey in silence. Toria took a deep breath, preparing herself for the conversation they were about to have. “I once knew Ethan,” she said, her voice almost silent. The look on Nolan’s face changed, a look of disdain crossing his face. “Yeahhh, that guy is an asshole,” he said, his voice filled with hatred. “Can you imagine, that inconsiderate oaf  left his pregnant wife alone, I’m sure he was an asshole back when you knew him too.” Nolan said. Toria shook her head, a pink blush rising to her cheeks. “No, Nolan, it’s not like that,” she said, her voice sounding a little drunk. “I didn’t know him as a friend… I knew him as a fling back then, we used to have sex.” The whole room fell silent, the only sound was the soft ocean breeze and the sound of people playing and singing at the beach in the distance. Nolan’s froze, his eyes fixed on Toria’s as if he was trying to process what she had just told him. Toria felt a little bit anxious, her heart racing as she waited for him to talk. She had no idea how Nolan would react to her confession, but she knew she had to be honest with him.

Meanwhile, Becky and Amanda excitedly settled into their hotel room. They had been looking forward to this vacation for weeks, and finally, they were here. Amanda smiled, the thought of being in Miami and being surrounded by the ocean, her friends and everyone made her happy in general, she could feel that this could be one of her best vacations. “I’m so glad we decided to come here,” Amanda said, dropping down on the bed. “This is exactly what we needed – a break from the hustle and bustle of everyday life.” She added, smiling to herself. Becky smiled, nodding her head in agreement, she slowly collected theirs bags from the hotel staff and began to unpack the bags. “I know, right?” She said smiling. “And it’s even more special because we get to spend it with Ethan and Daisy. I’m so excited to catch up with them.” Amanda added. Ethan and daisy had moved to Italy a few months ago and she hardly saw her best friend so the thought of spending a few weeks with daisy in Miami made her even more excited. Becky smiled as she noticed how excited Amanda was. “You’ve been talking about her nonstop for weeks now, at least I’m happy you’ll meet her and catch up.” She said smiling. Just then Becky’s stomach rumbled loudly. She quickly stood up as she suddenly remembered that she needed to use the restroom. She had been holding it since their flight. “I’ll be right back,” she said, getting up and rushing towards the bathroom. Amanda smiled and nodded, she stood up after Becky to continue unpacking their bags, as she picked up the first bag, and upturned all the clothes inside, ready to start rearranging in the large wardrobes, her eyes fell on Becky’s phone, which was lying on the bedside table. She ignored the phone but when the phone beeped, signifying a message had entered, Amanda felt her stomach get tighter and tighter in curiosity. There relationship had boundaries and they never checked each other’s phones but right now she was curious. She wanted to know Who could be texting Becky? She tried to resist the urge to snoop, but the overwhelming urge was too much for her as her curiosity got the better of her. Amanda silently tiptoed over to the bedside table, she gently picked up the phone, the screen turned on at her touch and she saw that there was a message from someone named Gabriel. Amanda’s heart sank to the bottom of her belly. She had heard Becky mention Gabriel before, but whenever she asked who he was, Becky would always brushed it off as nothing serious and tell him it was just some goofy guy she joked around with at work. Amanda wanted to snoop around even more, but she dropped the phone. She trusted Becky so why should she even bother snooping around. But she still wanted to know what Becky and Gabriel were chatting about, her curiosity got the better of her, and she opened the chat to see what Gabriel and Becky had been talking about. Amanda opened the chat and slowly scrolled through the messages, her eyes growing wider and wider in shock with each message she read. Her mouth felt dry. Her body felt hot. Her stomach had sank to the bottom of her belly and it hurt. Gabriel and Becky were flirting shamelessly, exchanging romantic messages and sweet messages. Amanda’s heart began to race faster, it felt like it had been stabbed- she had no idea that Becky had been talking to someone else, let alone someone she seemed to have feelings for. Amanda staggered backwards as she felt a feeling of jealousy take over her heart, and she couldn’t help but wonder if Becky was ever in love with her, because she couldn’t even dream of having the kind of messages she had with her,  with Gabriel. Amanda held breath and continued to read through the messages, just then, she came across one that made her heart beat even faster. It was message of Becky telling Gabriel that she really wanted a child, but being in a lesbian relationship with Amanda would never give her that. Amanda heart sank, she felt like she had been slapped – she had no idea that Becky felt this way. They had always talked about children and having children before, but Amanda had always assumed that Becky was on the same page as her. Now, she wasn’t so sure. She sat in silence, staring at the phone in her hand, Amanda felt different emotions rush through her body and head. She didn’t know what to do, or how to process her emotions. All she knew was that she needed to talk to Becky, and she needed to do it now. Amanda held her shaky hand and took a deep breath, while trying to calm herself down. She didn’t want to approach becky in a state of anger or jealousy. She slowly nodded, she needed to approach the conversation calmly and rationally. She sat on the chair, silently waiting for Becky to return from the bathroom, her body shaking as she sat, she met sick to her stomach. Amanda began to think about their relationship. They had been together officially for a year and a few months, and she had always thought that they were happy. But now, she wasn’t so sure. Just then, Becky returned from the bathroom, a small smile on her lips, as she dried her hands with a towel. “Hey, what’s up?” she asked, dropping down on the bed beside Amanda. Amanda ignored he question and looked at her silently, she wasn’t sure of how to start the conversation. She took a deep breath and sighed, she had to do it. She took another deep breath and turned to Becky. “We need to talk,” She said, her voice shaking even though she tried to stay calm. Becky looked at her, a concerned look on her face. “What’s wrong?” she asked. Amanda slowly pulled out Becky’s phone. “I saw your messages with Gabriel,” she said, her voice quiet. Becky froze. The look on Becky’s face changed for a few seconds, and she immediately looked away. “Amanda, I…” she started to say. Amanda slowly raised her hand, cutting her off. “No, Becky, I need to know what’s going on. Are you still in love with Gabriel?” Becky opened her mouth to explain but Amanda’s eyes were already filled up with tears, she immediately dropped the phone on the couch  and ran out of the room. She couldn’t bear to look at Becky right now, she didn’t want to hear her filmsy excuses or justifications. She just needed to get away, to process the hurt and betrayal that was rushing through her body and soul. Amanda slammed the door behind her and Becky was left standing alone in the room, her heart sinking as she saw her phone lying on the bed, the screen still open to her chat with Gabriel. Her heart sank even more as she realized that Amanda must have read the messages. “Oh no, oh no, oh no,” Becky muttered to herself, her mind racing as she rushed over and picked up the phone. She could see that Amanda was hurt, and she couldn’t blame her. She had been keeping secrets from her, secrets that could potentially destroy their relationship. Becky took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. She needed to go and talk to Amanda, to explain everything and try to make things right. Just as she turned to leave the room, she paused at the door. Different thoughts running through her mind. What if Amanda didn’t want to listen? What if she had already made up her mind to leave her? Becky’s heart began to race even more, she quickly hurried out of the room. Running down the corridor to find Amanda and try to make things right.

Amanda walked into the study of the penthouse, tears rolling down her face. She was so caught up in her own heartbreak that she didn’t even notice Daisy sitting on the couch with a large bottle of whiskey in her hand, tears rolling down her own cheek too. Amanda slowly walked into the study, Daisy gasped, startled by the sound, she turned around and looked up and saw the tears on Amanda’s face. “Mandy… Why are you crying?” She asked, her voice shaking, as she cleaned the tears in her eyes with a napkin. Amanda was also shocked to see daisy here and even more surprised to see Daisy crying, she increased her footsteps, rushing over to hug her. “Daisy! Why are you crying?” She asked, as she pulled daisy into a hug, holding her tightly in her arms. Amanda’s hand immediately went to her nose as she held daisy, daisy smelt of alcohol so terribly. Daisy wiped her nose with a tissue and poured herself a glass of whiskey, pouring another for Amanda, who looked at it for a second like she was about to decline it before she finally accepted it. “Why are you crying dear?” Amanda asked again, as she gently patted daisy’s back. “It’s Ethan,” Daisy replied, her voice sounding like she was holding back tears. “He just told me now that he and Toria…they once knew each other a few years ago, he said they both met in Monaco when we were divorced, they hit it up and they ended up having… sex.” Daisy stuttered over the last part as the tears she had been struggling to hold, burst out loudly. Amanda’s eyes grew wider in shock. “What? That’s disgusting!” she shouted, the look on her face had changed to one of disgust. Daisy slowly nodded, tears still rolling down her face. “I know, right?” She muttered, sipping her whiskey while trying to clean her tears. “I just can’t understand it..” she cried. “It’s so hard, so hard for me and I’m trying my best to process it.” She muttered tears rolling down her eyes. “I mean during that period of our divorce, I made sure to keep myself… I never opened up to any man….yet there he was, having sex with just anyone.” She cried. Amanda shook her head and pulled Daisy closer, hugging her tightly again. “Men are such scums,” she said, still shaking her head. The tears daisy had been trying to hold back came pouring out as Amanda gently patted her. “Don’t even think about it, Daisy.” Amanda added. “You deserve so much better than someone like Ethan.” She added, still patting her. Daisy used the back of her hand to wipe her tears as she looked up at Amanda. “But why were you crying?” she asked, her face filled with concern as she remembered her friend had been crying earlier when she first entered the study. Amanda nodded, she took a deep breath, before she let it all out. “I saw Becky’s phone earlier today when she went to use the toilet,” she said, her voice shaking. “I saw her chats with another man. Some dude named Gabriel who she claimed has been bugging her… Daisy.. Becky is cheating on me…” she cried. Daisy gasped. “What the hell!” She shouted angrily. She had never really like Becky, and this was just one of the reasons why. Amanda looked at her, tears in her eyes “Daisy. And it’s not just that…” she continued, stuttering. “she’s regretting being with me because she wants children.” She added. “She thinks that being in a lesbian relationship with me will never give her that.” Amanda cried shaking, as she burst into another round of tears again, Daisy quickly pulled her closer, hugging her tightly. “I’m so sorry, Amanda,” Daisy muttered, stroking her hand. “You deserve so much better than someone who would cheat on you and make you feel like you’re not enough.” She added, as she hugged her. Amanda felt a little bit better. She didn’t want to sound happy that Daisy was having problems with Ethan, but she was a little happy, because they were both going through similar struggles, and it was comforting to know that they had each other to lean on. “I’m so glad we’re here together,” Amanda said, pulling back from the hug. “I don’t know what I would do without you, Daisy.” She added. Daisy smiled and handed Amanda a glass of whiskey. “You’ll never have to find out,” she said. “We’re in this together, always.” She added and raised her glass up, to which they clinked their glasses together and took a sip of the whiskey at the same time. Meanwhile.. Ethan was still standing in the penthouse, his eyes fixed on the door that Daisy had walked out of, it had been almost two hours and she wasn’t back yet. Ethan sighed, he had missed up badly. Monaco should never have happened, and even though it did, he shouldn’t have kept it away from her for so long. He didn’t want to chase after her now, he knew his wife well and he knew that the best thing was to give her time to process and recover from everything. Just then, the penthouse door was pushed open and Nolan barged in, his face was filled with anger, his eyes red. He walked over to where Ethan stood, grabbed him by his shirt and slammed him against the wall. “You pig!” He roared. “How dare you fucking touch my wife?” he spat, his eyes filled with anger. Ethan rolled his eyes. “Calm down.” He said, trying to calm him down, by holding up his hands in a relaxing way. “Relax, man, it was over three months ago,” he said, trying to calm Nolan down. Nolan looked up at him with anger and disgust. “You’re a pig, Ethan,” he whispered, his voice filled with hatred for Ethan. “You had a woman like Daisy and you messed up? You’re a pig!” He whispered again. The look in Ethan’s eyes grew darker and he pushed Nolan off him. “You think you’re the only one hurt?” he shot back, his voice getting louder with anger. “Everything happened in the past, and now the only person I care for is angry at me! So fuck off!” He shouted angrily. Nolan looked at him for a few more seconds before he finally looked away and sat down. He sighed and sat down on the couch, running his hands through his hair. Ethan adjusted his shirt, and walked towards the door to leave. “You have to apologize to her,” Nolan said, his voice stopping Ethan in his tracks. Ethan turned back, his eyes filled with anger. “Why should I?” he angrily asked. “You’re not exactly innocent in all this, Nolan.” Nolan shook his head, a weak smile on his face. “I’m not talking about Toria, Ethan. I’m talking about Daisy. You hurt her, and you need to make it right.” He said. The look in Ethan’s eyes grew softer, and he looked away, shame all over his face. “I’m sorry about Toria,”He said, his voice quiet. Nolan looked up, surprised. “As you said, it was all in the past,” He continued, smiling weakly. “Let’s just leave it there, okay?” Ethan slowly nodded, a similarly weak smile on his face. “Yeah, you’re right,” he said, smiling back at Nolan. Nolan stood up and patted Ethan on his back. “Let’s go find our women and try to make things right.” he said, walking out of the penthouse, Ethan following him from behind. They both silently walked out of the room, Ethan felt a little bit of grateful towards Nolan. He had every right to be angry, but instead, he was trying to help him make things right with Daisy. Ethan’s heart felt heavy as he thought about Daisy. He had hurt her, and he was ready to do whatever it took to make it right. He would do whatever it took to get her trust and love again. They both walked towards the pent house study door, from where they stood, Ethan could hear the sound of women’s voices coming from inside the study. He took a deep breath, preparing himself for what was about to come. He gently pushed open the door, and they both stepped inside, ready to do anything to get their women back.

Ethan pushed open the door and walked into the room. He slowly looked around and saw Daisy and Amanda still hugging in the center of the room, scattered glasses around them and an opened, half empty bottle of whiskey by their side, they both looked similarly sad and hurt. Ethan slowly walked towards Daisy, his heart pounding in his chest, he stuck his hands into his pocket to hide his anxiety. “Babe… babe can we talk?” he asked, his voice shaking as he asked. Daisy looked up at him, a little surprised to see him there, she slowly shook her head, her eyes still filled with tears. “Ethan, please go, I don’t want to talk about it,” she said, her voice raspy from crying for so long. The look on Ethan’s face became disappointed, but he didn’t give up. He slowly dropped to his knees, his eyes had a little tears in them as he looked up at Daisy, putting his hands together and begging her to listen to him. “Daisy, please let’s talk,” he begged. “I know I wronged you, and I’m so sorry. I was blind and stupid, and I didn’t realize what I had until it was too late.” He said, his voice shaking. The look on Daisy’s face changed, and she began to cry again. Ethan felt his heart break as he watched her cry. He felt regretful, watching her cry. If only he had done the right things, just maybe they wouldn’t be facing something like this right now. “Daisy honey, I’m so sorry,” he said, his voice cracking as he begged her. “I know I hurt you, and I don’t expect you to forgive me right away. But I want you to know that I love you, and I always have.” He continued. “You’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me, and I was too stupid to realize it.” He added, looking up at her. Ethan felt a tear roll down his own cheek and he paused, taking a deep breath as he tried to clear the tear and compose himself. “I know I don’t deserve it, but all I’m asking for is your forgiveness honey,” he said, his eyes fixed on hers. “I promise to do everything in my power to regain your trust and love. I’ll do whatever it takes to make you happy, because you deserve it honey.” He continued. Daisy slowly looked up at Ethan, her eyes searching his for any sign of sincerity. Ethan returned the look, his heart pounding out of his chest. “I never want to see you cry again,” he said, his voice shaky as he took a crawling step towards her. “I’m sorry, Daisy honey. I’m so sorry for hurting you.” He apologized. The look Daisy’s face grew softer again, as she threw herself into his arms. He immediately grabbed her, holding her tightly, he felt a little relieved as he felt her body against his again. Amanda smiled, as she watch them make up, she felt happy to see her best friend smile again. She quietly got up and left the room, giving Ethan and Daisy the space they would need to work through their issues. Amanda gently closed the door behind her, Ethan held Daisy as soon as the door shut, pulling himself away from her hug for a moment to look into her eyes. “I love you, Daisy,” he whispered, his voice deep and rough. “I always have, and I always will.” He continued. Daisy smiled, her eyes filled with tears. “I love you too, Ethan,” she said, her voice raspy from crying for so long. Ethan smiled, his eyes were filled with joy, and he immediately pulled Daisy into a tight hug. They stood there for a long time, holding each other, and kissing. Meanwhile Amanda walked out of the room, feeling a little relieved she had felt sad to see her friend crying earlier, even though she was also sad about her own relationship, but thinking of the fact that Daisy and Ethan just had a romantic reunion, made her smil, it even gave her a little hope and made her feel a little hopeful about her own relationship with Becky. Amanda sighed as she decided to take a walk down to the beach, hoping the fresh air and maybe the sound of the waves would clear her head. Just as she walked down and got to the bottom of the corridor, she saw Becky standing at the door, looking nervous nd worried. Amanda felt her heart sink, she immediately turned around to avoid her. She didn’t want to see her, at least not right now. But Becky was also quick, and she immediately ran after Amanda, calling out to her. “Amanda, wait! Let’s talk, please!” Becky begged, as she chased Amanda down the hallway. Amanda ignored her and kept walking fast, but Becky caught up to her in no time and grabbed her by the arm, turning her around. Amanda looked at her, tears in her eyes. “What? What the hell do you want from me?” she asked, her voice sounding hurt and angry. “Haven’t you hurt me enough? You already made it clear that I can’t give you kids, so go to someone who would. Go with Gabriel.” She shouted angrily. The look on Becky’s face changed, she slowly took a step forward, her hands reaching out to Amanda. “Mandy.. Mandy, I’m so sorry,” she said, her voice sounding like she was about to cry. “I was just daydreaming, I swear. I would never give up my life with you for kids. You mean everything to me, and I couldn’t imagine living without you.” She begged, holding Amanda’s hands. Amanda frowned a little as she looked at Becky skeptically. “If you truly say so then why did you say those things to Gabriel?” she asked, her voice still sounding hurt. Becky took in a deep breath and let it out slowly. She was silent for a few seconds. “I don’t know, Amanda. I think I was just feeling insecure and unsure about our future. But I realize now that I was wrong to say those things, and I’m so sorry for hurting you.” She apologized. Amanda looked at Becky, searching for any sign of sincerity in her eyes. Becky raised her hands and took another step forward. “I’ve already booked an appointment with the doctor to have my womb tied,” She said, her voice sounding sad. “I want you to know that I’m committed to our life together, and I’ll never put you in a position like this again. I promise.” She continued. The look on Amanda’s face changed, and she started to cry. Becky’s words had touched her heart. She immediately pulled her closer and hugged Becky tightly, feeling a little bit of relief and happiness that she hadn’t felt in hours. “I’m so sorry, Amanda,” Becky whispered, holding her close. “I’ll never make you feel like that again. I promise.” She said, hugging her. Amanda pulled back and planted a kiss on Becky’s forehead. “Let me take you to the room.” Becky said, leading Amanda back to their penthouse suite. Amanda smiled, as she followed her.

Meanwhile.. Nolan had been searching for Toria everywhere, he feared she had gone back to Los Angeles in anger. Just when he was about to give up, he finally spotted her downstairs in the hotel lobby. He increased his footstep, his heart beating faster as he rushed to meet her. She heard his footsteps and turned around to face him, she looked a little startled to see him. Nolan smiled and slowly approached her, he smiled again as he noticed the look of surprise on her face. “Toria honey, have you been avoiding me?” He asked, his voice filled with concern. Toria looked a surprised by his question, and she fell silent for a minute before she answered. “Nolan, I…I don’t know what to say,” she stammered, avoiding eye contact with him. Nolan looked down at her, eyes fixed on hers, he smiled sadly as he noticed the guilt written all over her face. “Why are you hiding for me? Is it because of Ethan?” he asked, his voice gentle, he slowly bent and sat beside her. Toria nodded, looking down at her feet, still avoiding eye contact with him. “I’m so so sorry, Nolan. I didn’t mean to hurt you,” she said, her voice low, he could hardly hear her. Nolan shook his head, a small smile spreading across his lips, he immediately grabbed her and turned her around, pulling her Toria into a hug. “It doesn’t matter, Toria honey,” he said, his voice sounding a little emotional. “I still love you very much. You’re an amazing person, and I’m lucky to have you in my life.” He said smiling, as he held her in his arms. Toria looked up at him, surprised by his words. “I.. I..” she stammered. She held her breath and she looked up at him with tears in her eyes. “Nolan, I’m so sorry,” she repeated, her voice shaking. Nolan rolled his eyes and smiled as he held her at arm’s length. “Toria, you don’t have to apologize so much to me.” He said. “It all happened before we even met. I don’t really care about what happened in the past. What matters is what’s happening now, and what’s going to happen in the future,” he said, his eyes filled with sincerity as he spoke. Toria looked at him, her eyes filled with surprise. “You’re not angry with me?” she asked, her voice sounding quite surprised. Nolan shook his head, a small smile on his lips. “If you knew the kinds of things I did before we met, you’d be disgusted with me too,” he said, chuckling. Toria laughed, and Nolan joined in. They both laughed for a few minutes while still holding each other. Just then, they heard footsteps behind them and turned to see the hotel manager walking towards them, a smile on his face. “Good evening, Mr. Nolan and Ms. Toria.” He said smiling. “ I hope you’re both enjoying your stay with us,” he added, his voice smooth and polite. Nolan smiled, the man’s voice sounded like a cartoon character, he and and Toria exchanged a look before he looked back at the man again and nodded. “Yes, we are. Thank you,” he said. The hotel manager smiled and handed them an invitation. “Would you both be down for a party tonight?” He asked. Nolan and Toria exchanged another look and nodded. “Yes, we will.” Toria said. The hotel manager smiled and continued. “Well I’m pleased to inform you that you’ve both been invited to a party on the beach tonight.” He said. “I already shared the invite to all your other friends and they will also be there.” He said. “And i promise, it’s going to be a fantastic evening, a lot of A-list guest artist are also going to be present,” he said. Toria and Nolan looked at each other again, and then back at the hotel manager. “That sounds wonderful,” Toria said, smiling. Nolan also nodded, a smile on his face. “We’ll be there,” he said. The hotel manager smiled and nodded. “Wonderful! I’ll make sure to reserve a spot for you both.” He said smiling. “The party starts at 8 pm. I’ll see you there,” he added, he smiled and nodded, before he turned and walked away. Toria turned to Nolan, a smile on her face. “I’m glad we’re going to the party together,” she said, her eyes excited. Nolan nodded and smiled back at her. “Me too, Toria. Me too honey,” he said, taking her hand in his. A few hours later. The beach party that night was in full swing, with the guest artists performing on stage and the guests dancing and laughing together. Ethan and Daisy were in their own little world, kissing and dancing to the music. They were completely absorbed in each other, ignoring the others and the party, as they both danced in each other’s arms. Daisy had employed an overnight babysitter for Daniel so she wasn’t in the slightest worried about anything else, her mind was fully on Ethan. Near where they danced, Becky and Amanda were also dancing and kissing beside a large bonfire. They were having the time of their lives, while a rock band that sat by the bon fire played different country songs for them, a crowd of people had surrounded the rock band, clapping and cheering them on, while others were dancing. Nolan and Toria, on the other hand, were slow dancing in front of the main stage. They were moving to the music, while lost in each other’s eyes. It was like the perfect night, with the stars shining brightly above them and the sound of the waves crashing against the sand, and the cool evening breeze. It was perfect. Nolan smiled and moved towards Toria ready to kiss her, just as he was about to, Toria whispered something in his ear. “I have a surprise for you,” she said, even though he could barely hear her voice ver the music. “Surprise?” Nolan repeated and she nodded. Nolan looked at her curiously. He slowly pulled himself away from her arms. “What is it?” he asked, his eyes filled with excitement. Toria just smiled and looked towards the stage performer. She winked at him, Nolan stared at them in confusion. What was going on? Just then, the stage performer nodded to someone offstage, and suddenly hundreds of fireworks were lit and sent into the sky. They exploded, bringing out pink fire, the crowns cheered as more fireworks exploded bringing out pink fire. Nolan was even more confused as he watched. What was the meaning of this? What was going on here. Just then he started to hear the screams and cheers of the other guests. He turned to the stage to see a huge banner that read. “Congratulations on your baby girl! Nolan and Toria Van-Louvre.” Nolan froze. His eyes growing wider in shock as he slowly turned to Toria. She was nodding and smiling, and Nolan’s heart began to beat faster. “Yes, Nolan,” she said, her voice shaking as she held back her tears. “I’m pregnant.” She said. Nolan’s face was filled with joy,  he immediately reached out and pulled Toria into his arms. “We’re having a baby!” he shouted excitedly, spinning her around in circles. The other guests who were watching began to cheer and clap. Ethan and Daisy, Becky and Amanda, all came over to congratulate them. Nolan smiled. It was beautiful. It was a moment that none of them would ever forget, a moment that would change their lives forever. The End!

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303091”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Ava’s POV There were only a few rules I lived by in college. Rule number one? Never fall for a jock. It wasn’t just a personal preference. It was survival, I had to avoid them inorder to do well. I had seen too many smart girls throw away their GPA for a 6’0 something guy with biceps , a quarterback playboy and a bad attendance record. Not me, No way, I’ll never do that that how I survived my first year in Westbridge university and I’m not going to break that rule in my second year. That’s why, when Logan Carter walked into my History class fifteen minutes late, I didn’t even bother looking up from my laptop. I already knew who he was. everyone knew him, star quarterback, campus heartthrob, a playboy, and the guy who had probably never studied a day in his life. Professor Ambrose mills barely looked at him as he walked to the only empty seat right next to me. I stiffened. Just my luck, I didn’t want to sit closer with him. jocks never supposed to be with nerds,not that I’m a nerd I just study too hard!. Logan dropped into the chair, letting out a dramatic sigh like sitting in class was the hardest thing he’d done all day. His cologne is something warm and expensive filled the space between us. I ignored it. I don’t want to fall into trouble. jocks were trouble! “Hey, what’d I miss?” he asked, his voice smooth, like he knew he could charm his way through anything, he can charm other girls who are willing to open their legs for him but not me . I kept my eyes on my screen. “Everything.” I felt him staring at me. “Cool, cool,” he said. “So, what’s your name?” Seriously? It was week four of the semester. “Ava,” I answered curtly, still typing. “Nice. I’m Logan.” I finally looked at him, raising an eyebrow. “Yeah. I know, everybody knows you”. His lips quirked into a smirk. “Wow. Already a fan?” I exhaled slowly. “I’m your tutor.” His smirk faltered. his eyes widened and his jaw dropped. guess he didn’t expect this coming. Professor Ambrose mills had warned me last week that I’d be assigned an athlete for tutoring something about a scholarship requirement and academic probation, since I can only depends on my scholarship and not screw this up, I had been hoping for someone who at least cared about school. Logan leaned back in his chair, stretching his long legs in front of him. “Well, that’s awkward.” I shut my laptop. “Not as awkward as failing this class, if you fail, I lose my scholarship too”. His blue eyes flickered with amusement. “You think I’m going to fail?” “I think you were fifteen minutes late to a fifty minute class, so I guess yes you’re going to fail if I don’t tutor you”. He laughed. Actually laughed. Like I had just told the funniest joke. “Relax, Ava. I’ve got it under control, I’m not that dumb , I’ll not fail it’s just that history isn’t that my favorite subject. why do we have to learn about some stupid past events? I don’t know” he sighed. I pressed my lips together. I had two options 1. Let him crash and burn, or 2. Do my job and drag him through this class kicking and screaming. Before I could decide, Professor Ambrose called out, “Logan, glad you could join us. Since you missed the first half, why don’t you tell us your thoughts on the reading? I bet you’re ahead of us since you came to class whenever you want”. Logan’s smirk disappeared. He turned to me in full panic mode. I rolled my eyes and slid my notes toward him. He scanned them, cleared his throat, and bullshitted his way through an answer. I just saved his ass. professor gave him a long look before nodding. “Try being on time next class, the world doesn’t revolve around you Mr popular.” Logan exhaled in relief, then turned to me with a slow grin. “You just saved my ass.” I took my notes back. I did but Don’t get used to it.” The bell rang, and I gathered my things, hoping to escape before…. “So, when’s our first tutoring session?” Logan asked his voice heavy and deep. now I Know why girls flocked around him. I glanced up. He was too close now, his confident smirk still in place. he was trying to tease me but I kept my cool. I should have said no. Should have told him to take his education seriously before wasting my time. Instead, I sighed. “Library. Tomorrow. Seven.” Logan nodded. “Cool. See you then, Ava.” As he walked off, I reminded myself of rule number one. Never fall for a jock. even if he’s drop dead gorgeous like him never do that! I reminded myself. Especially not one like Logan Carter. But something told me he wasn’t going to make it easy. he’s used to be around and toy with girls but ain’t the one.

Ava’s POV I woke up this morning early, I took a shower and decided to go for something casual. I put my jeans and black top with a cardigan. I made myself a simple breakfast just tea and bread, in my situation I could not afford anymore fancy breakfast. I got used to it after my mom died and my dad chased me out of his house because I talked back to his precious wife. She always hated me but the feeling was mutual!. after I was done with my breakfast I exited my one room apartment and started walking to university. the West bridge university was huge it literally took me 30 minutes just to reach the library. Today I have to tutor Logan and now it’s 8 am and he’s nowhere to be seen. then about fifteen minutes later he strolled in the library like it was some changing locker room. everyone was looking at him in shock. because the famous Logan doesn’t do studies. there was something about Logan Carter that screamed trouble or is it because of his confident smirk that he has all the time? I couldn’t quite figure it out. He took a seat into the chair across from mine taking his time like he had all time of the world. “you look quite excited to see me nerd, I know I’m charming but you can tone it out” I sighed closing my laptop ” you’re late, and I’m not a ‘nerd’ I have a name it’s Ava”. he glanced at his watch “like five minutes no big deal” “one hour” I corrected ” I agree to tutor you and you’re late to the session a whole damn hour logan , I’m not your servant I have things to do, if you don’t want to, you can go your way, I’ll go with mine “. Logan smirk quickly fell out of his face ” I’m sorry I got caught up in something important it will not happen again ” he said ” by something important, you mean hooking up with some random girl again? ” I crossed my arms looking at him. his smirk quickly returned to his lips” and why do you care Ava? it’s not like any of this is your business? or is it?” his questions caught me off guard. he’s right why do I care? it’s not like we’re friends. but why was I feeling like this? “you’re right it’s not my business nor do I care” I quickly said. he strengthen his back into his chair man spreading. “well, if you say so dear tutor”. I took my history book and put it on the table and opened my computer ” well then let’s begin our session “. “so what’s our first lesson, teacher?” Logan asked. “European history, particularly WW1, any idea about it?” I asked him He frowned “nope , I don’t know anything about that” my jaw nearly dropped to the ground! how the hell didn’t he knew about this? is he this dumb? looks like I have to teach him everything! “do you know anything about American independence? who’s the first American president? who….” “Jesus! chill Ava I was kidding!” he said chuckling ” I was just playing with you, don’t get so serious geez!” phew!! thank God I rolled my eyes, exhaling sharply. “Logan, this is serious. If you keep messing around, you’re never going to pass this class, and I’ll just be wasting my Time”. He leaned forward, resting his arms on the table with a lazy smirk. “And that’s why I have you, dear tutor. To save me from academic failure.” I ignored his sarcasm and turned my laptop towards him, displaying a presentation I had prepared. “Alright, let’s start with the causes of World War I. There were several factors, including militarism, alliances, imperialism, and nationalism…. Logan held up a hand, cutting me off. “Hold on, hold on. You lost me at ‘militarism.’ What does that even mean? is history always this hard?” I sighed, reminding myself to be patient he doesn’t seem to know almost everything about history. “It means the building of military forces. Countries were buying and making weapons, and tensions kept rising.” He nodded slowly, as if he were actually paying attention I highly doubted that. “So, basically, everyone was flexing their muscles, and it got out of hand?” I pressed my lips together, trying not to laugh. “That’s… one way to put it.” Logan grinned. “See? I’m a fast learner.” I highly doubted that, but at least he wasn’t entirely zoning out. “Alright, since you’re such a ‘fast learner,’ tell me what you just understood about militarism.” He smirked. “That it’s when countries start collecting weapons, acting all tough, flexing their muscles and then boom war started”. I shook my head, but a small smile played on my lips. “Not bad. There’s hope for you yet, Carter.” He leaned back in his chair, stretching. “Told you. So, what’s next?” Before I could answer, a loud beep sound echoed through the library my phone buzzing with a message. I glanced at the screen, and my stomach dropped. “Landlord: You have until the end of the week to pay the rent, or you’re out.” I swallowed hard, my fingers tightening around the phone. where the hell am I going to get the money?.Logan noticed my shift in expression, his brows slightly furrowing. “Everything okay nerd?” I quickly locked my phone and forced a neutral expression. “Yeah. Let’s just continue the lesson.” He didn’t push, but I could tell he wasn’t convinced. Still, he let it go for now. he was a blabbermouth he will definitely ask me later. “Alright, then,” he said, tapping his fingers on the table. “Tell me more about this ‘war’ and why it even started.” I took a deep breath, pushing my worries aside. “Well, let’s talk about the assassination of Archduke Franz Ferdinand…” ” hold on! who the fuck is archduke Franz Ferdinand? ” Logan quickly stopped me. ” well, if you will not interrupt me then maybe you will know who’s archduke Franz Ferdinand?” he winked” alright sorry! carry on”.. And just like that, the session continued. But in the back of my mind, the landlord’s message burned like a warning I couldn’t ignore. the only question I hard is where am I going to find the money? definitely not from my dad.

Ava’s POV I wasn’t sure how I ended up here. One minute, I was closing my laptop, ending another exhausting tutoring session with Logan Carter. The next, I was shaking hands on a deal I wasn’t even sure I wanted to make. I was going against my rules again. “Come to the game, and I’ll help you find a part-time job,” he had said, flashing that cocky grin like he already knew I’d say yes. And somehow, against all logic, I had said yes! stupid!! Now, I was packed into the freezing bleachers of Westbridge Stadium, surrounded by screaming fans, girls with too much make up , and everything I was not a customized regretting every life decision that had led to this moment. “Come on, Ava, at least try to look excited!” my neighbor, Sophie, yelled over the deafening cheers. I forced a tight smile. “Super excited,” I deadpanned, gripping my coat tighter around me. I don’t know what came over me to accept the deal guess you can call it desperation!! Sophie rolled her eyes. “You’re impossible. At least tell me you’re here to support our team.” I shrugged, eyes drifting toward the field. “I’m here for the job offer.” That was my official excuse, anyway. In reality, my gaze kept finding him. Logan Carter stood at the center of the field, helmet in hand, radiating confidence like he owned the damn place. The floodlights cast a glow over the field, highlighting the sharp cut of his jaw, the ease in his stance. I wasn’t watching him. I was observing. Academically. For science. for practice. Right? The game hadn’t even started, and yet the energy in the stadium was electrifying. are they always like this?. The Westbridge Titans were facing off against the Crestmont Hawks, their biggest rivals. Everyone around me was buzzing, already debating plays and betting on scores. I, on the other hand, was trying to figure out how much longer I had to endure this before I could leave. Just then, the announcer’s voice boomed through the stadium speakers. “And here come the Titans!” The crowd erupted as Logan slipped his helmet on, jogging onto the field with his teammates. Even from here, I could see the way people responded to him the way they chanted his name, the way girls in the front row screamed like he was some kind of celebrity. I shouldn’t have cared. But when he glanced toward the stands toward my section my breath hitched for a second. I knew he couldn’t see me. he couldn’t right? I mentally asked myself. And yet, for some ridiculous reason, it felt like he was looking straight at me. “Ugh, he’s so hot,” Sophie sighed dramatically beside me. “You’re so lucky you get to tutor him. I would kill for that kind of proximity.” I scoffed. “Yeah, real lucky. He’s an arrogant pain in the ass.” Sophie smirked. “An attractive arrogant pain in the ass.” I rolled my eyes but didn’t respond. Before I could think too hard about it, the referee blew the whistle, and the game began. It turned out, football was even more confusing than I thought. I knew nothing about it. “Wait, why did they stop?” I asked Sophie after what felt like only a few seconds of action. “Penalty,” she said, stuffing popcorn into her mouth. “A penalty for what? They barely did anything!” She gave me a pitying look, like I was some kind of lost cause. “Ava, please. It’s called football, not ‘stand around and watch people jog in circles.’ Pay attention.” I was paying attention ,just not to the game. Logan was everywhere. Every time he moved, the stadium seemed to react with him. He dodged tackles like it was second nature, throwing passes with laser precision, making it look effortless. The crowd loved him. but I didn’t rule number one: stay away from jocks And, I had to admit, there was something about the way he played fast, aggressive, completely in control that made it impossible to look away. it was captivating. And then, in the middle of the second quarter, it happened. Logan caught the ball and took off down the field, weaving through Crestmont players like they were nothing. The entire stadium was on its feet, screaming as he sprinted toward the end zone. Then….BAM!! A Crestmont guy slammed into him. Hard. My heart lurched as Logan’s body hit the ground with a sickening thud. The air in the stadium shifted, the excited cheers morphing into murmurs of concern. I barely realized I was standing. Sophie grabbed my arm. “Relax, Ava, he’s fine. This happens all the time.” But something about the way he wasn’t moving sent a prickle of unease down my spine. Then, just as quickly as he’d gone down, Logan pushed himself up onto his elbows, shaking off the impact like it was nothing. The crowd roared as he got back on his feet, flashing a grin as if he hadn’t just been tackled into the ground. I exhaled, slumping back into my seat. “See?” Sophie nudged me. “You do care.” I scoffed. “I don’t. I just….” I fumbled for an excuse. “I can’t tutor a concussed football player. That’s all.” Sophie didn’t buy it. And honestly? Neither did I. By the time the game ended, Westbridge had won, and the entire stadium was in chaos. Students were celebrating, music was blasting, and people were already making plans to head to the after-party. I, however, was ready to disappear. I had done my part. I had shown up. Now, all I had to do was find Logan, remind him of our deal, and get out of here. Pushing through the crowd, I made my way toward the locker rooms. Just as I reached the entrance, the door swung open, and there he was. Still in his gear, hair damp with sweat, Logan Carter looked every bit like the golden boy the school worshipped him as. His eyes landed on me immediately, and that familiar smirk tugged at his lips. “Well, well, well,” he drawled, stepping closer. “Didn’t think you’d actually show, nerd.” I crossed my arms. “I’m here. Now, about that job…” “Relax,” he said, running a hand through his hair. “A deal’s a deal. I’ll help you find something. But first….” His smirk deepened. “Did you have fun?” I hesitated. Lying would have been easy. But instead, I found myself rolling my eyes and muttering, “It was… alright.” Logan chuckled, clearly amused. “That’s the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me.” “Don’t get used to it,” I shot back. He laughed, then nodded toward the parking lot. “Come on. Let’s talk about that job.” And just like that, I found myself walking beside Logan Carter, wondering how the hell I’d let him pull me into his world.

Logan’s POV This was a bad idea. No,scratch that. This was a dangerous idea. And yet, here I was, walking into a house party with Ava Sinclair, the one girl on this damn whole campus who wasn’t wrapped around my finger. She wasn’t supposed to be here. and she didn’t want to be here. But after our little negotiation in the library, after watching her hesitate before ultimately caving to my offer, I knew she’d show up. And damn, if she didn’t look completely out of place. She wasn’t dressed like the other girls,tight dresses, sky high heels, looking for attention. No, Ava wore ripped jeans and a fitted sweater, her hair in a ponytail, like she hadn’t even thought twice about what to wear. And yet, as I walked beside her, my eyes kept drifting to her. Dangerous. “You’re sure about this?” she asked, arms crossed as she surveyed the party like she was searching for an emergency exit. “Relax, nerd,” I said, throwing an arm around her shoulder, grinning when she immediately stiffened. “It’s just a party. Try not to overanalyze it.” Ava scoffed. “You make it sound like a science experiment.” I smirked. “Hey, you’re the one who said you needed a part-time job. And guess what? I know people.” She eyed me suspiciously. “And this….” she gestured toward the chaos of the party…”is where I’m supposed to find one?” I shrugged, grabbing a drink from the counter as I steered us further inside. “Maybe. You never know who you’ll meet.” Ava let out a small, irritated sigh but followed me anyway. The party was insane. Music blasted through the massive house, people were already trashed, and the football team was, unsurprisingly, the center of attention. As soon as we walked in, my teammates spotted me. “Logan!” Aaron shouted, already holding a drink in each hand. “Finally, man. Thought you were gonna skip out on us.” “Yeah, yeah,” I said, smirking as I gave them a nod. Their eyes flicked to Ava, and Aaron’s brows shot up. “And you brought a guest?” he asked, looking thoroughly amused. Ava shot me a glare, as if she just realized what walking into this party with me looked like. “It’s not like that,” she said quickly, stepping away from me. Aaron chuckled. “Right. Not like that. Got it.” I ignored him, taking a sip of my drink as my teammates went back to their usual antics flirting with girls, taking shots, and making bets they’d regret in the morning. Ava, on the other hand, stood stiffly, arms crossed like she was waiting for someone to kick her out. “You look like you’re planning an escape route,” I teased. She shot me a look. “That’s because I am.” I laughed. “Come on, nerd. Live a little.” “Stop calling me that,” she muttered, but there was no real heat in her voice. I grinned, leaning against the counter. “Fine. Ava.” For some reason, saying her name felt… different. Like I actually liked saying it. Ava! Dangerous. I shook the thought away, turning my attention back to the party. I shouldn’t be focusing on her. Not when my teammates were already watching. Not when I had a bet to win. getting ava in my bed!! that was my purpose. Somewhere between my second drink and my third round of messing with Ava, things got… blurry. The music was louder. The lights were dimmer. And Ava…somehow was still here. She had loosened up just a little, letting Sophie drag her to the makeshift dance floor in the living room. I wasn’t supposed to be watching her. But I was. And that was my first mistake. She was laughing at something Sophie said, shaking her head as she moved to the music, completely unaware that my eyes were on her. I should have looked away. I should have walked off, found some girl to flirt with, and stuck to the plan. But instead, when Ava turned and locked eyes with me, I didn’t look away. And suddenly, I was moving. One second, I was standing with my teammates. The next, I was in front of her. “Ava,” I murmured. She blinked, clearly surprised. “What are you…” I didn’t let her finish. Because, in the blur of the party, in the heat of the moment, I did something really stupid. I kissed her. And worse…she kissed me back. what the heck?! For a second, nothing else existed. Her lips were soft, her hands hesitantly gripping my jacket, and I swore I felt her shiver against me. It was the kind of kiss that made the world tilt. The kind that made my heart stutter in a way it shouldn’t have. The kind that… No. No. I pulled away, breaking the moment before it could become something real. Ava blinked up at me, eyes wide, lips parted in shock. “What the hell was that?” she whispered. I forced a smirk, shoving my hands in my pockets. “Relax, nerd. Just part of loosening up, remember?” Her expression shifted like something in her had just snapped and suddenly, she was pushing past me. “Enjoy the rest of your night, Logan,” she muttered, disappearing through the crowd before I could stop her. I cursed under my breath. This was not part of the plan. definitely not!! The next day, I was in deep shit. Not because of the kiss. But because, despite the fact that it was supposed to mean nothing, I couldn’t stop thinking about it. I had planned to let it go. To act like it never happened. But when I saw Ava the next morning, sitting at our usual library table, my body moved before my brain could stop it. I dropped into the seat beside her, closer than usual, resting an arm over the back of her chair. Ava stiffened. “What are you doing?” I grinned. “Good morning to you too, sunshine.” She sighed, clearly unimpressed. “Logan…” “You look cute today,” I interrupted, just to watch her face flush. Her jaw clenched. “I hate you.” “You say that,” I mused, leaning in just enough to see her pupils dilate, “but you kissed me back.” Ava swallowed hard, looking anywhere but at me. “I was drunk.” I smirked. “So was I.” She huffed. “That doesn’t mean anything.” “Maybe,” I said, tilting my head. “But it makes me wonder…” “Logan,” a voice cut in. I looked up to see Aaron and the rest of the guys standing nearby, watching with barely concealed amusement. A reminder. A warning. I still had a bet to win. Ava sighed, turning back to her laptop. “Are we studying or not?” I hesitated for half a second. Then, with a smirk, I leaned back in my chair. “Of course, nerd,” I said smoothly. “Whatever you want.” But as I watched her avoid my gaze, pretending like last night hadn’t changed everything, I felt the first sting of guilt. Dangerous. Because if I wasn’t careful, I might just forget that this was supposed to be a game.

Ava’s POV I stared at the eviction notice in my hands, my stomach twisting into knots. my landlord said I had a week but here I am …. on the streets!. Rent issues. A “miscalculation,” my landlord had called it. But all I heard was: you have to leave. I didn’t even have a place to go. It wasn’t like I could call anyone. I’d already strained things with my dad, and my so-called friends were more interested in their own drama than helping me out. I could get a cheap motel, but what the hell was I supposed to do after that? I just wanted to disappear. But as I stood outside the dorm, gripping my duffel bag like it could somehow shield me from everything, a ping from my phone broke the silence. Logan Carter: What’s up, nerd? I almost didn’t want to reply. I didn’t even know why I had his number in the first place, but here it was, glowing on the screen. I bit my lip, thinking of all the options none of them great before I did the dumbest thing possible. Ava: …Got a couch I can crash on? I stared at the message for a second, waiting for him to respond. My heart pounded, half hoping he’d ignore it, half wanting him to be the kind of guy who would help me out. A few seconds later, the phone buzzed again. Logan Carter: Yeah, come by. I’ll be home in 30. I stared at the screen, blinking. What the hell had I just done? well…. I broke my rule …. again! I had no idea what I was expecting. I wasn’t really friends with Logan. Hell, I barely knew him beyond the tutoring sessions. But for some reason, when I thought about spending the night alone, I couldn’t shake the idea of… of not being alone. Not with him. And so, against every ounce of logic in my body, I pulled my duffel bag over my shoulder and made my way to Logan’s apartment. Logan’s apartment wasn’t exactly what I’d expected. I don’t know why I thought it would be some kind of frat house chaos, but it was quiet. Clean. A little too sterile, like someone was trying too hard to look put together. And Logan? He was leaning against the door frame when I arrived, arms crossed and that familiar smirk plastered on his face. “What’s the matter, Ava? You look like you’ve just been kicked out of the entire state.” I managed a tight smile, stepping into the apartment. “Not far off.” He raised an eyebrow, clearly trying to read between the lines, but didn’t press further. He didn’t need to. “You can crash on the couch. I’m heading out for a bit later tonight, so it’s all yours.” I nodded, not really knowing what to say. Logan turned, gesturing toward the living room. “Make yourself at home. Or, you know, don’t. It’s up to you.” I sat down on the couch, unzipping my bag, still feeling that weird tension hanging in the air. I didn’t know what to expect from this. Logan wasn’t exactly the guy you went to for emotional support. Hell, he wasn’t the guy anyone went to for anything serious. But here I was, sitting on his couch like it was the most natural thing in the world. Logan disappeared into another room, and I tried to distract myself by scrolling through my phone, but it didn’t help. The minutes felt like hours. He finally came back in, his hoodie now off and his sleeves rolled up, looking effortlessly casual in a way that shouldn’t have been as attractive as it was. “Not much on TV. Want to watch a movie or something?” he asked, flopping down next to me on the couch. I hesitated. “I didn’t come here for entertainment, Logan.” He raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into that familiar, infuriating smirk. “Yeah? Well, you’re here now. Might as well enjoy it.” I couldn’t help but roll my eyes. “You really know how to make someone feel at home.” “Hey, I’m doing my best,” he replied with a shrug, still too close. I shifted, suddenly feeling more aware of the space between us. It was way too close. Too intimate. Too… confusing. I grabbed the remote, fumbling with it for a moment to avoid looking at him. “I’ll just put something on. Don’t worry.” Logan didn’t say anything, but I could feel his eyes on me. And even though I tried to ignore it, the warmth of his gaze pressed down on me, like I was being pulled in without any control. When I glanced over, his lips were slightly parted, eyes locked onto me. It was like something in the room shifted. “Logan…” Before I could finish the sentence, his hand was on my jaw, and then his lips were crashing against mine. I froze, not sure if I should push him away or melt into it. But before I could decide, he deepened the kiss, his fingers brushing against the back of my neck, pulling me closer. My heart was racing. My brain was completely useless. I didn’t know how it happened—how we went from awkward small talk to this— but the kiss was nothing like I’d expected. It wasn’t rushed. It wasn’t a game. It was messy. It was desperate. And the worst part? I didn’t want it to stop. But then, just as quickly as it started, he pulled away, breathing heavily. “God, you have no idea what you do to me,” Logan muttered, his forehead resting against mine. I blinked, still trying to catch my breath. “What was that?” He chuckled softly. “I think you know what it was.” I pulled back, feeling like I had just been caught in a storm. “You… you can’t just do that.” “I didn’t hear you complaining,” he said with a grin, clearly proud of himself. “Yeah, well, that’s because I didn’t know what else to do,” I shot back, pulling away from him, the space between us now feeling impossibly large. Logan leaned back, his eyes a little darker than usual. “Ava, you know you’re not just here because of the couch, right?” I looked at him, confused. “What do you mean?” He smirked again. “You’re here because you’re more than just the nerdy tutor. And we both know it.” I swallowed, not sure where this was heading. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, Logan”. Logan’s gaze was heavy. “Yeah, you do.” I didn’t have a response. Instead, I just looked away, trying to steady my breathing, my racing heart. What had just happened? And more importantly… what the hell was I supposed to do now?

Ava’s pov The last thing I remember after reaching Logan’s place is that he told me he was going out tonight, so why the hell is he still here? I was lost in my thoughts when I felt something nudging me. I turned to face Logan who had a smirk on his face. “hey nerd, what are you daydreaming now? I know I’m hot but you can just tone it out sunshine”. I scoffed “who told you I’m thinking about you? didn’t you say you are going out tonight? or is no one willing to open their legs for you?” I remarked. Logan smirk widened “and why do you care nerd? I don’t think me whoring around is any of your concern or are you jealous ” he said . I became aware of the small space we were in. After the kiss we shared earlier, Everytime Logan is close to me keeps making me feeling conscious. ” No I’m not jealous but can you move your body away, you’re in my space ” I said, trying to scoot away from him until he caught my arm and started pulling me closer to him. ” Why? Are you nervous Ava? don’t worry I don’t bite.. not that much anyway ” The audacity of this guy, I crossed my arms” look here Mr, I’m not one of your conquest nor I will ever be, I’m just here because of my situation right now but it seems I made a problem asking you for help because you’re clearly not interesting in helping me, might as well as show my way out” I huffed reaching for my duffle bag and started heading to the door when he caught my wrist turning me around. His smirk faded quickly” alright Ava I’m sorry I didn’t mean to insinuate anything. just so you know you’re welcome to stay here as long as you want. I’m sorry “he apologize I sighed I knew coming here would be challenging but I have nowhere to go right now and on top of that I’ve no job. ” It’s alright, but I want to make something clear Logan. I’m not here to impress you nor am I here to start a relationship with you, I’m not like those girls who like to throw themselves at guys like you. I’m sorry but when I’m here I want you to respect me and I’ll do the same. our relationship is strictly tutor and student learn to respect that ” After finishing my mini speech I looked at Logan and found his expression changed. He didn’t seem impressed with whatever I said. Guess he isn’t used to not having his way. He clenched his jaw and clicked his tongue in annoyance. ” Great! make yourself at home I’ll be out in mean time ” he said then grabbed his car keys and stepped out of the house leaving me alone. That night I stayed in Logan’s apartment lying on the couch in the living room with my laptop. I kept thinking when would Logan fulfill his promise to find me a part time job? I kept digging into every job platform I could to find a job but the more I dug the more nothing I could find. my phone buzzed with messages. one from Logan and one from my dad. I decided to open Logan’s message first logan: I’m sorry I left you alone, I was just angry. Ava: angry that things didn’t go your way?😏 Logan: There is no need to be a sarcastic nerd! alright I’ll see you later, have you eaten? Ava: I haven’t but I’m good thanks Logan: Don’t be stupid nerd! I’ll be back in an hour with some to eat bye! I don’t know why he seems to care! guess all jocks do this to get into girl’s pants. I took a deep breath preparing myself to open my dad’s message, what could he possibly want now? Dad: “be home on Sunday we need to talk” Sunday? talk? He can’t be serious! after all those years after chasing me out like a dog ,he just out of nowhere commanded me to go home? Ava: “I have nothing to talk to you about”. he replied fast Dad: “even if you don’t come,I wanted to tell you your siblings are coming there they just got accepted in your university so you better take care of them” Fuck! me living here was already bad enough but now I’ve got to help Brian and kate. I don’t hate my siblings but we don’t get along, Kate is mean to everyone while Brian is way worse! I decided to do my homework and presentations. The next few hours passed in a blur of trying to complete my history presentation that I was working on in silence. Few hours later I heard the door being opened and Logan entered, approaching me with a box of pizza with him. He sat down next to me, way too close . What is with this guy invading my private space? He opened the box and instantly the smell of a fresh pizza wafted through my nose. my stomach grumbled. “ooh! and I thought you weren’t hungry nerd! ” he said wiggling his eyebrows ” I was not hungry but this is a biological reaction, everyone in my place will do what I have done stupid!” I retorted fast it was embarrassing enough to do this Infront of Logan. he reached for a piece of pizza and passed it to me ” take it I’m sick of your stomach noises so you better eat”. ” Excuse me! it’s not on purpose I told you it’s bio …” he didn’t even let me finish ” yeah yeah, biological reaction I get it you can eat now nerd” he said feigning exhaustion. I took a piece of pizza and took a bite. ” Thank you,but you didn’t have to do that, I can take care of myself Logan”. He sighed”yeah I know but I wouldn’t be a good host wouldn’t I? You’re my guest and I have to take care of you, you don’t have to feel pressured” I blinked stunned, his words touched me. I didn’t think Logan was capable of emotions. Before I could thank him again he asked me something I didn’t want to talk about “By the way Ava, I’ve been meaning to ask you what happened to your place? If i’m to help you I have to know first so can you tell me?” He asked I felt myself getting defensive “so what Logan? So you could mock me with your jock friends? No thank you I can manage myself” His eyes narrowed “what the hell Ava? Is that what you take me for? I’m just trying to help, but you got your walls up trying to be a bitch when I’m just trying to find some way to help you.” I gasped ” well… thank you now you have shown your true colors I don’t think I can stay here anymore”. I started heading to the door ready to leave. I would come tomorrow to get my bag,but now I seem to have any energy left in me. But before I could disappear outside I was flung back inside and felt arms sneaking my waist. “I’m sorry Ava! I’m just angry that you do not trust me enough. I didn’t mean to call you a bitch,I’m so sorry!” Logan said, tightening his arms around my waist. I know I should fight and wiggle out of his hug but being here in his arms I felt all my worries vanish instantly. I hugged him back “You aren’t exactly the person to be trusted Logan, we’ve known each in just a week” I said trying to lighten the mood. Logan chuckled “ alright then we will work on that, let’s get back to the pizza before it goes bad”.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303090”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Angel Ward shut the door as younger man exited. She hugged herself,her skin radiating like that of the early morning sun. There was something about her countenance that depicted her present mood. Joy. She was in her nighties,her petite body perfectly fitting in it like a dummy would on sample clothes. She pushed her brunette hair backwards,revealing a dragon tattoo she had drawn earlier in the year . Angel sighed, beaming with happiness. She dragged her feet over the soft brown rug and made her way into one of the rooms beside it. She pulled the handle gently,walked into the room and closed the door . The room was tastefully furnished . It had a four poster bed, lots of framed photos and awards of best actress lined up on a shelf close to the bed. There was also a large human sized mirror that stood beside a brown desk. Just like the living room,the floor was also covered with a soft, Arabia rug that could swallow someone’s feet. Her eyes were on the bed which was rough. three pillows were scattered on the ground. The white bed sheet was stained with blood on the centre.it spread,creating almost a perfect circle. Angel pulled the sheet off the bed and threw them on the ground hoping to wash . Finally, She still couldn’t believe that she had lost her innocence to the man she loved. It pleased her. She headed next to the bathroom to shower. It took her a whole minute to pull off her night gown,before slipping into the bath tub. She turned on the tap. As the water touched her exposed skin,she shivered, moving a little. She laid on the tub,her eyes closed. She recollected everything that happened. From the way his middle finger traced the tattoo on her neck to her bust. The way he sniffed her like a hungry lion wanting to devour its prey. Was it the way he held her delicately and thrusted into her, seizing her breath for a whole minute. Was it the way she moaned? Was it the desire she read in his eyes? It was something she never wanted to end. She turned the tap off and took her towel that was hung close to the tube. As she stepped out,water from her feet splashed on the ground,leaving imprints. She wrapped the towel around her waist. Almost immediately, she heard her door bell ring. She paused,trying to confirm if it was indeed her condominium unit. The purr sound from the electric bell buzzed again. She stole a glance at the wall clock. 10:07 PM. It was too late to answer visitors. The ten storey building where she lived was one of the most exclusive buildings in the country. It was the best of the best. There were also rules. Visitors were not allowed in the building past 10 PM. Who could it be? Perhaps,her lover? The bell rang again this time, longer than the first. Maybe it really was her lover. She walked swiftly to answer the door. If he was the one,she would be the happiest woman in the world. She imputed her passcode and opened the door. A frown appeared on her face, “Who are you?”. . . A loud scream interrupted the silence that ruled the night. A body fell from a balcony on the seventh floor and crashed into the red convertible . The face was bloodied. The victim was naked. Angel Ward. The body hitting the car set off a chain of alarms, interrupting sleep. Silence. FIVE YEARS LATER It was night. The street was empty except for Barbie who was walking drunk down the road. She was in a vintage top that exposed her cleavages,a very short jean skirt,high stilettos and an expensive Gucci bag that hung loosely on her shoulders. As she staggered through a dark alley,she almost fell as her leg stumbled on a box tossed by the side of the road. She felt a fluid move up her throat. She rushed to the side of the wall to vomit. Life was cruel to her. She was also disgusted with life. Ahead,two men were heading her way. As they sighted her,they began to smile at each other and made for her. Barbie threw her face away. How could this bald headed man with brown teeth that stink of tobacco smile at her? His accomplice who was pot bellied looked more like a monster with his overweight and shapeless head. “Pretty girl”,the bald headed man started. Barbie looked up. The men stared lustfully at her,admiring her thick curves and doll face.that kind of beauty that would make a man want her . “Piss off”,she muttered,then tried to walk away. One of them stopped her with an outstretched hand. The pot bellied man looked closely at her and exclaimed to his friend,in utter amazement, “Isn’t she Barbie Anderson,the A list Actress?”. His friend was marvelled by his words and shone his gaze over Barbie’s face. Of course,she was. Barbie was that one actress that thrived on scandals. She was one of the most hated,yet one of the most loved in the industry. She had received an award for best actress twice and her skills were top notch. She was also wealthy. The only thing lacking was her relationship with men. There were rumours that she has had tons of affairs with married men to land top roles in blockbusters and high rating series. She was just twenty four. The men grinned to themselves. Today was their lucky day! If it wasn’t,how could they explain that they caught such a gem on the road,and at night? They could have a little fun with her and make a video they would use to blackmail her for money. So perfect !! “Where are you going?”the Bald headed man asked again. The other man stroked her arm with his fingers. She pulled her hand away “What’s your business?”,she snarled. Her voice lacked any will power . She was super drunk. The men exchanged glances,smirking to themselves. She was drunk. They were too,but the dark night with the dim half moon would provide enough to get what they want to do. Before she knew what was going on,she was already pinned to the ground. One of the men held back her two hands while the other held her legs with one hand and pulled up her dress with the other. She was screaming and pushing with the last energy in her. “Let me go,” she muttered. She wanted to scream but it came out as a whisper. “Quickly pull out your phone and start recording”, the bald headed man told his friend. His friend was visibly displeased. “Why would I want to? I can’t let only you have all the fun to yourself”. The bald headed man tapped his head in frustration,and anger, “Stupid. I meant I’ll go first and you will record. I’ll also record on your turn. You are so dumb!”. The other man understood now and took out his phone to start recording . Her pants went down and the man had pulled down his trousers. At that moment,the tap tap tap sound of a clicking brogue, distracted them. It was so loud that they all turned,including dazed Barbie. A tall,masculine figure in a black, custom tailored suit appeared. His left hand was dipped inside his pocket while his right hand stood out ,holding into a briefcase firmly. On his left wrist was a Richard Miller watch worth millions of dollars. His face was godlike,but prideful. The hairs on his head was coal black,evidence of one who took a lot of time taking care of it. His eyes carried light from the stars. Barbie was star struck. He was definitely a foreigner to Verda because his skin shone brighter than any she had seen before and his eyes were unusually curved in a certain fashion that was known to those of men in the east. He eyed the men generously,a frown on his face. His eyes traced Barbie next. her dress spoke of affluence,though they were skimpy! Hate appeared in his eyes like a flash of lightning. “Is Rape not a crime in Curbasi?”. The men were visibly annoyed that someone interrupted their once in a lifetime moment. The man on top of Barbie rose to his feet. He was short compared to the man in front of him. The man who was about 6.4ft looked down at the pot bellied man as if he was some dwarf. The Other man slipped the phone into his pocket and fished out a clasp knife from under his belt that had cut in many places and had been amended so many times. Barbie’s heart skipped a beat. She was fearful for not only her life,but that of her young,handsome Prince charming. “Back off and mind your business, lad”, the man shouted,waving the knife as a warning to the young man. The man stood,unfazed,his frown deepening, “Some men truly are shameless”,the young man muttered to himself. He pulled his hand from his pocket and started to remove his watch, slowly,precisely. The men watched closely as he did it. They were bemused. Was he planning on fighting? To them it was funny. Rich kids were terrible fighters and had to depend on bodyguards to help them. Certainly,the guy in front of them was just putting on a show. “I hate three things“, the man explained as he undid his watch, “Rape, Injustice and Love. You would not want to know my next move”. His eyes were on his wristwatch. His voice was so calm that it sent shivers down the spines of the men for a whole minute. It came out as the most dangerous threat ever. A friendly one that read too many meanings. On second thoughts,the men dispersed their fears. There was no way this man was going to take them on and win as they were both armed. They were also street lords in Curbasi. They led a group of criminal minds in their area. There was no way they would ever let this guy go Scot free,that is if he refuses to back off. “Stop saying nonsense,young man .Walk away as if you never saw anything or we will hurt you”,the pot bellied man threatened. The young man finally raised his gaze to reach them. His eyes were as cold as ice. “Walk away now or you will never have the privilege to walk ever again”,he said looking from one man to another. The two men glanced at each other as if trying to figure out what he meant then finally they busted into laughter. The young man smiled. It was more of a wicked grin. “Fine.I’ll do it your way”. He began to fold his Suit sleeves, The men exchanged glances,knowing he was serious now . “You caused this on yourself,I warned you!!”The bald headed man gritted his teeth and signalled to the other man to end the young man quickly. He nodded, strolling towards the young man. The pot bellied man held the knife offensively as he approached the young man thinking it would scare him away. The young man just stood, emotionless. His cold demeanour did not change. He was clicking the heels of his brogue impatiently. The man reached him,slashing at his arm. The young man moved backwards evading the attack. The pot bellied man was taken aback by his quick movement. He launched another attack,this time at his chest. The young man grabbed his hand,twisted it and sent a heavy blow to his teeth. Two teeth dropped but the young man still did not let him go. He pulled him down to his knees and landed multiple kicks on the pot bellied man’s face. The bald headed man was shocked that he couldn’t move. His body was shivering at the cruelty being meted to his pal. He did not expect this richly dressed man to be good at martial arts! After over thirty kicks ,the young man finally let the pot bellied man go. As he slumped to the ground,his eyes met with Barbie and a new kind of fear enveloped her. The man’s face was bloodied and he lost skin in most of his face. She had never experienced anything like this. She had prayed he triumphed, but the cost was too much. He was no longer doing this the right way. This was vengeance,but for what? The young man pulled down his sleeve and made a short walk towards the Bald headed man. He took his time,dragging his heels like one who had all the time in the world. The knife fell off Baldy’s hand and he went on his knees to beg for his life. “Am so sorry sir, I will never do it again. Please let this one slide boss”. The young man smirked. “I know”. He grabbed The Baldy’s hand and broke it. The man yelped in pain. His voice interrupted the silence that had engulfed the night. The young man let go of him. “Take your friend away”. The man,who was in excruciating pain nodded,thanking The young man and then used his good hand to pull his friend away. They disappeared into the darkness. Barbie had gathered her strength and stood up. She pulled her pants up and drew down her skirt. Her eyes were spinning and she wanted to throw up again. The young man turned to her. “Hey!”. She fainted and dropped to the ground. The frown on Adrian’s face disappeared. He was just an average guy now. A glint of sadness flashed through his face but it cleared as quickly as it came. He lowered himself to the ground and picked Barbie up.

She smelled of hibiscus ,and other soft mixing that made her irresistible to taste. Her scent reminded him of someone in his past that he had tried so hard to forget. He took out his phone and dialled a number. It rang for a few seconds before the receiver answered the call, “George, come and pick me up,and a …”, He stammered,as if the word he wanted to say next was very hard for him to say. After a few minutes of fighting it down, he finally added, “And a lady,be fast about it”. “A lady?”, the tenor tone on the other end asked, flabbergasted. “Yes”. The speaker on the other end was shocked,but obeyed nevertheless, “Yes ,boss”. . . Barbie’s dream was wonderful . It was one of the few times in her life that she had such a pleasant dream. In it,she was in a castle,dressed like a princess and treated as one. She smiled to herself as she was being led to a rollercoaster. The rollercoaster was pink,a matching colour to her gown. Her escorts, Men in Blue suit flexing their muscular bodies. She stretched her hands, enjoying the wind caressing her fragile skin. Was this how it felt to be free? She let herself fall. She crashed on the hard , wooden floor and winced in pain. She opened her eyes. It was no longer a dream. She had fallen from a high four poster bed. Dreams! This room was definitely not hers. Her room was not this big and richly furnished. The gold figurines that sat on the desk close to the bed and the large wardrobe was absent in her own room. She was trying to recollect how she got here. She couldn’t. Nothing was making sense to her. The door creaked open and a slim figure entered. The handsome man had brown brows and the hair on his head was also golden brown. Barbie jumped to her feet,her fist clenched in a defensive mode. “Who are you?”. The man sized her up, “You’re aware you can’t land a single blow at me,right?”. “Try me”,Barbie fumed. A smirk lit up his face. “You must be Barbie Anderson, the A list Actress. My boss, Sir Aiden Carter picked you up last night. Don’t you remember?”. Picked her up? Everything came as a flash and her memory of the night before returned . She raised her head up, “That scary man is your boss?” “You are lucky to have met that scary man. Ladies beg their whole lives to see him but will never”. His words annoyed Barbie, “Nonsense! I’ve met more handsome men. I’ve also met rich and influential people. He is just a little above average”. Saying that, she turned to look for her bag. She wanted to leave immediately. She sighted it on the bed. Grabbing it,she unzipped it and took out her phone to make a call. “What are you doing?”. She eyed him, “Obviously trying to make a call”. George dashed and snatched the phone from her. Barbie tried to hold onto the phone but he was stronger. “You can’t make a call here!”. “Why?your boss is a mafia lord?”. George was angry at first,but it all went away in a second. There was this strange confidence Barbie exuded that he could not explain. When Boss Aiden brought her home the night before,he had thought her beauty was superficial. There was no way someone would have this Goddess-like face and did not perform facial upliftment. He was wrong. She was all natural. There was no way facial surgery would give such perfection , her petite body and curvy shapes too. He sighed, “Do you want to go home? I’ll drive you”. She didn’t reply,only turned on her phone ,her eyes on the time. 8:15 AM. There was a movie she was supposed to be in before 9AM. The production company was shooting the finale of the new movie in which she played the female lead. It was her time to sigh now. “Is there any problem?”George couldn’t help but ask. “There is, Mr…” She stared at him,realising she did not know his name. He smiled knowingly, “George. George Holloway. You don’t need to be polite. We are age mates”. Barbie was a little surprised. George seemed a lot older,but he is only twenty four? “How fast is your car?”. The grin on George’s face widened, “The fastest”. . . The Lamborghini stopped just opposite the ten storey building. George was surprised. “You live there?”. “Yes”, Barbie replied, unbuckling the seat belt. George knew this building way too well. His attachment to the building goes back in time, years ago. “I want to accompany you to your condo unit then”. “No need,thanks for the ride anyway”. She alighted from the car. George switched off the engine and ran after Her, “A friend lives in the building. I just want to go in with you. Please”. Barbie wasn’t happy with it but agreed. The security men on sighting Barbie pushed open the gate. She entered and they all greeted Barbie. She replied enthusiastically. George was finding Barbie interesting. Not many celebrities were this humble to people below them. They entered the elevator and she pressed the button for the seventh floor. “Your boss is a very mysterious person”,she said, turning to George. “He had a meeting and had to leave. Anyway,you really live on the seventh floor?”. She nodded, “Yes, the seventh to tenth floor are for the biggest celebrities in Verda”. “I know”, George replied,readjusting his gaze to the floor of the elevator. It stopped and the door opened wide. They walked out. George paused just outside the elevator,waiting, anxious. Barbie stopped at her unit and turned to George. “Say hello for me to your boss”. She waved and typed into her passcode. George stood,stature like,his expression frozen. The door beeped, opening by itself. Barbie slipped inside and closed her door gently. Shock, or fear. George was rooted to his feet. Was it by any chance , coincidence? Was it sheer coincidence that they both bought the same condo unit? Almost immediately his phone rang. He reached for his pocket and slipped it out. “You wouldn’t believe what I found”.

The California sun burned bright, a golden disc high in the clear blue sky. Its heat danced off the metal roofs of the film set, making the air shimmer like a dream. Dust floated everywhere, stirred up by rushing crew members and heavy equipment. But through the heat and chaos, one woman walked calmly, like the world itself slowed down for her. Agatha Henshaw. Her name alone was enough to hush a room. She was beauty, fame, and power wrapped into one. And when people saw her in person, they understood why. She wasn’t just pretty—she was unforgettable. Her caramel skin glowed under the sun, smooth and flawless. Her high cheekbones framed eyes like warm honey, framed by lashes so long they could sweep away secrets. Her lips, full and plum-colored, curved into a mysterious smile. Today, her black curls were pulled back into a neat bun, with one soft curl falling across her temple. Her green silk gown flowed like water around her body, hugging her in all the right places. She looked like a goddess—untouchable and perfect. Agatha didn’t need to speak to be noticed. Her presence was loud enough. Everything about her shouted luxury—from the diamond ring on her finger to the designer sandals barely peeking out from under her dress. Her assistant, Lucy, followed close behind, looking flustered and overwhelmed. Agatha’s security team moved silently around her, almost invisible but always watching. She walked with grace, the kind you only get from years of ballet. Each step was elegant. Her voice, soft and smooth, calmed everyone around her. She nodded and smiled at the crew, warm but distant. “Lucy, darling, are you alright? You look a bit flustered,” she said gently. Lucy blinked, surprised by the kindness. “Y-yes, Miss Henshaw. Just… a lot to manage.” Agatha smiled, comforting but cool. “Take a breath. We have all day.” The director, Mr. Kennedy, wiped sweat from his face and hurried over. “Agatha, my dear! Ready for your big scene?” Agatha turned to him, her voice like velvet. “Always, Mr. Kennedy. I’m here to give it everything.” He smiled in relief. “Perfect! Let’s fix the lighting, people! Rowen, sound check!” The movie was Broken Silence, a drama about a woman finding her strength again. Agatha played Hailey, a soft-spoken woman hiding deep pain. It was a role made for Agatha—vulnerable yet strong, just like she seemed in real life. As the crew prepared, Agatha stood still, her eyes taking in the old, crumbling set. It looked nothing like her real home, a giant glass mansion in the fancy part of LA. Her lips twitched slightly, almost like she found it amusing. But then she smiled again, perfect as ever. “Miss Henshaw, your water,” Lucy said, handing her a bottle. “Thank you, Lucy. You’re a gem,” Agatha replied, barely glancing at her. Still, Lucy beamed under the small praise. A young girl walked up nervously. Nika Rose,just starting out, still starry-eyed. “Miss Henshaw,” Nika whispered. “Your acting yesterday… It was amazing. I want to be like you.” Agatha touched Nika’s arm gently. “You’re already doing well, Nika. Just be honest with the camera. Don’t let anyone tell you you’re not enough.” Nika blushed, eyes wide with gratitude. A few steps away, David watched. He was the male lead, playing Hailey’s estranged husband. David had acted for years. He was sharp, and he saw things others missed. He didn’t trust Agatha’s sweet act. He had seen what happened to those who got too close. “Alright, everyone! Places!” Mr. Kennedy shouted. Agatha moved to her spot, every inch the star. David took his place too, eyes serious, body tense. “Action!” Suddenly, Agatha wasn’t Agatha anymore. She was Hailey,hurt, betrayed, full of pain. Tears filled her eyes. Her voice cracked with emotion. “You said you loved me, Carney,” she whispered. “You promised forever.” David responded, his voice filled with regret. “Hailey, I made a mistake. A terrible one.” Agatha’s hands shook, her shoulders drooped. Her pain felt real. Crew members wiped their eyes. Then came the big moment. “A mistake?! You destroyed me, Carney! You broke me into a million pieces!” She cried, but still looked stunning, her tears sparkling in the light. “Cut!” Mr. Kennedy called, his voice shaky with emotion. “Perfect, Agatha! Absolutely perfect!” The crew clapped. Lucy ran over with a towel. “Are you okay, Miss Henshaw?” Agatha took the towel and wiped her tears carefully, careful not to smudge her makeup. “I’m fine, Lucy. Just a bit drained. Worth it though, don’t you think, Mr. Kennedy?” “More than worth it!” he cheered. As the team reset the set, Agatha walked to David. “That was a powerful scene,” she said, her smile polite. “You were very good.” David nodded. “You always deliver.” Agatha’s smile didn’t change, but her eyes darkened slightly. “There’s no room for mistakes in this industry.” David’s voice was calm. “True. Stakes are high. Even off-screen.” Agatha tilted her head. “Oh? And what do you mean by that?” He didn’t flinch. “Just that the real drama isn’t always what the audience sees.” Her smile stayed on, but something cold flickered behind her eyes. “You’re always full of riddles, David,” she said. “But my life? It’s all joy and hard work.” They both looked toward Nika, still glowing from Agatha’s kindness. David raised an eyebrow. “Some stories have very interesting endings.” Her lips twitched again. For a moment, her sweet look cracked—but just for a second. Then it was gone. “Well,” she said smoothly, “I do love a good ending. I’ll make sure this one is unforgettable.” She turned and walked away, her gown swishing like silk waves. Lucy held the trailer door open, always ready. David watched her go, quiet and thoughtful. He had seen the mask slip. And he knew—behind the beauty was a storm waiting to break. Just then, Agatha’s phone rang. Lucy quickly passed it to her. AIDEN CARTER, the screen read. Agatha’s eyes lit up. She answered, her voice suddenly lighter. “Aiden, what’s up?” Aiden’s deep voice replied, a little rough. “Are you busy tonight?” Agatha smiled. “No, why?” “Grandpa Max’s 70th. Meet me at the party. I’ll send you the address.” Agatha giggled like a schoolgirl. “Hmm.” Behind her, the crew rushed around. But she was already in a different world. Aiden’s world. And that was a world no one else on set could see coming.

“No need,thanks for the ride anyway”. She alighted from the car. George switched off the engine and ran after Her, “A friend lives in the building. I just want to go in with you. Please”. Barbie wasn’t happy with it but agreed. The security men on sighting Barbie pushed open the gate. She entered and they all greeted Barbie. She replied enthusiastically. George was finding Barbie interesting. Not many celebrities were this humble to people below them. They entered the elevator and she pressed the button for the seventh floor. “Your boss is a very mysterious person”,she said, turning to George. “He had a meeting and had to leave. Anyway,you really live on the seventh floor?”. She nodded, “Yes, the seventh to tenth floor are for the biggest celebrities in Verda”. “I know”, George replied,readjusting his gaze to the floor of the elevator. It stopped and the door opened wide. They walked out. George paused just outside the elevator,waiting, anxious. Barbie stopped at her unit and turned to George. “Say hello for me to your boss”. She waved and typed into her passcode. George stood,stature like,his expression frozen. The door beeped, opening by itself. Barbie slipped inside and closed her door gently. Shock, or fear. George was rooted to his feet. Was it by any chance , coincidence? Was it sheer coincidence that they both bought the same condo unit? Almost immediately his phone rang. He reached for his pocket and slipped it out. “You wouldn’t believe what I found”. . . CHAPTER FOUR Barbie showered quickly and brushed her teeth. She stared at herself through the mirror in the restroom and paused,the brush in her mouth. The events of the day before replayed in her mind and she took the minute off to reflect. She had been invited to a club opening by one of the top actors in the suburban party of Verda. Charlie Edwards. He was known as the king of Action drama. No one in Verda has acted in more action movies than he has. She was known as the wild party type,but a few years ago,that was not who she was. Born into a poor and struggling home, Barbie had always dreamed of making a living through acting. Five years ago, she debuted under the renowned Chantel entertainments. She was lucky enough to start off as the third supporting female character. The movie was an instant hit and she killed her role. She would instantly become a movie sweetheart . It took a lot of PR and Branding for her to rise from a D list Actress to an A list Actress in the space of two years. One of the PR stunts was to set her on dates with famous popstars and actors. It was something she never really liked,but had little control over. She sighed to herself. She hated the image she was being portrayed as in the public eyes. No one loved being the bad guy,but she still moved along with it because it kept her relevant all the time. Her last date was a famous popstar, Brad whose hit single, ‘ hating to love you’ brought to star light five years ago. She went to the club with him. However,when she took a sip from her wine and started getting dizzy,she knew someone had spiked her drink. It was on that note that she left undetected. She didn’t want to get raped just like many other celebrities. She almost got into the hands of unruly men,but she was lucky to have met that man. Her face widened as a smile spread across her lips. It still felt like a dream. The phone she kept close to the raised counter buzzed,moving as it vibrated. She glanced at the caller ID. Uriel Foxx. Barbie groaned, snatching the phone from the counter and pressing on the green answer button. “Well, well, well,you seem to have forgotten that we are wrapping off ‘ To the beautiful you’ today,huh?” Uriel said from the other end. Her voice was angelic,melodic like a soprano singer in an opera show. “Don’t scold me, Uriel. I am on my way. I woke up on the wrong side of the bed”. “As if that works!”, Uriel scoffed. “The whole crew and cast are upset. Superstar Andrey Cortney wants to leave. The production manager is doing their best to hold her here till you come”. Barbie frowned, sulking, “As if I care. I am an A list Actress too. She might have been acting since she was a kid but we have the same number of awards. She will have to wait a little more”. Uriel exploded in laughter from the other end, “Sure,sure. I forgot that you are your own queen. You own your own rules right?” “Back off”. “Okay,fine”, Uriel said eventually, “do come here quickly, okay?” “I will”. Adrian came to her mind quickly. “Uriel,do you happen to know anyone named Adrian Carter?”. “Adrian Carter?why do you ask?”. Of course, Barbie would not tell her a thing about the night before event, so she cooked up something, “I saw the name somewhere and am curious. Do you know the person?”. “Yes. That name is one of the iconic names in the entertainment circle.was ,might be the right word. He was the former owner of Chantel entertainments,that was before he went to prison”. “Prison?Wait,he owns the Chantel Agency?” “Formerly. That was before Boss G took over”. Barbie was confused,and sad. She couldn’t believe that that lovely man was an ex-convict. “Why did he go to jail?What was his crime?” Uriel sighed on the other end. “It’s complicated. The thing is,he dated former best actress,Angel ward. Five years ago,three months before you debuted, she was thrown off her flat and it led to her death. No one knew who did it,but he was later arrested as his DNA was found all over her apartment so he was sent to jail. It was also said that her raped her before throwing her from her apartment floor”. It still wasn’t making sense to Barbie. Barbie was aware of the Angel Ward murder case five years ago. Angel Ward had been every young girl aspiring model as she was the only dirt free actress at that time. She thought the case went cold. “When was he arrested and sent to jail?why didn’t the news carry it?” Barbie could hear Uriel taking a deep breath, “They can’t , because they were not aware. Adrian’s father, Mr Ben Carter is the richest man in Verda. It was super easy for him to do it. Also, Adrian went willingly to prison”. There was no way an innocent man would agree to go to prison. No way! Adrian was surely guilty of murder. Why else? She was trembling now. She just met a murderer. Maybe that’s why he was ruthless to those men the night before! Maybe he raped her too! Maybe she should check her body too. A rapist and a murderer? Why was he trying to act all high and mighty the night before? Was he planning to take advantage of her in her vulnerable state? Did he plan on having her to himself and that was why he fought off the other guys? Was George enlisted in the plan? Wait! Did they have a threesome with her? She gasped covering her mouth with her palms,her eyes wide open. “Are you still there,Barbie?”, Uriel called out. “Yes ,Uriel,let’s just meet at the production house”. .

George was standing beside the reading desk. Adrian was on the soft sofa. His hair was rough, like he had just woken from his sleep. A cup of coffee was wrapped around his fingers . The coffee had turned lukewarm due to the prolonged time he spent watching George as he spoke. “She really is the new owner of Angel’s Condo?” “Yes, will I lie to you?” George was a little frustrated. He was close friends with Adrian but still doesn’t understand him sometimes. He knew that hearing that name from five years ago would hurt and haunt Adrian. At first he did not want to say a word, but since they were investigating the murder case,he felt he might as well spill the beans. “It’s no longer coincidental”, Adrian muttered to himself. George looked up,frowning “Boss, what are you talking about?”. Adrian rose from the bed . It creaked. He walked past George ,dropping the half filled cup on the table and headed to the window. He drew the curtains apart,sunray hitting his face. He used his hands to shield his face ,muttering a curse before pulling the curtains together. Five years he spent in jail. Five years he waited to return and find out why he went to jail for a crime he did not commit. He furrowed his brows and tightened his fist. “Let’s forget about that girl and focus on our plans”. George wanted to question Adrian so badly, but he changed his mind. He sighed and folded his arms. “Angel is my cousin. I really want to find who killed her, but I am also curious to find out why she was killed. She was one of the most loved drama queens. No scandal. Why?” “My instinct is telling me she was never the target. She was a bait!”. George was hurt. He closed his eyes for a moment,trying not to think of anything. He just couldn’t do it. His mind went to Angel. He had visited her that day,hours before her death. They chatted like they always do. He did not know it was going to be her last day. Adrian walked back to the bed and slumped into it, “There are a lot of missing pieces in the murder. Why was the murderer not caught?if the security claim was right,that they saw when the body dropped,why couldn’t they catch the murderer?”. “Are you suggesting that the murderer lives in the willow building,or he or she paid to get away with it?” Adrian nodded. George’s theory might be right. “Maybe. It could also be both. However,I found something really interesting”. “What is it?”. Adrian pointed at a file on the table. George threw him that inquiry glance before picking up the brown paper file and pulling out the documents and photos in it. George took his time reading through the papers. His eyes widened in shock and he slowly raised his focal lens and settled then on Adrian. Adrian shrugged his shoulders. “I was surprised too when I found out. Twelve murders in the last thirty years. One condo unit.all of them, A list actresses .In each of them, there was always someone to take the blame”. “But- how did they manage to keep this under the radar? This is confusing”. George slammed his fist against the table. He had thought it was just his cousin’s murder. He did not know it was just one out of the dozens of other serial killings. Wait! Does it mean that Barbie was in danger too? “ I think we should tell Barbie Anderson about it. Her life might be in danger”. Adrian frowned at the idea, “George,we will do no such thing?” “Why?”. “Because we can’t be sure . Look, let’s focus on this”. “Boss,this is a serial murder.if everyone who lived in that particular condo unit has been killed,it would mean that Barbie is next. Also,if we do our calculations right, everyone who lived in that condo died after living for about two and a half years. What if?” “What if what?” Adrian was bothered now. His heart thumped heavily against his chest. He had suggested for Angel to move in there a year prior to her death. He did not want his decision to take someone else’s life. “What if she has only a few weeks,or maybe a few months before the monster comes for her?” . . The production house was rowdy when Barbie arrived. Three crew members ushered her into the building. Her agent, Mia Johnson was seated at the waiting room,her legs crossed impatiently. As her eyes locked with Barbie’s,she rose to her feet, frowning, “You really are my nemesis! I’ve received a lot of insults because of you today and I had to beg that pervert, Edwin Reed”. “Sorry”, Barbie laughed. Mia loosened up a bit,a smile appearing on her face, “You’re not sorry. You enjoy doing this to me”. “You signed up to be my manager. You really don’t have a choice”. “Well there is something you don’t have a choice over too”. It was Barbie’s time to frown now, “Don’t tell me they are at it again”. “They are”. Mia rolled her eyes as she said that. She was as unhappy as Barbie but as an agent,she had to keep it to herself. The company made a deal with Barbie that she would go into relationships with different stars to push her career. At first it worked ,but as years passed by,the public began to dislike because everyone now thinks of her as unfaithful. Mia took up the job as Barbie’s talent manager five years ago. Mia herself was just a fresh graduate from the university and the best graduating student in Business Strategy and management. She was hyped as the next big thing in the world of talent management. She lived up to the hype and has done a lot of things to clear Barbie’s image. Her PR team also comprised the best in the industry. It was too easy to clear Barbie’s name but her reputation was also at stake. “I can arrange a meeting for you with Boss G. I’ve tried to convince him but he is adamant”, Mia said. Barbie has never gotten to see the boss before. He also had no social life and was practically a ghost. No social media account. No photos. No controversy. No public appearance. A total ghost. “Set it up then. I want to know why I have to continue with this even after I become an A list Actress”. The director, Darren Jackson rushed in that minute. He was furious, his face turning red. “Barbie, you’re late and you have time to discuss?quickly hurry and change,your scene is about to start!”. Barbie wanted to protest but changed her mind at the last minute. All eyes were on her including those of many D and C list actresses. She gritted her teeth and hissed, “Okay”.

The drama , ‘If love was a bridge’ portrayed an Angel who was thrown down from heaven to earth for her hatred for humans. It was a punishment from the creator to make her live alongside Mankind. The angel meets Jake Timberlake, a young man with an ailing mother and a soft heart. Destiny brings them together and after a series of tests, falls in love. Barbie portrayed the angel Uriel and was the main lead. The male lead who portrayed Jake’s Timberlake was Ian Rowling. Ian was one of the most beloved actors in Verda. He was also the king of romance drama. His handsome and cold personality earned him a lot of credit in the eyes of the public. He had the most awards for a young actor, thirty five in total. At twenty seven, he had achieved a lot in the industry and was in a relationship with his childhood sweetheart, popstar, Ivy. Their steady relationship earned them the industry sweetheart. Ready. Go. Action. Uriel appeared in a red gown that swept the ground. It was a beach scene. A smile on her face, nostalgia. It was obvious that she thought of heaven but never wished to return. Jake tiptoed to her, grabbing her by from her waist and hugging her from behind. “Missing me?” “No, but my time on earth is over . Today is my last day”. A glint of sadness spread on Jake’s face and he turned away, “The creator must be cruel. Why would he make me fall so deeply for you and then take you away?” Uriel laughed. It was laced with the pain that filled her heart. “If you leave,I will never love again. I will despise the creator -”. “Don’t”, Uriel interrupted him, placing her finger on his lips as if shushing him, “love and hatred are but tools in the hands of the creator”. Her words hurt him the most. He faced her now,angry, “I know you will say that because you’re the one leaving. Maybe you don’t really love me”. Uriel pulled him to herself and planted her lips on his. She closed her eyes. Jake’s eyes were wide open in shock . She held into him,not wanting to let go. Slowly, he joins in. They kiss for a while before she disengages. They stare at each other affectionately. Their silence spoke a thousand words of their love for each other. “I’ll miss you”, Jake said after a prolonged silence. “I’ll miss you too”. A light shone from above,,lifting Uriel off the ground. She covered her face with her palms,crying profusely. She finally disappears into the sky. “Cut!” The director screamed in joy and it was a wrap for the drama. Barbie was exhausted. It was visible on her face. She was smiling but it was forced. She was happy that the drama was over because it had taken a toil on her. Mia rushed to her, “Should I call the company’s driver? You look sick”. Barbie sighed. “No need”. It might have been a hangover from the night before. There was no way she would tell anyone that two gly looking men tried to take advantage of her the night before. “I can manage. I came with my own car”,Barbie added. Walking to the parking lot, the smile on Barbie’s face had disappeared leaving the strain of stress on her. Her brows were furrowed . She pushed open the door of her Porsche Cayenne and squeezed into it. She grabbed a tooth flush from the dashboard and took her time rinsing her mouth . Kiss scenes! She hated them the most!! How times had changed. From the eighteen year old girl who would be willing to do almost anything to get a role to this twenty three year old woman,reluctant. Once she loved and envied on screen love teams,now she hated them with everything she had. Someone knocked gently on her glass. She looked up and frowned, Mia. “Can I see you for a minute?” Mia and Barbie were super close but Barbie still wanted to go home and lay down. Her head were pounding heavily. Nevertheless,she alighted from her vehicle and stepped aside. Mia was holding a platinum invitation card which she stretched out to Barbie, “This is yours” Barbie brows tilted in surprise, “What’s this for?” Mia gritted her teeth,knowing that what she was going to say was going to annoy Barbie ,but she braced herself up. “Well, it’s good news and bad news” “Start with the bad news” “Boss G is inviting us to a private party in his residence this evening. You have a new partner” Barbie mood became even more complicated. She was furious, frustrated and so emotionally drained that she wanted to scream. The night before,she just got out of one. Now,another? Her life was beginning to look more messed up than she had thought. She stroke her hair,pushing back some strands that rested on her face, “And the good news?” “Your partner is an elderly man, probably wants to introduce you to his grand children so you don’t have to worry about anything” Barbie snatched the invitation card. “Send the details, I’ll meet him up” Barbie turned to leave but Mia held her on her shoulders,stopping her, “What is it,Mia?” The worry on Mia’s face deepened but she still spilled the bean anyway, “This is not just any Grandpa. It’s Raymond Carter” The name sounded familiar in Barbie’s head but she could not pick up where she heard the name before. Probably one of the kingpins of Somerville entertainment industry. Mia began to chatter as she perceived that Barbie was in a more sober mood to listen, “He wants you to find him at his estate before 4:30PM today. Not to worry,the security guards won’t stop you. They were given specific orders” “Send me his home address” “Okay,Okay. We will meet at the party,okay?bye” Mia disappeared as swiftly as she had arrived. Barbie mood had relaxed now. Since it was an older man ,there should not be any problem. Right? Barbie made her way into her car and turned on the ignition. The car stuttered to life,and slowly,she rolled out of the parking lot. Her car trail disappeared and a figure walked out from behind the car closest to where Barbie’s Porsche was previously parked . Mia. She took out her phone and made a quick call. The phone rang for a few seconds and she placed it on her ear, “She’s coming again. Don’t mess up this time” She disconnected the call,a thick frown has spread across her face .

Chapter 8: The Patriarch’s Game The grand ballroom of the Carter estate pulsed with an energy that was both opulent and subtly menacing. Crystal chandeliers, each a constellation of sparkling light, cast a warm glow over the assembled guests, a who’s who of Los Angeles high society. The air hummed with the murmur of conversations, the clinking of champagne flutes, and the soft strains of a live orchestra, a carefully orchestrated symphony of wealth and power. Barbie Anderson, dressed in a shimmering silver gown that clung to her curves like liquid moonlight, felt a knot of unease tighten in her stomach. She had reluctantly agreed to attend this gala, a favor to her manager, Mia, but the atmosphere was thick with unspoken tension, a sense of hidden agendas lurking beneath the veneer of polite smiles. She navigated the crowded ballroom, her eyes scanning the room for a familiar face, a sense of isolation washing over her. The faces around her were masks of practiced charm, their eyes glittering with ambition and hidden desires. She felt like an outsider, a lone star adrift in a sea of calculated brilliance. Suddenly, a voice, deep and resonant, cut through the din of the crowd. “Ms. Anderson, a pleasure.” Barbie turned to find herself face to face with an elderly gentleman, his eyes sharp and intelligent, his smile warm and inviting. He exuded an aura of quiet power, a sense of command that filled the space around him. “Mr…?” Barbie began, her voice trailing off. “Carter,” he replied, his smile widening. “Aiden’s grandfather, Arthur Carter. I’ve heard so much about you.” Barbie’s heart skipped a beat. She had heard whispers about Arthur Carter, the patriarch of the Carter dynasty, a man whose influence stretched far beyond the confines of the entertainment industry. Arthur Carter took her arm, his touch surprisingly firm. “Come, let us find a quieter spot. I have something I wish to discuss with you.” He led her through the throng of guests, his grip gentle but insistent, until they reached a secluded alcove overlooking the garden. The air was cooler here, the sounds of the party muffled, creating a sense of intimacy. “I’ve been watching your career with great interest, Ms. Anderson,” Arthur Carter began, his voice low and conspiratorial. “You have a rare talent, a star quality that shines brightly.” Barbie’s unease deepened. She had a feeling this conversation was not about her acting abilities. “I understand that you are… acquainted with my grandson, Aiden,” Arthur Carter continued, his eyes fixed on hers. Barbie nodded, her throat suddenly dry. “We’ve met… a few times.” “Indeed,” Arthur Carter said, a hint of amusement in his voice. “And I believe you would be… well-suited to one another.” Barbie’s eyes widened in surprise. “I… I don’t understand.” Arthur Carter chuckled, a low, rumbling sound. “My grandson is a… complex man, Ms. Anderson. He carries burdens that few can comprehend. But I believe you have the strength, the resilience, to… lighten his load.” He paused, his eyes searching hers, as if trying to gauge her reaction. “I have a proposition for you, Ms. Anderson,” he said, his voice dropping to a whisper. “A partnership, if you will.” He gestured towards the dance floor, where Aiden stood, his expression cold and distant, his eyes scanning the crowd. “I wish for you to spend more time with my grandson,” Arthur Carter continued. “To… get to know him. To understand him.” Barbie’s mind raced. Was this some kind of elaborate setup? A way to keep her close, to monitor her? “And in return?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Arthur Carter smiled, a predatory gleam in his eyes. “In return, you will have my… protection. My influence. My support. You will be untouchable.” He extended his hand, his eyes locking with hers. “Do we have an agreement, Ms. Anderson?” Barbie hesitated, her mind swirling with questions. What was Arthur Carter’s game? What did he want from her? And why Aiden? She looked towards Aiden, his figure a dark silhouette against the glittering backdrop of the ballroom. He seemed oblivious to their conversation, his gaze fixed on some distant point. A sense of unease settled over her, a feeling that she was being drawn into a dangerous game, a game with high stakes and hidden rules. But she also felt a flicker of curiosity, a desire to unravel the mystery surrounding Aiden Carter. She took Arthur Carter’s hand, her grip firm. “We have an agreement.” Arthur Carter’s smile widened, a predatory gleam in his eyes. “Excellent. Now, allow me to introduce you to my grandson.” He led her back towards the dance floor, his grip tightening on her arm, a silent reminder of the bargain she had just made. The music swelled, the lights dimmed, and the game began.

The music in the grand ballroom swirled around them, a romantic melody that seemed to mock the icy tension between Barbie and Aiden. Arthur Carter had smoothly maneuvered them into a conversation, then discreetly excused himself, leaving them alone in the crowded space. Aiden stood stiffly, his posture rigid, his gaze fixed on the dance floor beyond, as if searching for an escape route. Barbie, despite the unease swirling within her, decided to break the silence. “So,” she began, her voice light, attempting to diffuse the tension, “your grandfather seems… very interested in my career.” Aiden’s gaze flickered towards her, his eyes cold and distant. “He has his… interests,” he replied, his voice a low, clipped monotone. Barbie’s attempt at levity fell flat, the air thickening with awkwardness. She decided to try a different approach. “He mentioned we should get to know each other better.” Aiden’s lips curled into a sardonic smile. “Did he now?” Barbie’s patience began to fray. “Is that so difficult for you?” she asked, her voice laced with a hint of challenge. “Having a conversation?” Aiden’s eyes narrowed, a flicker of something unreadable passing through them. “I prefer… directness,” he said, his voice dropping to a low rumble. “And I find small talk… tedious.” Barbie raised an eyebrow. “Well, then, let’s be direct. Your grandfather seems to think we’d be ‘well-suited.’ What do you think?” Aiden’s gaze locked with hers, his eyes piercing, as if trying to see into her soul. “I think my grandfather has a penchant for… elaborate games,” he said, his voice laced with a hint of bitterness. “And I prefer not to play them.” Barbie felt a spark of anger ignite within her. “So, I’m a game to you?” Aiden’s expression remained impassive. “You’re a… pawn,” he corrected, his voice devoid of emotion. “In a game I have no intention of playing.” Barbie’s anger flared. “And what makes you think I’m willing to be a pawn in anyone’s game?” Aiden’s lips curled into a faint smile, a hint of amusement in his eyes. “You wouldn’t be here if you weren’t,” he said, his voice low and seductive. Barbie’s breath caught in her throat. There was something in his voice, a subtle undercurrent of danger, that sent a shiver down her spine. She wasn’t sure if it was fear or something else, something more primal. She decided to change tactics, to try to understand the man behind the icy facade. “Why are you so cold?” she asked, her voice softer now, laced with genuine curiosity. “Why do you push everyone away?” Aiden’s expression hardened, his eyes turning glacial. “That’s none of your concern.” Barbie refused to back down. “It is if I’m supposed to be ‘getting to know you,’” she retorted. Aiden’s jaw tightened, a muscle twitching in his cheek. He turned away, his gaze fixed on the dance floor. “There’s nothing to know,” he said, his voice flat. “I’m a… closed book.” Barbie’s frustration grew. She couldn’t understand his resistance, his refusal to engage. “Everyone has a story, Aiden,” she said, her voice laced with a hint of sadness. “Everyone has scars.” Aiden’s shoulders tensed, his body rigid. “Some scars are better left hidden,” he replied, his voice barely a whisper. Barbie’s heart ached for the man before her, a man who seemed so broken, so lost. She wanted to reach out to him, to offer him comfort, but she knew he would reject her touch, push her away. The silence stretched between them, thick and heavy, broken only by the music and the murmur of the crowd. Barbie felt a sense of defeat, a feeling that she was banging her head against an impenetrable wall. “Fine,” she said, her voice laced with resignation. “If you want to play games, fine. But don’t expect me to be a willing participant.” She turned to leave, her head held high, her pride wounded. But as she walked away, she felt Aiden’s gaze on her back, a burning intensity that made her skin tingle. She couldn’t shake the feeling that there was more to Aiden Carter than met the eye, that beneath the icy exterior, there was a fire burning, a fire that she was determined to uncover. The game had begun, and she was determined to play it on her own terms.

The music in the grand ballroom swirled around them, a romantic melody that seemed to mock the icy tension between Barbie and Aiden. Arthur Carter had smoothly maneuvered them into a conversation, then discreetly excused himself, leaving them alone in the crowded space. Aiden stood stiffly, his posture rigid, his gaze fixed on the dance floor beyond, as if searching for an escape route. Barbie, despite the unease swirling within her, decided to break the silence. “So,” she began, her voice light, attempting to diffuse the tension, “your grandfather seems… very interested in my career.” Aiden’s gaze flickered towards her, his eyes cold and distant. “He has his… interests,” he replied, his voice a low, clipped monotone. Barbie’s attempt at levity fell flat, the air thickening with awkwardness. She decided to try a different approach. “He mentioned we should get to know each other better.” Aiden’s lips curled into a sardonic smile. “Did he now?” Barbie’s patience began to fray. “Is that so difficult for you?” she asked, her voice laced with a hint of challenge. “Having a conversation?” Aiden’s eyes narrowed, a flicker of something unreadable passing through them. “I prefer… directness,” he said, his voice dropping to a low rumble. “And I find small talk… tedious.” Barbie raised an eyebrow. “Well, then, let’s be direct. Your grandfather seems to think we’d be ‘well-suited.’ What do you think?” Aiden’s gaze locked with hers, his eyes piercing, as if trying to see into her soul. “I think my grandfather has a penchant for… elaborate games,” he said, his voice laced with a hint of bitterness. “And I prefer not to play them.” Barbie felt a spark of anger ignite within her. “So, I’m a game to you?” Aiden’s expression remained impassive. “You’re a… pawn,” he corrected, his voice devoid of emotion. “In a game I have no intention of playing.” Barbie’s anger flared. “And what makes you think I’m willing to be a pawn in anyone’s game?” Aiden’s lips curled into a faint smile, a hint of amusement in his eyes. “You wouldn’t be here if you weren’t,” he said, his voice low and seductive. Barbie’s breath caught in her throat. There was something in his voice, a subtle undercurrent of danger, that sent a shiver down her spine. She wasn’t sure if it was fear or something else, something more primal. She decided to change tactics, to try to understand the man behind the icy facade. “Why are you so cold?” she asked, her voice softer now, laced with genuine curiosity. “Why do you push everyone away?” Aiden’s expression hardened, his eyes turning glacial. “That’s none of your concern.” Barbie refused to back down. “It is if I’m supposed to be ‘getting to know you,’” she retorted. Aiden’s jaw tightened, a muscle twitching in his cheek. He turned away, his gaze fixed on the dance floor. “There’s nothing to know,” he said, his voice flat. “I’m a… closed book.” Barbie’s frustration grew. She couldn’t understand his resistance, his refusal to engage. “Everyone has a story, Aiden,” she said, her voice laced with a hint of sadness. “Everyone has scars.” Aiden’s shoulders tensed, his body rigid. “Some scars are better left hidden,” he replied, his voice barely a whisper. Barbie’s heart ached for the man before her, a man who seemed so broken, so lost. She wanted to reach out to him, to offer him comfort, but she knew he would reject her touch, push her away. The silence stretched between them, thick and heavy, broken only by the music and the murmur of the crowd. Barbie felt a sense of defeat, a feeling that she was banging her head against an impenetrable wall. “Fine,” she said, her voice laced with resignation. “If you want to play games, fine. But don’t expect me to be a willing participant.” She turned to leave, her head held high, her pride wounded. But as she walked away, she felt Aiden’s gaze on her back, a burning intensity that made her skin tingle. She couldn’t shake the feeling that there was more to Aiden Carter than met the eye, that beneath the icy exterior, there was a fire burning, a fire that she was determined to uncover. The game had begun, and she was determined to play it on her own terms.

They were still silent when the master of ceremony announced that Mr Arthur Carter had something to say. Aiden walked towards the stage with a grim face,not saying a word to Barbie. She didn’t mind. An arrogant young master. On the stage, Mr Arthur had taken the microphone from the master of ceremony. Of course ,everyone began to whisper and praise him openly.. as the richest man in California,almost everyone wanted to curry favor from him. He smiled,before clearing his throat to speak. He was a man in his mid eighties but looked younger. Just like Aiden,he was on an expensive evening suit,and a gold coated watch glittered on his wrist. “Today is a day that we will never forget for specific reasons. I want to use this opportunity to announce the engagement between my son,Aiden Carter and best actress, Barbie Anderson.” A ripple of shock moved through the crowd. A spoilt heir convicted for murder in a relationship with a scandalous actress? Barbie’s eyes bulged in momentary shock. They were still talking and she never really agreed to get engaged to him!! Aiden frowned,but didn’t say a word. He knew his father. Refuting him would only put them in even more awkward situations. Most of the actresses glared at Barbie with resentment. Aiden was the most handsome man in the world and they all wanted him for themselves. How could a girl who fave herself up to many men get him on a platter of gold? One of the actress,Serene Vance gritted her teeth. She would not let this slide. Ten minutes later,she found her opportunity. Aiden and grandpa Arthur had moved to a corner to discuss something and Barbie was standing all alone. Walking to her,she raised her voice and accused, “Slut.” The ballroom, once a scene of elegant revelry, had morphed into a stage for a public spectacle. The air crackled with tension as Serena Vance, a fellow A-list actress known for her sharp tongue and even sharper elbows, stood directly in front of Barbie, her eyes blazing with a mixture of malice and triumph. “So, the little darling thinks she can just waltz in here and steal the spotlight?” Serena sneered, her voice cutting through the hushed murmurs of the crowd. She had been nursing a grudge against Barbie for months, fueled by professional jealousy and a deep-seated insecurity. Barbie, her face flushed with a mixture of anger and embarrassment, stood her ground. “I have no idea what you’re talking about, Serena.” Serena scoffed, a cruel smile twisting her lips. “Oh, please. Don’t play innocent. We all know you’re using your little ‘incident’ to garner sympathy. Playing the victim, how original.” She waved a hand dismissively. “It’s pathetic.” The crowd, a sea of glittering gowns and tailored suits, watched with rapt attention, their eyes hungry for drama. Whispers rippled through the room, a chorus of speculation and judgment. Barbie’s anger flared. “My attack was real, Serena. I wouldn’t wish it on anyone.” “Oh, I’m sure it was,” Serena retorted, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “But let’s be honest, darling. You’re milking it for all it’s worth.” Barbie’s cheeks burned. She wanted to slap Serena across the face, to wipe that smug look off her face, but she knew that would only fuel the fire, give Serena exactly what she wanted. Aiden, who had been observing the confrontation from a distance, began to move towards them, his expression unreadable. But before he could intervene, Serena launched another verbal assault. “And let’s not forget your little ‘marriage’ to Carter,” she continued, her voice laced with venom. “How convenient. A damsel in distress, rescued by a billionaire. It’s like something out of a cheap romance novel.” The crowd gasped, their eyes widening with shock. Serena had crossed a line, dragging Aiden into her petty feud. Barbie’s eyes flashed with anger. “That’s none of your business, Serena.” “Oh, but it is,” Serena retorted, her voice rising. “Because it’s all connected, isn’t it? Your attack, your marriage, your sudden rise in popularity. It’s all a carefully orchestrated plan, isn’t it?” “You’re delusional,” Barbie hissed, her voice trembling with rage. “Am I?” Serena challenged, her eyes glittering with malice. “Or are you just afraid that people will see you for what you really are? A manipulative, fame-hungry…” Before Serena could finish her sentence, Aiden stepped between them, his presence radiating an aura of cold, controlled power. The crowd fell silent, their attention now focused on the billionaire. “That’s enough, Ms. Vance,” Aiden’s voice cut through the silence, his tone low and dangerous. Serena’s bravado faltered, her eyes widening with a flicker of fear. “Mr. Carter, I was just…” “You were being rude and disrespectful,” Aiden interrupted, his eyes fixed on Serena. “And you will apologize to Ms. Anderson.” Serena’s face flushed crimson. “I… I won’t apologize.” Aiden’s eyes narrowed, his gaze turning glacial. “Then you will leave,” he said, his voice laced with a hint of steel. “And you will never speak to Ms. Anderson again.” Serena’s eyes widened with disbelief. “You can’t be serious.” “I assure you, I am,” Aiden replied, his voice devoid of emotion. “My patience has its limits.” Serena, realizing she had overstepped her bounds, reluctantly backed down. “Fine,” she muttered, her eyes filled with resentment. “I apologize.” She turned to Barbie, her eyes filled with a mixture of hatred and humiliation. “I’m sorry,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Barbie, her heart still pounding, nodded curtly. “Thank you.” Serena stormed away, her heels clicking angrily on the marble floor, leaving a trail of whispered gossip in her wake. Aiden turned to Barbie, his expression unreadable. “Are you alright?” Barbie, still reeling from the confrontation, nodded. “Yes, thank you.” The crowd began to disperse, their attention shifting to other distractions. But the tension lingered, a reminder of the public spectacle they had just witnessed. As they stood there, a voice from the crowd shouted, “What about Angel Ward, Carter? Did you silence her too?” The question hung in the air, heavy with accusation. All eyes turned to Aiden, a collective gasp echoing through the room. Aiden’s face remained impassive, as if a mask of ice had frozen his features. He said nothing, and the silence became a heavy, suffocating blanket.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303089”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Eveline looked at the room of her CEO, Killian, from a long distance with great anxiety. It was already lunchtime, but Killian didn’t seem to want to leave the room this afternoon. Moreover, she was thinking of the right sentence to talk together with the notoriously cold and fierce Killian. Eveline herself had only seen Killian a few times, and that was only when the marketing staff held a meeting. But now, she began to dare to walk closer to the room. Eveline paused in front of the closed door with her rapid breathing. Eveline looked to the right and left. The quiet atmosphere of the office, as many of the staff had gone to lunch, made her feel even more tense. Eveline raised her right hand and knocked on the door several times. Knock Knock Knock “Come in!” The voice from inside the room instantly made Eveline’s heart beat faster. Slowly, she opened the door, and found Killian typing on his laptop, with several documents open on his desk. Eveline closed the door again, and walked over to Killian’s desk. “S-sir…” Eveline stammered. Her fingers were even interlocked, anxious. “Hmm? Yes?” Killian stopped typing and raised his head, looking at Eveline who was standing in front of him now. “I…” Eveline paused for a moment, and caught her breath slowly. “My name is Eveline Mason, marketing staff. I have something to discuss with you, sir.” Killian nodded his head vaguely. His flat face and cold body aura were very intimidating. Killian didn’t talk much, but he could always read someone. Killian also knew all the staff working in his company, including Eveline. “Sure. What did you want to talk to me about?” “Actually, I… um… I…” Eveline looked down several times, she was very nervous. “Say something quickly, Eveline. I don’t have much time.” Killian interrupted. “Of course, sir. Yes. I, I understand.” Eveline nodded her head quickly. Killian gave a small glance at Eveline who still looked nervous. He sighed, then stretched out both hands, to go back to typing something on his laptop. While waiting for what Eveline would say to him now. “Sir…” Eveline let out her breath slowly. Her courage seemed to have shrunk. “Tell me.” Killian replied still with his eyes focused on his laptop. “Sir, I need a favor. From you.” “A favor? From me?” Killian raised his head, looking at Eveline in confusion. “Yes, sir. Em no, sir. I mean… a favor from the company.” She stuttered. “Sure, just tell me. What favor would you like to ask?” Killian continued to look at Eveline who was still in a state of high nervousness and tension. Eveline lowered her gaze several times, in order to avoid Killian’s gaze. “Sir, I…” Eveline again ventured to look at Killian there. “Sir, I need a loan.” She continued. Killian nodded his head slowly. “Um-hmm… okay?” Eveline swallowed her saliva with difficulty. “Sir, I need a loan for one billion, seven hundred and fifty million dollars.” Hearing that, Killian immediately leaned back in the chair he was sitting in now. Killian’s face turned hard. His hands were clenched into fists. As for Eveline, she stood up with an uneasy feeling. ‘All my life, all I know is that women chase money, and will do anything for money. Is it possible that you are also like that woman? I think you’re different from other women, Eveline. Everyone in this company has always been amazed by your performance so far. I thought I would give you a year-end corporate sponsorship. But it looks like I was wrong. My trust in all the staff in this company will remain the same in the end, and it comes down to money.’ Killian’s mind was tormented with his own thoughts. He couldn’t help it at all. Killian sighed loudly. “So, you tell me that you need a loan from this company for one billion dollars?” Eveline shook her head faintly. “No, sir. I need one billion seven hundred and fifty million dollars.” “I know what you are trying to say, Eveline.” Killian wrinkled his forehead for a moment. “I know.” Killian nodded his head slowly. “For the first time in your two years with the company, you need help, and it’s one billion seven hundred and fifty million dollars.” Eveline shook her head faintly. “Sir, I don’t need a favor. I need a loan, and I will return all of it. I will definitely pay it all back.” “Okay, then tell me. Why do you think the company will give you the loan? Because only employees who have worked for the company for more than five years can avail of loans. Doing favors for the company will grants you a loan of one billion dollars.” Killian shook his head slowly. “You are an ordinary staff in marketing, and this company, does not easily grant loans to employees. Even to employees who have been with the company for five years. And you’ve only been with the company for two years, Eveline.” Killian paused his words. “How could you think that the company would approve your big loan so easily? What would an old employee who desperately needs a loan think, and the company doesn’t give one, but we give you one?” “I’m sorry, sir. I… I’m sorry.” Eveline tightened her grip “Please, forget that I asked you for a loan. I’m leaving. So please, forget it. I’m sorry for interrupting your time. I’m really sorry.” Eveline walked hurriedly towards the door. “Eveline, no company wants to grant such a big loan.” Killian’s words instantly stopped Eveline in her tracks. Eveline turned around with a furious look on her face. “Especially when you want a loan of more than one billion dollars.” “Sir, I really understand that. I even apologized about it to you. I’m really sorry. I acted without thinking about it at all beforehand. And I also really understand that your company can’t grant me a big loan of more than one billion dollars. Just forget it, sir. I’m sorry. I’m really sorry.” Eveline turned back and prepared to leave. “I will grant it.” Eveline’s steps halted again. She turned around slowly, and looked at Killian expectantly. Killian did not look at Eveline at all, but the expression on his face was still hard. He sighed, before looking at Eveline. “This company won’t give the loan for you, Eveline. But I will grant it for you.” “S-sir?” Eveline’s body stiffened, and she froze there. A feeling of relief instantly filled her. Eveline felt that her tension was starting to dissipate now. “But I have a condition, to give you the loan you requested.” Eveline nodded her head quickly. “Of course, Sir. Anything, sir. Just tell me. And I will do anything.” The excitement inside Eveline instantly returned. “You will have to spend the night with me.” Eveline’s face immediately became pale. Her breathing felt even more labored after hearing what Killian had just said to her. Her legs even felt weak now. “W-what?” “If you want me to give you a loan, then you will have to spend the night with me, Eveline.” He said. “One night you spend with me, and I will give you a million dollars that you want. In cash.” Disappointment, anger, and disbelief instantly filled Eveline now. She did not expect that her boss would say that to her. Eveline shook her head quickly. “What do you think of me, Mr. Killian?” “You don’t need to get upset about it, Eveline. It’s a really simple offer from me. There’s no compulsion at all.” Killian looked calmly at Eveline who was starting to get angry now. “You spend the night with me, then you will get the money. It’s really simple right, Eveline?” Eveline glared at that. “One night. One million dollars. How about that?” “You are a very crazy person, sir! I never knew that dealing with a rich person like you would be this disgusting. You think having a lot of money and all the wealth in the world makes you a great person?!” Brak Eveline hit Killian’s desk hard with her clenched fists. Her face looked very red, with her rapid breathing. “You feel that you can even buy people too. Do you think you can talk to me all you want, just because you’re my boss? Do you think you can think all you want about her, just because I’m your employee who needs money? I repeat to you for one more time, Mr. Killian. I’m not asking you for a favor. I asked you for a loan, and I will return it all. You think you can just look at me so condescendingly?!” Eveline shook her head, and straightened up, slightly moving away from the position of Killian’s desk who was silent and just looking at the furious Eveline there. “And let me tell you, Mr. Killian. I am not for sale!” Eveline turned around and approached the door of the room, before falling back into silence, with her hand gripping the doorknob tightly. “And I really don’t wish to see you ever again! Even when I remain in this company, I really hope that we will not meet.” “So, you don’t need the money right now?” Eveline turned her head with anger still clearly visible on her face. “If you reject my offer, you won’t get the loan, Eveline” Without saying anything else, Eveline walked out of Killian’s room feeling angry. She even slammed the door to the room. But who would have thought, after Eveline’s departure from the room, Killian smiled a little there. He leaned his body on the chair he was sitting on with a feeling of satisfaction. “You are different, Eveline. I know, that the employees in this company, would never do anything despicable to earn money.” On the other side, Eveline walked quickly back into her office, and immediately sat down on the chair with her breathing heavily. Sweat drenched her entire body. Anger could still be clearly seen in her eyes. The anger, and humiliation of Killian’s words really hurt Eveline’s pride right now. “I hate rich people. It’s unbelievable that for a moment I trusted that man. I hate him so much.”

Eveline couldn’t focus on the work she was doing now. It was almost evening, in the next two hours, it would be time for the employees to go home. And there would be limited time for her to look for a loan to pay off her mother’s medical bills at the hospital. Several times, Eveline looked at the small clock she had placed on her desk. She looked even more agitated now. Drrrtt Drrrtt Drrrtt Her cell phone suddenly vibrated, and Eveline quickly picked up the call on her cell phone there. “Yes? Hello?” Eveline got up and walked slowly towards the bathroom. She entered one of the bathroom stalls. “Eveline?” The voice of Doctor Leo who had been helping to take care of her mother came over the cell phone call. “Yes, doctor? What’s wrong? Did something happen?” Eveline’s breathing quickened. “I’m sorry that I have to call you at this hour, Eveline. But there’s something I need to talk to you about right now.” “Yes-yes, doctor. That’s no problem at all.” Eveline nodded her head vaguely. Her grip on her cell phone was now tightening. “What? Just tell me, doctor. Is my mother okay?” Eveline whispered, trying to hide the worry she was feeling right now. “Hmm… Eveline, we must take immediate action for your mother’s treatment. I told you about this three days ago. It’s just that, with each passing day, your mother’s condition is getting worse. If we don’t take the follow up action soon, it’s possible that your mother will…” “My mother will definitely be healthy, doctor. I know. I know that she will be fine. I will find a way. Please doctor. And… and what is quick action?” “Your mother needs immediate surgery, Eveline.” Eveline’s face turned pale. Her lips trembled, with her eyes open, as if she couldn’t believe what she had just heard. “Surgery?” “That’s right, Eveline. The sooner the surgery is performed on your mother, the sooner your mother’s health will improve. There will be many processes involved in the surgery, and yes, after the surgery is completed, there will be a follow-up, and that is the recovery process. Your mother really needs that now, Eveline.” Doctor Leo paused his words, and Eveline was even more silent now. Doctor Leo let out his breath slowly from the end of the phone call there. “I know that you are working on the surgery and other expenses, Eveline. But, the later you delay the day, the harder it will be for your mother to survive. And if we don’t perform this surgery soon, it will seriously jeopardize your mother’s already declining health, Eveline.” “Doctor, I promise I will get the money. Please, just give me a little more time.” Eveline was so pleading that she didn’t realize her tears were streaming down her face. “I can do that, Eveline. But the hospital system, and my system as a doctor are very different. And you know that, don’t you?” “I know…” Eveline replied weakly. “Alright doctor, I will definitely contact you again, once I get the money. I’ll hang up first.” Without waiting for an answer from Doctor Leo, Eveline immediately hung up the call. With trembling hands, Eveline tried to contact Helena, her sister. Several times, Eveline tried to reach Helena, but her call kept going to voicemail. Eveline kept trying, until finally the call was answered. “What do you want now, Eve? Can’t you understand that I’m busy!” Helena answered the call in a loud, harsh voice. “I’m really sorry, Helena. But this is really serious. I don’t know what to do, and who to ask for help.” “Tell me quickly. I don’t have much time to talk.” “It’s… it’s about mom, Helena. You know that mom’s condition is getting worse. The pain is getting worse now. And… and she needs surgery. The sooner she gets the surgery, the sooner she’ll be well. Please, can you give me some money?” “Money? You know that I work long hours for little pay. My boss and I split the profits. And I myself rarely even enjoy the fruits of my labor. How could I have the money to lend it to you? You work for a big company, your salary should be able to pay for all that.” Eveline gently massaged her forehead. She felt overwhelmed. Talking to her sister, Helena, would be something she could not easily do. “I do work for the company, Helena. But my salary is not that big. I also have to fulfill other needs. And the cost of mom’s surgery is very high.” “How much? You don’t seem to get tired of spending your own money on that sickly old woman. How much more money will it take to treat her now?” “Helena, the operation will cost one billion seven hundred and fifty million.” “WHAT?! ARE YOU CRAZY, EVE?! HOW CAN YOU HAVE THAT MUCH MONEY FOR AN OPERATION! IF YOU DON’T HAVE THAT MUCH MONEY, WHAT ABOUT ME? I DON’T HAVE THAT KIND OF MONEY EITHER! AND YES, IF I HAD THAT MUCH MONEY, I WOULD DEFINITELY ENJOY MY LIFE WITHOUT YOU AND THAT OLD WOMAN IN MY LIFE. IF NECESSARY, YOU DON’T NEED TO THINK ABOUT WHERE YOU GOT THE MONEY FROM, AND JUST LET THE OLD LADY GO FOR NOW. ALL HER LIFE, SHE’S BEEN MAKING TROUBLE WITH HER ILLNESS!” “HELENA! WATCH YOUR LANGUAGE!” Eveline’s breath caught. She felt angry. “After all, she is our mother. Whatever mistakes she made in the past, at least forgive her for a moment. You can be angry with her again once she’s healthy. But don’t punish her with this misery, Helena. She needs you. She needs us.” “What?! Are you going to yell at me, after begging me to borrow money for that wicked old woman?! So listen to me one more time. I’m not going to give you any of my money to help with that old lady’s medical expenses. She deserves this misery now, for all the things she’s done in the past. She really deserves it. And I don’t want to get involved with her ever again.” Eveline fell silent, holding back her irritation for an instant. “Watch your language, Helena. This is about mom. Our mother. And she’s fighting for her life. How can you talk like that? If we don’t help her, then who will? At least think about this for a moment. You can hate and resent her, but I beg you to help her this once.” “You help her then, Eve. I’m not willing to help her at all. After all, I haven’t remembered her for a long time, after I left the city. Then today, you suddenly called, and hoped that I would help find money to pay for the old lady’s surgery. Don’t ever expect that from me, Eve. I would never do that. All this time, all these years, I’ve been working and making money for myself, not for anyone else.” “Helena, please, understand… just this once.” “No. Do you think she’s ever understood me or understood you in all these years? No, right? And besides, I’ve also long forgotten my life with that woman. And not anymore. I don’t need you or that old woman in my life. It would be best if you just gave up, Eve. Let that woman go, and live as you please.” “You can’t be selfish, Helena. I’ve never asked for your help once in my life. Just this once, I really begged you to help. Please, Helena. Think about it once more.” Eveline continued to hope that Helena would change her mind now. “Sorry to say, Eve. But my answer will forever remain the same. No means no. I’m hanging up, and yes, don’t ever contact me again after today. Because I don’t want to hear anything from you about her. Unless, if you contact me to inform me of the old woman’s death, then I will definitely come to her funeral, with a smile.” Helena paused her words, and Eveline fell silent to try and quell the anger she was feeling right now. Helena’s words to her now were like a bow piercing her heart. Helena had indeed changed completely now. “And oh yeah Eveline, if you really need the money to pay for that woman’s surgery, then just sell yourself to the big boss at the nightclub. Or you can even sell yourself to your own boss for a lot of money. I hear your boss is a handsome guy who’s d*mn rich. And again, all rich men always like virgins, right?” The phone call was immediately cut off unilaterally by Helena. Eveline looked at her cell phone with wide eyed eyes. Eveline’s mind felt very frantic now. She sat down right on top of the closet and stayed there. Her grip on her cell phone tightened. Her mind was drifting, and she didn’t know what to do now. Eveline’s chest felt so tight, she almost forgot how to breathe freely. Eveline’s mind kept thinking about how unfair life was to her. Not to mention the conversation she and Doctor Leo had earlier. Eveline felt even more unable to think about all the things that were happening right now in her life. “What can I do now?” Eveline rested her head on her palms, and sobbed there. She was crying. Eveline rubbed her face in instant frustration. Her already puffy face, with her eyes continuing to well up with tears, really looked very pitiful now. “What should I do?” She muttered with a hollow feeling. Eveline’s mind was now completely blank, and she could not focus herself right now. Until not long after that, Eveline’s mind instantly recalled what Killian had said earlier. ‘You will have to spend the night with me.’ ‘One night you spend with me, and I will give you a million dollars that you want.’ ‘One night. One million dollars.’ Eveline was silent with a flat face. Tears kept falling down her face. She did not make any expression, but she knew that she felt very tight and cold. Her whole body felt weak and cold now. “There is no other way now.” Eveline muttered in a whisper. Slowly, Eveline stood up from the closet, and exited the bathroom stall. She walked over to the long sink in front of her, turned on the water faucet, and washed her puffy face. Several times, she washed her face with water, and afterwards, she wiped her face with a tissue. Her eyes still looked red, but her face looked very pale now. Now, she was determined. And she would not back down now. Eveline walked out of the bathroom, and returned to her desk. She was pensive again, and waited for the clock to tick. Counting the seconds that felt like minutes to her.

Inside his room, Killian couldn’t focus on his work, ever since Eveline left in a fit of rage. Killian no longer even looked at his laptop and work files that were still open on the table. Killian sat back in his chair, and looked at the open window of his office. “I shouldn’t have said such a demeaning thing to Eveline. After all, she is an employee of this company. She is my employee. I should have respected her as an employee of this company.” Killian raised both hands and rested them on his forehead as he closed his eyelids. “Huh… how stupid of me. I shouldn’t have said that. Eveline must still feel upset and angry with me. What if she decides to resign because of what I said earlier? Furthermore, compared to the employees who are more senior than her, Eveline’s work is much better. I should go see her and apologize to her.” Killian opened his eyelids and sighed once more. “And I’m getting dumber, because I can never lose my perspective on women. I’ve misunderstood Eveline. And d*mn it, why do I still feel the prestige to apologize. But I need to apologize, before Eveline misunderstands everything I said to her earlier. Yes, I should apologize to her.” Killian turned his chair around and looked at the clock on the wall in front of him. It was late afternoon, and it was already time to leave work. Killian closes his laptop and the files on his desk and puts them into his briefcase. “I need to find Eveline immediately and apologize to her. Don’t let her go home now.” He muttered, hastily stuffing all his belongings into his bag. Knock Knock “Yes? Just go in.” Killian said without shifting his focus to the activity he was doing now. The door opened slowly, then closed again. Killian turned his head towards the person who entered his room, and fell silent instantly. Realizing that it was Eveline who entered his room now. Killian immediately stood up straight. “Eveline?” Killian cleared his throat. “Eveline, I have something to talk to you about. I…” “I accept it.” Eveline instantly cut off Killian’s unfinished speech there. Eveline stood in front of Killian’s desk very stiffly. Her hands were interlocked in front of her body, with her eyes looking straight ahead. Eveline did not even look at Killian who was silent looking at her. “Wait. What do you mean?” Killian asked as he walked closer to Eveline. Killian stood right beside Eveline, while looking at Eveline’s expression that looked nervous there. Eveline’s body trembled, and she tried to hide it. “I accept your offer, Mr. Killian.” Eveline said once again. Killian widened his eyes in disbelief. “Eveline, I…” “But I have some conditions too.” Cut Eveline off. Killian fell silent instantly. The previously shocked look on her face changed to one of restrained anger. Killian’s forehead creased deeply, and averted his eyes. “What are your conditions?” Killian replied, though he was holding back from shouting. Eveline swallowed her saliva with difficulty. She adjusted her breathing several times so that she no longer felt as claustrophobic and nervous as she did now. But it seemed like a useless thing to do. “My condition is that this matter will remain between us. After the night is over, we will never discuss this ever again. This matter will have no effect on my work or my job in this company.” Eveline fell silent and paused her words. Eveline slightly glanced at Killian who was still averting his eyes from her. “Just for one night only. After that, there is no second night or any night. This affair will only end on that night.” Killian was getting more and more incredulous with all the things Eveline was saying now. “Okay. When then?” “Tonight.” Eveline replied briefly. Killian turned his gaze back, and looked at Eveline who was still not taking her eyes off of him. “Anything else?” Eveline’s body was trembling even more. Both of her legs felt very weak, and her whole body, which was covered in cold sweat now, felt even worse. “At the end of this night, I want all the money.” Eveline sighed with a pained feeling. Her whole body even felt very cold now. “I need all the money as soon as the night is over between us.” Killian’s face looked even more flushed, as the anger, and distrust inside him grew. “Alright. Tonight. You will receive the money after the business between us is over. I already told you that I will give you the money in cash. At the end of the night, you will have all your money.” They both fell silent, lost in their own thoughts. Until the next second, without saying anything else, Eveline turned around and walked out of Killian’s room, slightly running. Eveline couldn’t stand being around Killian with the emotional pressure she was feeling right now. Eveline’s departure, instantly made Killian pull her hair hard with both hands. “Aaarrrggghhh!!! D*mn you, Eveline! D*mn you!” Said Killian who immediately dropped all the objects on his desk. He needed to vent the anger he had been feeling. Killian’s breathing was irregular, and he clenched his palms tightly again. “I was wrong. You’re just like any other woman. The women who will always be willing to do anything for money. You’re just like all of them, Eveline! You’re just like that woman!” Brak Killian hit his desk very hard. He was trying to vent his anger and frustration right now. He did not even feel any pain. “I was just trying to change my mind, my perspective on women. But, you proved me so wrong, Eveline. Women are the same as other women. Women will forever act and do anything just to get money. And I almost easily believed that you might be a different woman. But as it turns out, you are just like that woman. You brought back the darkness in my mind about women, Eveline Mason. The darkness that seems to have spread everywhere inside me. And you’re drowning me in that darkness even more.” Killian was breathing heavily, with his eyes reddened. He looked full of anger and hatred now. “You are the darkness, Eveline Mason.” *** On the other hand, after Eveline walked out of Killian’s room, she quickly grabbed her bag, and took the elevator to get home from the office. Inside the elevator, her whole body was still trembling, and her eyes were even wet from the tears that had been welling up. This was the only way she had now. Eveline felt helpless with the difficult situation she was facing now. Eveline let out a small sob. She raised her right palm, and covered her lips, in order to stifle the sound of her own sobs now. She felt stupid and helpless. “It’s okay, Eveline. It’s okay.” Eveline murmured in the end. With rough movements, she wiped away the remaining tears on her face. Several times, causing her face to look slightly reddish, with her face puffy. “It’s not a big deal. It’s only for one night. After that, you can rest easy, because mom will be fine after that. It’s no problem. I’m fine.” Eveline continued to mutter in order to strengthen herself now. Ting The elevator doors opened slowly, and Eveline walked out slowly. Eveline walked out of the company area, heading for the nearest bus stop there. It had become her habit to travel to and from work by bus. Eveline stood silently with a sad look in her eyes. She didn’t know what else should be on her mind right now. To her, time seemed to pass very quickly. When the bus arrived, Eveline let out her breath slowly, and walked into the bus. She chose to sit at the very back, right by the window. She slowly opened the window, and tried to enjoy the afternoon air that had always been unique to her. Even so, a few times, her tears still fell down her cheeks. But quickly, Eveline wiped the tears away. Without Eveline realizing it, Killian saw her from inside the car. Both of Killian’s hands were clenched. “Let’s prove it once again, Eveline. Are you really the same as other women or not. Now it’s up to you. I still have a little hope that my thoughts about you are wrong, Eveline.” Murmured Killian who slowly reached for his cell phone inside his coat pocket. Quickly, he typed a message that he would send to Eveline’s number. ‘I will be waiting for you at Lux Hotel tonight, at nine o’clock.’ That was the only sentence Killian typed, and sent it immediately. After that, Killian put his cell phone back into his pocket, and left the company in his car. On the other hand, Eveline felt a vibration on her cell phone, and she immediately opened it. It was a message sent by Killian. Eveline’s breath caught in her throat as she read the message Killian had sent her. Eveline’s grip on her cell phone tightened. Eveline closed her eyelids very tightly, and tried to look strong. Eveline had no intention of replying to the message, and ignored it. Eveline switched to dialing Doctor Leo’s cell phone number. She slowly brought the phone to her right ear, and waited for the call to be picked up by Doctor Leo. After a few seconds of waiting, the call was finally picked up. “Yes, Eveline?” Doctor Leo said. “Doctor, I’ll bring the money tomorrow.” Eveline muttered slowly. Her face looked flat, and pale. But it could still be seen clearly, if there was any resilience in those eyes now. “That’s good, Eveline! I’m glad to hear that. Then, call me tomorrow, when you will bring the money, okay? After that, I will take care of everything for your mother’s surgery. And yes, don’t worry, your mother has already eaten and is resting this afternoon. So tomorrow, after you bring the money, I will also directly contact the specialized doctor from the hospital in London. If your mother has the operation, then you can breathe a little easier, Eveline. Everything will definitely be fine.” Doctor Leo sounded pleased. Eveline thinned her lips, and nodded her head with a faint movement. “Of course, Doctor. Thank you. I’ll call you again tomorrow.” “Of course, Eveline. I’ll close up first, I have to take care of the other patients.” Eveline responded with a small dejection. Then after that, Doctor Leo disconnected the phone call. Eveline lowered the cell phone from her ear, and looked at it. Eveline turned off her cell phone for a moment. But Eveline’s mind went back to the message sent by Killian. “Nine o’clock tonight.” She muttered. Eveline leaned her body against the bus bench and sighed loudly. “Everything will be fine. After mom’s surgery, mom will be healthy. And be able to move around like before again. After that, I’ll go back to working hard, to pay back the money.” ‘This matter is just for one night.’ ‘At the end of the night, you will have all your money.’

Ting Killian put two ice cubes into his drink glass, then shook the glass slightly, until the cold flavor of the ice cubes blended with the drink. Slowly, Killian drank the drink and fell back into silence. His hawk-like eyes seemed to pierce through the cold that was beginning to envelop him. He looked straight at the buildings and streets displayed from below his luxurious apartment on the 20th floor. “She didn’t answer my message. I don’t know what she had in mind when she agreed to my terms earlier. Or maybe she really just wanted to play a trick on me?” Killian tightened his grip on the now empty drink glass. His face looked hardened, and he did not like his own thoughts. Although he could not at all block his assumptions about Eveline at the moment. He could not even completely prevent the assumptions that were playing in his mind. Killian put the empty glass down on the table, and walked over to a suitcase lying on his bed. Slowly, he opened the suitcase, revealing a wad of money worth two billion dollars inside. Killian’s hand tightened again, and immediately shut the suitcase he had prepared there. Then sat himself down hard on the bed, right next to the suitcase. Killian looked very disturbed with what was on his mind right now. “D*mn. What if she really just wants to frame me? Look, she’s just an employee of my company, and probably has a very devious mind to enrich herself, by involving me in a scandal.” Killian rubbed his face very hard with the palm of his right hand. Then shook his head in a quick motion. Trying to drive away his own thoughts at the moment. “No, no, no. That can’t be the case, Killian. If Eveline is indeed trying to set me up, then I’ll make sure she regrets that devious plan she had. You’ll see. I won’t let a single woman get away with scheming against me.” Quickly, Killian got up and refilled his empty glass with the drink, as well as ice cubes. Drinking the drink so greedily, that he almost broke the glass, so tightly was he gripping it now. Killian’s eyes took a small glance at the watch on his left wrist, it was already eight o’clock in the evening. One more hour before the secret meeting he and Eveline had tonight at Lux hotel. Without another thought, Killian put the glass back down, then put his cell phone into his shirt pocket, and put his wallet into his pants pocket. And not forgetting, to immediately grab the suitcase that contained the money, then walked with his long and quick footsteps out from inside his apartment right now. Every step Killian took felt very heavy, and he recognized that, it was not what he really wanted. He just wanted to test, and hoped that everything didn’t match up with all the prejudices that had been running through his mind since before. Brak Killian got into the car, and put the suitcase on the passenger seat. This time, he drove the car himself. At least, it was something Killian could do at the moment, to be able to clear his frantic mind a little. Killian paused for a moment after starting the car engine, with both hands gripping the steering wheel tightly. “I was really hoping that you wouldn’t show up at that hotel tonight, Eveline.” He muttered. “Don’t let my current prejudice be answered by your arrival at that hotel. Otherwise, I myself do not even know what will happen after this between us.” Killian lowered his head slightly, and closed his eyelids for a moment now. “Please, stop whatever is on your mind right now, Eveline. If you do not come to the hotel tonight, then I, will not say anything more about the thing we agreed upon. Even if possible, I will also apologize for the impudence of my previous words.” Killian fell silent again, and sighed loudly. “But, if you still come to the hotel tonight, then I will not be able to back out of what I said before. I will not be able to back out easily. So please, God, don’t let me keep doing what I’ve been thinking.” Killian opened his eyelids again, and began to drive his car at a moderate speed. Hoping in his heart that his request to God would be heard. The stubborn man who was too rigid with life, was really never good at managing his words. Whether his words were right or wrong. Whether his words were hurtful or not. Killian was never good at expressing what was really in his heart and mind. Which sometimes, that’s what makes the life he lives so stiff, and flat. *** Eveline looked at her reflection in the mirror in her room. She had just finished cleaning herself, and only covered her body with a bath robe. Eveline, who originally wanted to calm herself down by cleaning her body, felt even more frantic. She was of course very afraid of all the possibilities that would happen if she came to the hotel tonight. It was almost nine o’clock, and Eveline still felt very much at home in her room, her home. “But if I don’t come to the hotel, then what about mom’s surgery?” Eveline muttered with her eyes beginning to glaze over. Never in her life had Eveline felt so weak and frantic with her own thoughts as she did now. Her right palm tightly gripped the bath robe that was still so tightly attached to her body. Eveline began to shiver from the cold. With her hair and parts of her body still wet there. “I can’t be selfish by only thinking about myself right now. Mom needs me more than anything to be able to help her. After all, by doing the surgery, mom will definitely recover quickly, and after that she will no longer be in pain every night, having trouble sleeping to endure the pain all over her body.” Eveline sighed very roughly. She closed her eyelids for a moment, and it instantly made tears fall down her cheeks. Tears that had been held back in her eyes. With a rough movement, Eveline wiped away the tears on her cheeks, and opened her eyelids. “Everything will be fine. Yes, everything will definitely be fine. It’s just for one night, and after that, my life will go back to normal. As usual.” With her eyes reddened, and determination returning to her, Eveline immediately shifted her body, walking over to the wardrobe in the corner of the room. She opened the closet, and began to sort out which clothes would be suitable for her to wear tonight. Something that even she found quite disgusting to do now. Shortly after, Eveline’s gaze fell on a simple dress that was black, sleeveless, and below the knee length. A dress that she had bought with her first paycheck, while working at Killian’s company. Eveline reached out her hand and took the dress. She looked at it, still feeling frantic. She felt very reluctant to go to the hotel and meet with Killian. However, on the other hand, her mother was in the hospital, waiting for her recovery. And Eveline couldn’t bear it if she acted like her sister Helena did. Quickly, Eveline put on the dress and made up. After all, she had to get to the hotel requested by Killian tonight. There was no other way. Time was running out. And if Eveline kept going, the longer her mother would be waiting. Eveline only had her mother at the moment. Of course, she didn’t want to lose the person who was the reason she worked so hard. Compared to Helena who went away, and seemed to no longer consider herself and their mother as family. Eveline wanted to keep doing her best. Even if it meant sacrificing herself for others. “The darkness will surely leave, and bring me into the bright light again. All the confusion I’m feeling right now, will surely pass soon. After you get the operation, I will work very hard to pay back the money that Mr. Killian gave me.” Eveline looked at herself who had finished putting on the dress and also put on simple makeup there. Her eyes imperceptibly teared up again. But with all her might, she tried to keep the tears from falling from her eyes. Eveline’s palms were clenched very tightly, as much as possible, she herself even held back the sound of sobbing from her lips now, so as not to let it out and sound weak. “This is just one night. And after that, everything that will happen in this night, will stop immediately, when I get the money. It doesn’t matter. It’s just one night. It will all be worth it when mom gets better.”

‘I’m waiting for you in room 825.’ The message was typed by Killian quickly, as soon as he arrived at the hotel lobby, and sent directly to Eveline’s number. Without waiting for a reply, Killian walked straight into the elevator that would take him to the floor where the room was located. His grip tightened on the suitcase containing the money. Inside the elevator, Killian felt very uneasy at all. “D*mn. D*mn it. I don’t know what’s going through my mind right now.” Killian shook his head several times, and tried to regain his composure, although it was very difficult for him to do now. Ting The elevator opened, and Killian quickly walked out, down the hotel hallway, and into the room he had reserved. Inside the room, Killian went straight to the room, and placed the suitcase containing the money right on top of the mini bar table. Killian sighed roughly. He felt very tense. Of course he was. All this time, Killian had never even interacted too closely with women. Let alone this with Eveline who was his own employee. Killian picked up a water bottle, and drank it greedily. At least, he could feel much calmer after drinking something fresh. Still feeling a little uneasy, Killian walked to the balcony of the room, and sat on one of the chairs there. Leaning his body, he took another sip of the drink in his hand. Killian sighed loudly. “D*mn, Eveline. If only you hadn’t agreed to the stupid terms I carelessly said earlier, I wouldn’t have been as distraught as I am now.” Killian rubbed his face roughly. It was all too frustrating for him to think about. “Hopefully, you’re not thinking of actually coming here, Eveline. Otherwise, I will regret even more what I said to you.” Silently, Killian cast a small glance at the watch on his left wrist. It was thirty minutes past nine in the evening. It was almost ten o’clock at night. And there was still no sign of Eveline’s arrival at the hotel now. For a moment, Killian felt relieved about that. His positive mind felt very confident that Eveline was not coming. No Killian put the bottle in his hand down on the floor, and with the vigor that suddenly reappeared in him, Killian got up and walked back into the room. He looked at his cell phone, and found no reply message from Eveline, leaving only two ticks that turned blue. Eveline had read it. But she would definitely not come. Killian believed that, and silently thanked God for listening to his prayers. Killian quickly stuffed his phone back into his pants pocket, grabbed his suitcase, and walked towards the door of the room with long strides. A smile of relief appeared on his face, which had only been able to wear a stiff expression. Killian reached for the doorknob of his hotel room, and opened it. But the smile on his face immediately disappeared, as soon as he realized Eveline’s existence right in front of the door, silently. Eveline was surprised, as she had not even knocked on the door, and it was already open. Eveline had just arrived, and was too nervous to knock. “You?” Killian couldn’t help but speak spontaneously. Never mind that Eveline was actually there, right in front of him, right in front of his hotel room. Eveline was silent, didn’t say anything, and just lowered her head to avoid the shocked and also very intense gaze given by Killian now. ‘God, why don’t you ever listen to my prayers even though I prayed so fervently this time? Can’t you be a little kind to me? How can I not let Eveline into my dark life?’ Killian’s mind was in agony. He even came close to slamming the door shut again, and really wished that he was just hallucinating that Eveline was on his hotel room doorstep. But of course, that would be a complete waste. She couldn’t do that. Especially with Eveline who openly showed that she was uncomfortable with just standing at the door of the room. “I have come, according to the conditions you asked for.” Eveline muttered. From the tone of her voice alone, it could be heard that she was extremely distressed. Eveline had, in fact, deliberately walked for quite a while before finally deciding to take a taxi to this hotel. Both of her legs still felt weak and stiff, as if she was not willing to be in front of Killian to get the money loan now. Killian grew silent, not knowing what else to say. With a stiff movement, he widened the door to the room, as if it was a code for Eveline to come inside. Eveline stepped into the room, and fell silent near the sofa. She stood while twisting the dress she was wearing, in order to reduce the tension. Killian, meanwhile, closed and locked the door, then sighed. ‘There’s no way out anymore. I have to finish this.’ Killian thought. He walked over to Killian who immediately placed the suitcase in his hand on the table near the sofa. Eveline stood stiffly, while slightly glancing at Killian, and watching the man’s movements. “The money… where is it?” Eveline whispered, as Killian stood before her. “Right there. In that suitcase.” Killian replied as he pointed at the suitcase. Eveline stared at the suitcase that was big enough for her. There was money there. The money she would use to pay for her mother’s surgery tomorrow. Without saying anything, Killian tried to step his feet again, getting closer to Eveline who was still stiffly standing there. Eveline could feel her legs weakening, but she tried to stay upright. “Look at me, and tell me that you still want to do this.” Killian muttered, as he stopped his steps right in front of Eveline. They were so close that Eveline could smell the perfume mixed with the drink from Killian’s lips. Eveline nodded faintly, and raised her head. She immediately showed her courage by looking into Killian’s eyes there. “I’m very sure.” Killian hardened his facial expression, and he found it very difficult to swallow his own saliva. All the tension that had been in his mind and feelings seemed to be intensified, and it was not at all favorable for him now. Stiffly, Killian reached out his right hand, and rubbed the side of Eveline’s face. The sudden behavior instantly made Eveline drop her bag to the floor. Killian knew that Eveline was as nervous and tense as he was. But Killian wanted to maintain his image. Killian grabbed Eveline’s waist and brought her closer to him. Their faces were getting closer to each other. “You can leave here, if you don’t like it or don’t want it, Eveline Mason.” Killian was still trying to give Eveline one last chance to change her mind. Eveline looked up. “No, I don’t. Let’s settle our business tonight, Mr. Killian Blake.”

Eveline slowly opened her swollen, heavy eyes. She sighed as she realized that night was turning into early morning. Eveline’s grip on the blanket covering her naked body tightened. Yes, Eveline and Killian had indeed done it last night. Eveline glanced over at Killian, who was lying on his back to her left. She made sure Killian was still sound asleep. Without saying a word, Eveline slowly got out of bed and cleaned herself in the bathroom. She didn’t want to linger any longer in the same hotel room with Killian. So, Eveline quickly put her dress back on and checked all the items she had packed in her bag. Eveline was in a hurry to avoid facing Killian again, in case he woke up later. Eveline felt sick at the sight of his face. Without looking back, Eveline left the room, grabbed her suitcase, which was still in its original place, and exited the room. The steps of Eveline’s feet seemed to clash with the sound of her labored breathing. Eveline wanted to cry, but she had to get to the hospital quickly to pay for the surgery. Stopping a taxi, Eveline quickly got inside and headed to the hospital. She didn’t realize that Killian was watching her from the balcony of the hotel room. Killian stared intently at Eveline as she walked away with the suitcase containing the money he had given her. In truth, Killian couldn’t sleep soundly, so he decided to pretend to be asleep. “I thought you wouldn’t really come here, Eveline. It turns out I was wrong. You came here to make a business deal with me. And you left once the deal was done.” Killian muttered softly, shaking his head slightly. His feet stepped back into the room, and he closed the balcony door. “You were right, Eveline Mason. What happened between us tonight was just a business relationship. Nothing more than that.” Killian approached the mini bar, took a bottle of drink, and an empty glass. Slowly, he poured the contents of the bottle into the glass, adding two ice cubes. He needed some clarity in his head. He felt restless and uneasy. Killian downed the drink in the glass and fell silent again. “You didn’t even look back once. A very good game, Eveline.” Killian chuckled softly as he looked at the empty glass in his hand. “But why? Why do I feel strange about you after tonight, Eve? Am I interested in getting involved in the dangerous game you’re playing, Eveline Mason?” Killian refilled his glass almost to the brim, brought it closer to the bed, and sat back against it. Slowly, he drank from the glass. But his eyes began to scan every corner of the room now. Killian sighed, closing his eyes briefly, as the memories of everything he and Eveline had done the night before flashed through his mind. Killian felt increasingly uneasy about himself. Especially when he recalled how their kiss had happened. Suddenly, Killian opened his eyes again and sighed heavily. “Even the scent of your body is still lingering here, Eveline. What is really happening? Why did you leave your mark here? Not only here, but also in my heart. What have you done to me, Eveline? Why do I feel this way about you? Why did you make me feel this way? And why you, Eveline Mason?” Killian downed the drink in his glass, then placed it on the table next to the bed. He lay down, facing the part of the bed where Eveline had been lying earlier. Killian couldn’t understand what he was feeling right now. Never in his entire life, at twenty-eight years old, had he felt something so strange about himself. Especially with a woman, Eveline Mason. And this was the first time Killian felt something odd inside himself. And Killian didn’t understand a single thing. Killian reached out his left hand and stroked the side of the bed. He suddenly felt a pang of longing. For some reason, he couldn’t guess what was going on in his heart and mind at that moment. It was as though everything that had happened last night had managed to change who Killian Blake had always been. And he didn’t like it one bit. He felt increasingly restless. “I don’t know what I’ll do after this, if we meet at the office later, Eveline. Can you look at someone who offered you that ridiculous deal with that amount of money? Can you look at the person who was the first for you too?” *** Eveline hurried down the hospital corridor toward her mother’s ward. Eveline clutched the suitcase tightly in both hands, right in front of her body. Eveline felt relieved. Of course. Because no matter what, her mother’s surgery had to be done, no matter what it took. As she neared her mother’s ward, she saw Dr. Leo exiting with a nurse. Immediately, Eveline quickened her pace. “Dr. Leo.” Eveline called out, stopping right in front of Dr. Leo. “Oh, Eveline. You came this early?” Dr. Leo smiled warmly at Eveline. “Yes, I woke up very early. I’m too excited. And… and I’ve brought the money for my mother’s surgery.” Eveline explained. She was a bit nervous and tired, as she had been running unconsciously from the moment she stepped out of the taxi until she reached there. “Wow, I’m glad to hear that. That means your mother will be able to have the surgery soon.” Eveline nodded enthusiastically. Her eyes even began to well up with tears. She felt happy yet heartbroken. Eveline was happy because her mother would soon be able to undergo surgery and recover from her illness. But on the other hand, Eveline felt heartbroken because she had obtained the money by sleeping with her boss. “In that case, nurse, help Eveline with all the paperwork so that her mother’s surgery can be performed this afternoon.” Dr. Leo said to the nurse who had been standing behind him all along. “Alright, Doctor.” The nurse nodded and walked toward Eveline. “Come on, Miss Eveline. I’ll help you with the paperwork.” The nurse said with a smile. Eveline nodded again and began to follow the nurse to the administration office to fill out forms, print documents, and pay for the surgery and other expenses there. After making sure all the forms and documents were taken care of, Eveline was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. Eveline walked into her mother’s hospital room and sat on the small chair next to her mother’s bedside table, where her mother was still asleep. Gently, Eveline reached out and held her mother’s wrinkled, limp hand. Eveline bowed her head, trying very hard not to cry in front of her mother. “Everything will be okay, Mom. After the surgery, you’ll be much healthier and able to resume your activities as before. After that, you won’t have to worry about any medical expenses anymore. I’ll work even harder so I can repay the money Killian gave me. It doesn’t matter what happened between us last night. As long as it’s worth it for your recovery. And besides, I don’t want others to know what happened between us. I don’t want people to think badly of me without knowing the truth. I don’t know. I might not be able to handle it if others start suspecting what happened between me and Killian. I hope everything will stay okay and go back to normal.” Eveline lifted her head and gently kissed her mother’s hand, which was in her grasp. Eveline quickly wiped the tears welling up in her eyes. She wouldn’t cry anymore. Now, the strength within her was growing stronger. She wouldn’t lose just because of crying like that. “Eve? You’re here?” Her mother’s sudden voice made Eveline straighten her body and force a small smile toward her mother. Eveline promised herself that she would appear fine in front of her mother now. Because before the surgery could be performed, her mother’s condition had to be completely stable, and she didn’t want her mother to worry too much about unnecessary things that could disrupt the surgical process. “Yes, just now.” Eveline replied with a faint nod. “I’ve also taken care of all the necessary paperwork for your surgery. This afternoon, you’ll have the surgery, and after that, everything will be fine.” “But, Eve, the surgery requires a very high cost. Where did you get that much money in such a short time?” Her mother looked at her with concern. Eveline was startled and realized that her mother would definitely ask her about it. “Um… I borrowed it from my boss at work. He’s very kind. So he lent me the money. But of course, I have to work longer hours than the other employees. I have to work overtime and on holidays. Until the debt is paid off, I’ll have to work much harder than before. I even have to take on a big project as well.” “Your boss is very kind; I hope he receives great rewards as well.” Her mother looked very grateful, and it all seemed to hit Eveline hard, who was forcing a smile on her face. “Yes… he is very kind, Mother.”

“Good morning, Mr. Killian. I’ve prepared your black coffee with less sugar, and your work schedule is on your desk, as usual.” Caleb Rowan, Killian’s bodyguard and trusted confidant, greeted him as soon as Killian entered the company. Killian nodded slowly, his eyes beginning to scan the lobby of his company. “Thank you, Caleb.” Caleb nodded and followed Killian’s gaze. “Are you looking for something, sir? If so, let me help you find it.” Caleb offered. “Oh, no. No. That’s not necessary.” Killian shook his head quickly. He returned to his usual expressionless face and no longer looked around. Of course, he was trying to find Eveline there. However, he was completely unsuccessful. Without saying anything, Killian cleared his throat and walked back to his office, followed by Caleb walking right behind him. Just as he usually did when working with Killian. After that, Killian entered the room, and Caleb went to his own room, which was directly across from Killian’s. Inside, Killian walked toward the desk, where there was already coffee and the schedule of tasks he would be doing today. But it seemed like Killian’s mind wasn’t on his work right now. It was as though all the focus Killian usually had had been taken away by something still weighing heavily on his heart. “Why hasn’t Eveline arrived yet? Is she not coming today?” Killian muttered, lifting his left hand to check his watch. “It’s almost eight in the morning. It’s already work hours, and she’s not where she usually is.” Killian sounded anxious all of a sudden. He’d never felt this strange feeling before, like something was stealing his focus, and it was all because of Eveline. Slowly, Killian sat down in his chair and sipped the coffee that was still pretty hot on his desk. Killian was silent as his thoughts couldn’t be distracted from Eveline at all. He felt a deep sense of guilt over what he had done to Eveline. As if he had taken advantage of her when she needed help. Though there was some truth to that as well. But Killian wasn’t good at handling conversations with women. And he admitted that this was the first time he had felt something different with a woman, with Eveline. Before this, Killian had even felt unable to be close to women. Or even when women openly approached and flirted with him, Killian felt repulsed and avoided them all. He had been doing this for years, but everything seemed to change after the words he had spoken to Eveline without thinking. Killian truly felt guilty and sinful. “D*mn it. I can’t even stop thinking about you, Eveline.” Killian placed the coffee cup back on the table and sighed. “Are you deliberately avoiding me today?” Killian furrowed his brow deeply. “But what does it matter to you, Killian? You took advantage of that girl’s helplessness last night, and now you actually expect her to come to the office to face you directly? She wouldn’t be able to look at the person who took something precious from her, right in front of her. Eveline wouldn’t be able to do that so quickly, would she?” Killian muttered to himself. Killian roughly wiped his face. He grew increasingly anxious. Usually, if an employee was absent, he would receive an email or online message from his assistant regarding a leave of absence. But this time, there was nothing. His assistant hadn’t sent a single email or online message about Eveline. Killian couldn’t just call Eveline’s number, because he knew the message would only end with a blue checkmark, with no reply. Killian took his phone and kept hoping for just one message about Eveline. But his wish seemed like it would remain a fantasy. The clock already showed nine o’clock minus fifteen minutes AM. It was almost nine AM, and Eveline hadn’t come. Killian could confirm that through the employee attendance app installed on his phone. “What happened to you, Eveline?” Killian put down his phone and leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes tightly. He tried hard not to think about Eveline anymore. But it was all in vain. Killian quickly opened his eyes, his brow furrowed. “Wait, I haven’t even found out the truth about Eveline borrowing that much money. What did you do with all that money, Eveline?” *** After telling her mother that she had managed to secure the funds for the operation, Eveline decided to return home briefly to clean herself up. Eveline felt she had too many traces of Killian, and she didn’t like that at all. Eveline sat quietly in the bathtub filled with warm water and lavender-scented soap. Eveline tried to calm herself and stop thinking about everything she and Killian had done the night before. Several times, Eveline submerged her head in the bathtub, soaking her hair and scalp in the warm water. As if letting all the thoughts that kept bothering her slowly fade away. Though, Eveline herself wasn’t sure at all whether all the memories of last night’s events would truly disappear from her mind now. Not to mention the fact that she still worked at Killian’s company, and it was certain that when she returned to work, she would meet Killian again in the near future. Eveline felt unable to face the man who had once been the most important person in her life and had taken something very precious from her. But life goes on. She had to work very hard to repay all the money she had borrowed from Killian, then leave as far away as possible. “Everyone keeps saying he’s a good man, even though his actions don’t show it. But what he did to me will always remind me that he’s not a good man at all. He’s evil. He even dared to impose disgusting conditions on his employees who needed help. And for no good reason. After what happened last night, to me, he’s nothing more than a wicked man.” Eveline’s palms clenched tightly. Her face hardened, holding back her emotions. But her eyes were brimming with tears. The turmoil of feelings within her heart seemed to be playing with her now. Eveline briefly submerged her head in the bathtub again, then emerged. Eveline sighed heavily. “Now what I need to think about is finding a part-time job that can help me pay off all that money faster. The sooner I pay back the money he gave me, the sooner I can leave his life. I can’t guarantee what will happen in the future. Or what he’ll do to me after what happened last night. He’s a very dangerous man.” Eveline fell silent again, then decided to get out of the bathtub and put on her casual clothes. Eveline didn’t even care about her work at the office, because today she had to focus on accompanying her mother for surgery. Of course, that was one of the reasons why Eveline didn’t have to go to the office and meet Killian. Eveline wanted to focus and ensure that her mother’s surgery went smoothly until the post surgery recovery period. Eveline didn’t want to be distracted by all the possibilities that could arise if she and Killian met again at the office, right after last night’s incident. “Should I contact Lily about the leave of absence? But it’s almost nine o’clock. The leave of absence letter I’m going to send might not be received by Lily. But if I don’t give it to her, my monthly bonus will be deducted. Uh. I don’t want that to happen.” Eveline immediately grabbed her phone from the bed and quickly wrote a sick note, then sent it to Lily, Killian’s assistant at the office. After that, Eveline turned off her phone so that no one would disturb her while she was at the hospital. Then, Eveline got dressed and prepared some food for her to eat at the hospital while waiting for her mother’s surgery. After ensuring that all the items she needed were complete, Eveline headed back to the hospital. Throughout the journey, Eveline kept praying that her mother’s surgery would go smoothly. She also prayed for her future life. Eveline was naturally very cautious about what Killian might do. Considering that the man held significant influence over other businessmen. Eveline did not want to take any risks that might offend him or make him feel badly about her after what happened that night. Eveline still cherished her current job, and at some undetermined point in the future, she would indeed leave. She would start her life anew with her mother, who was now healthy. “I swear, I will definitely return all that money and give it directly to you, Mr. Killian. I never break my promises. You’ll know who you’re dealing with when the disgusting conditions you imposed on me are spoken by you. And for the money you gave me last night, I’ll return the rest tomorrow. How can a wealthy man as renowned as you not hear that I only need one billion seven hundred fifty million dollars, not two billion dollars? I won’t let you trample on me after what happened that cursed night. You’ll see me live with this resolve.”

Eveline stood tensely right in front of the operating room. Her mother had been in the operating room for two hours. A little while ago, a nurse came out and told her that her mother’s surgery would likely be finished in three hours, which meant Eveline still had an hour to wait. Eveline couldn’t calm down because no other nurses or doctors had come out to say anything to her. So Eveline stood up, walked around, and sat down repeatedly. She tried very hard to calm herself down. Until the next second, Eveline sat back down on the bench and decided to turn her phone back on. She found several messages sent by Lily saying that she had received the permission letter, but another message said that Killian hadn’t received the permission letter she had sent. “What’s wrong with that man?!” Eveline muttered unhappily. Her forehead wrinkled as she read all the messages sent by Lily. From the text messages, Eveline could tell that Lily was very panicked because she hadn’t responded to any of the messages she had sent. Eveline sighed roughly. “Why is that man getting more annoying? Usually, any permission letter would be accepted. So why not mine?” Eveline decided to contact Lily. “Yes, hello, Eve? Why are you just calling me now? You don’t know what I’m going through here.” Lily’s voice on the phone sounded extremely exhausted. Eveline was sure Lily had received some harsh scolding from Killian at the office. “I’m sorry, Lily, I truly apologize. But I really don’t want to be bothered today. I already sent you the permission letter this morning, didn’t I? What else is there?” Eveline replied while gently massaging her forehead, which felt dizzy. She had already been thinking too much about her mother’s surgery, and now she had to deal with Killian again. “That man is crazy, Eve. This is the first time in my life, in my years of work, that I’ve had to deal with someone as crazy as him.” Lily sighed heavily. “What do you mean?” Eveline was confused. This was the first time she’d heard Lily call Killian “crazy.” “All day today, Mr. Killian has been ranting for no reason. He started by calling an impromptu meeting and criticizing nearly all the proposals that were already 80% complete. He thinks all the proposals are wrong and need to be redone, Eve! Ugh! I’m so frustrated! I even want to punch him in the face. How can we create new proposals in just two weeks? The companies waiting for our collaboration proposals will think we’re completely unprofessional! That man has no sense at all!” Lily explained passionately. She still sounded very angry even after explaining it. “He did all that? Really? Does that mean the proposals being worked on by the marketing team too?” Eveline immediately felt anxious. Thinking about the proposal she had been working on with the team. “Of course, silly. That man seems intent on torturing us all with that d*mn company proposal. Arrghh!! I can’t take it anymore. I just want to resign!” Lily complained. “This is terrible. The proposal the marketing team made was already almost ninety percent complete. How can we change all that?” “That’s exactly what I’m talking about, Eve. Even all the staff are very upset about what Mr. Killian is demanding. We’ve even tried to persuade Mr. Killian through Caleb, his bodyguard. But Caleb, of course, will side with Mr. Killian. That man is too rigid to make Mr. Killian change his mind.” Eveline fell silent. She felt utterly exhausted. All the problems she was facing, starting with her mother’s surgery, the loan from Killian, spending a night with Killian, and now having to deal with Killian’s madness of wanting to change all the proposals already worked on by the staff were overwhelming. Eveline felt like scratching his face to snap him out of the madness he’d created. “What should I do, Eve? The proposal was already very difficult to work on from the start. How can we possibly change such a difficult proposal from the beginning again?” “I’m also confused, Lily. I’ll ask the head of the marketing department. After all, my role is only to assist in creating the existing proposals. And if he says to change them, then we’ll have to change all the proposals.” “I can’t do that. Even my team rebelled and decided to continue with the old proposal. That crazy man didn’t even read the proposal we all made. Okay. I’ll hang up now, otherwise that crazy man will leave the office and go even crazier on all of us. And yes, if you can come to the office tomorrow, it will make it easier for us all to discuss. Okay?” “Alright. Of course. I’ll be in tomorrow. Don’t worry about it.” After that, the phone call ended. Eveline looked at her phone and found several messages sent by Killian. With a frustrated feeling, Eveline decided to open the messages and read them one by one. ‘Why didn’t you come in?’ ‘Why did you send a sick leave letter to Lily?’ ‘You said that what happened wouldn’t affect your professionalism as a company employee. Then why did you send the sick leave note?’ ‘Are you avoiding me?!’ Those were the only messages Killian had sent, and Eveline immediately realized that Killian’s outburst at the company today was because of her as well. After all, Eveline had previously promised that whatever happened that night wouldn’t interfere with her work at the office. But today was different. Very different, in fact. She had to wait and make sure her mother’s surgery went smoothly, and Eveline didn’t want to go to the office if her mind and feelings were unsettled because she wasn’t there to see her mother through the surgery. “But why? Why is Killian acting as if that night was so important to him? When I don’t even want to remember that night anymore. What is really going on in that man’s mind right now?” Eveline turned off her phone again and stared blankly at the operating room door, which was still tightly closed. Eveline sighed slowly and put her phone in her bag. “I also don’t want to explain what happened today to Killian. He thinks everyone is within his control. That selfish, shameless man. I have to be prepared to face him tomorrow.” Shortly after that, the operating room door opened, revealing her mother’s stretcher being slowly pushed by the nurses and medical staff. Eveline immediately stood up and approached Dr. Leo, who was walking beside her mother’s stretcher. “Dr. Leo, how did my mother’s surgery go? Is… is she okay now? She’ll be okay now, right?” Eveline asked nervously. Dr. Leo smiled reassuringly. “Of course, Eveline. Your mother will be fine now. The surgery we performed went smoothly and was successful. In the next two weeks, your mother’s condition will definitely improve and stabilize. So don’t worry about anything anymore. And you can rest and stop worrying about your mother’s condition now.” “Oh, thank God…” Eveline smiled widely as she continued to follow her mother’s bed being taken to another room after the surgery. “Thank you so much, Dr. Leo. Thank you…” Eveline murmured, glancing back at Dr. Leo who was still walking beside her. “You’re welcome, Eveline. It’s my duty as a doctor.” Now, Eveline’s mother was in a new and more comfortable room. Her mother, who was still unconscious after the surgery, was moved to the new bed, and Eveline waited patiently. The feelings of relief and happiness were overwhelming, and Eveline couldn’t hold back her tears. After everything was done, the nurses and staff quickly left the ward. “Alright, Eveline. I need to get back to work and prepare a report on your mother’s condition. She will regain consciousness in a few hours, so don’t worry. During that time, a nurse will come to check the IV and other matters.” Dr. Leo explained. Eveline nodded slightly. “Of course, Doctor. Thank you.” Dr. Leo smiled slightly, then left the hospital room. Eveline walked over to her mother’s bedside table and sat down on the chair there. Gently, Eveline held her mother’s warm hand. “Everything is okay now, Mom. We’ve made it through this difficult time together.”

Early in the morning, Eveline woke up and got ready to go to the office. Today, she was very prepared, in case she had to meet Killian face to face. Eveline didn’t care what would happen, because for her, work at the office was far more important than dealing with Killian. Eveline also felt much more at ease knowing she could leave her mother, who still had to stay in the hospital for about two more weeks, and of course, her mother would receive intensive care during that time. Eveline looked at her reflection in the bedroom mirror once more. “Alright, Eve, you can do this. Today you’ll go to the office, work as usual, and after work hours, you’ll return the remaining excess money Killian gave you that night. Yes, I’ll give that money back immediately after work hours.” Eveline walked toward her bed and checked the contents of her bag again. Starting with her phone, money, wallet, and various other items. After that, Eveline left her house and walked to the side of the road in front of her house to hail a taxi she had already booked there. Eveline got into the taxi and sent a short message to Lily. Are you already at the office? I’m still in the taxi, on my way to the office this morning. I hope I haven’t missed anything since yesterday, after the last information you gave me. Is that guy still acting crazy? It didn’t take long for the message Eveline had just sent to receive two blue checkmarks, and Lily was typing a reply. Oh well, you won’t believe it unless you see it yourself. For the first time, that guy came this early and started checking attendance. Ugh. I’ll never understand this guy, even though he’s my boss. Checking employee attendance? But why? It’s still too early to check attendance. He said he wanted to know who hadn’t come to the office this morning. And you know, it’s still forty minutes before the office attendance period ends. And of course, there are still many staff members who haven’t arrived, including other managers. Reading Lily’s message made Eveline fall silent. Her brows furrowed. “Is Killian checking employee attendance this early just to make sure I’ve arrived at the office or not? Oh my God, what am I thinking? That man might try to cause trouble with me when I’m at the office later.” Eveline spoke to herself. Eveline looked down again at her phone, which was still lit up with a new message just sent by Lily. He’d already checked the employee attendance several times since she arrived this morning. Can you believe that? For some reason, I feel like he’s been acting really strange since yesterday until today? Could he be taking some new medication? “Medication?” Eveline whispered unconsciously. A little surprised and confused. What medication? Does Mr. Killian take medication? Damn. Eveline seemed to be growing curious about Killian’s personal life. But she couldn’t help it. Oh damn, I shouldn’t have blurted that out. But since I trust you, I’ll tell you. Mr. Killian has been taking sleeping pills. He suffers from severe insomnia. As far as I know, sometimes, if he doesn’t want to be disturbed at the office, it’s because he’s trying to sleep by taking sleeping pills from his personal doctor. But considering the changes in his emotions since yesterday, I think it must have something to do with the sleeping pills he’s taking. “Sleeping pills? Insomnia? So, Killian has severe insomnia?” But that night, he slept soundly, and I didn’t see him take any medication at all.’ Eveline grew even more curious about the truth. However, she began to feel she didn’t want to get too involved in Killian’s affairs anymore. ‘Alright… hold on, I’m almost at the office. I’ll meet you there later.’ Eveline sent her last message to Lily when she realized she was already close to the office. Shortly after that, the taxi stopped, and Eveline quickly handed the driver the money before getting out of the taxi. With hurried steps, Eveline entered the office area and immediately clocked in using her fingerprint on the device attached to the office wall. She noticed several employees walking around with tired expressions on their faces in the morning, which only confirmed Eveline’s suspicion that Killian was the sole reason for their gloomy moods this morning. Eveline sighed heavily and continued walking. She approached Lily’s desk, which was busy with a laptop in front of it. “Hey,” Eveline greeted Lily when she was right in front of her desk. “Oh, hi, Eve… thank goodness you’re here. Go to your room immediately, or Mr. Killian will scold you later.” Lily stood up and looked anxious. “Why? I just arrived at the office, and I already clocked in. What’s going on?” “Because he’s behind you now. He’s staring sharply at both of us.” Eveline turned around immediately, and sure enough, there he was, standing behind her with his hands in his pants pockets and a sharp gaze in his eyes. Eveline felt just as anxious as Lily had before. Eveline gripped the strap of her bag tightly as she realized Killian was slowly walking toward her now. “I told you, didn’t I? From now on, employees who have signed in must immediately go to their respective rooms and start working. If they’re not in their rooms after signing in, I’ll make sure their attendance is canceled, and I won’t count it as present. Caleb will be responsible for ensuring that all of you are in your respective rooms after taking attendance and working in your rooms.” Killian muttered, as if issuing a warning that Eveline had not been aware of before. Especially since Killian had been staring intently at Eveline throughout the entire conversation. Eveline blinked quickly, slightly confused by the new rule Killian had just told her. ‘Why do I feel like Killian is saying this just to make me uncomfortable? Is he trying to look like the most powerful person here?’ Eveline thought to herself. “But why? Haven’t we all been working very well so far, even arriving on time and taking overtime? Then why this rule? What about the work that requires us to go to other departments? And Caleb doesn’t see all that, considering there are hundreds of employees in this company. Are we supposed to work under pressure while doing such a good job?” Eveline said, meeting Killian’s gaze. This time, Eveline was determined not to appear intimidated or afraid when facing Killian directly. Eveline was determined, so why should she be afraid to speak the truth? “Eveline, what are you saying? You could get into trouble if you challenge Mr. Killian now. Have you lost your mind?” Lily whispered anxiously behind Eveline. Especially since Lily was starting to feel very intimidated by the sudden tension between Killian and Eveline. Lily looked back and forth between Eveline and Killian several times, and she noticed the change in Killian’s expression after hearing what Eveline had just said. “Wow, Miss Eveline… you’re right. I didn’t think of that before. And yes, Caleb can’t see everything, hundreds of employees in this company alone. You’re also right about that.” Killian nodded his head. Eveline suddenly felt very strange about Killian’s attitude now. Eveline felt uncomfortable. Not to mention the confused, surprised, and anxious glances from all the staff members looking at her and Killian now. Eveline thought that all the staff might think she was causing new problems for everyone. Eveline immediately felt guilty for saying all that in front of everyone earlier. “But I was just trying to establish new rules that everyone could accept, and I see that all the staff in this company are starting to accept the changes to the rules. And you should too, Miss Eveline. Instead of not coming to the office and sending a late permission slip.” Killian replied, ending with a smirk on his lips. Eveline fell silent. ‘That’s true. Killian did all this on purpose, just because I was late sending the leave request letter yesterday. His ego must be hurt. All men would feel that way, if the person they slept with left without looking back, right? That’s what Killian is feeling right now. Eveline was speechless, she didn’t know what to say. And it seemed that Killian was quite pleased with Eveline’s reaction to what he had just said. Killian held back his smile, flashing a smirk. “If you have time, I want to talk to you in my office now.” After saying that, Killian immediately walked away, leaving Eveline, Lily, and the staff standing there. Lily immediately pulled Eveline’s arm, causing her to face Lily again. “You’re in great danger, Eveline. What if, in his office, Mr. Killian ends up scolding you and firing you? What will you do if that happens, huh?!” “Well… if that happens, then so be it. I’ll find a new job at another company. If possible, I’ll find a job at a rival company and seek revenge. What do you think?” Eveline smiled broadly, as if it were all just a joke. Lily, feeling exasperated, gently tapped Eveline’s forehead. “Have you lost your mind? That will only cause more problems, Eveline…” Eveline chuckled softly and tried to calm herself down. “It’s okay, don’t worry about anything. I’ll meet that crazy man in his office.” Without waiting for an answer, Eveline walked away, leaving Lily speechless and the staff who had started to resume their work. Eveline entered an elevator and waited for it to take her to the floor where Killian’s office was located. It didn’t take long for Eveline to reach Killian’s floor, and she immediately exited the elevator and headed toward Killian’s office. Knock Knock Eveline gently knocked on Killian’s office door and immediately entered. But who would have thought that Killian was already waiting for her right behind the door. Killian immediately grabbed both of Eveline’s shoulders and pushed her against the wall. Eveline winced from the force of Killian pushing her against the wall. Eveline’s hands gripped Killian’s arms, struggling to free herself from his grasp. “Let me go,” Eveline muttered in a threatening tone. Killian looked at Eveline with an expression that was hard for her to decipher. Not to mention that Eveline was on high alert about what Killian might do next. Killian brought his face close to Eveline’s, closing his eyes for a moment. As if Killian was about to kiss Eveline, and Eveline held her breath, her eyes wide open. She didn’t understand what was happening with Killian. Eveline’s heartbeat quickened, and she kept trying to push Killian away, though to no avail, she couldn’t do it easily. “You know, Eve, I can’t do it… you already drive me crazy…”

Plak “How dare you be so disrespectful to me,” Eveline muttered angrily. She had just managed to free her hands from Killian’s grip and immediately slapped him hard across the face. Eveline regulated her ragged breathing, feeling both angry and afraid. Meanwhile, Killian stood silent, his face still turned sideways, as if he was beginning to realize what he had just done to Eveline. Killian even took a step back because of the slap Eveline had given him. They hadn’t actually kissed, but with their faces so close together like that, Eveline couldn’t help but recall the night she had spent with Killian that day. “You must think that you can treat me however you want just because we spent one night together, right? But you’ve forgotten one thing, Mr. Killian… I’m still your employee at this company. And the way you just treated me was within the company premises. Have you forgotten the conditions I set that day?!” Killian was startled and immediately turned his head, looking directly at Eveline, who was already tearful. And yes, of course, Killian still remembered the condition Eveline had given him, right before they spent the night together that day. “My condition was that this matter would remain between us. After that night ended, we would never discuss it again. This issue would not affect my work at this company.” “Just for one night. After that, there would be no second night or any other night. This matter will end that very night.” “I haven’t forgotten.” Killian finally said after a long silence. His expression grew blank, and he realized there was something aching inside him at that moment, though he had no idea what it was. “Then what did you just do? Why… why did you get so close to me? This doesn’t align with the conditions I set that day.” Eveline roughly wiped her eyelids, preventing the tears that had gathered there from falling. Her body trembled, recalling how close their faces had been earlier. “I’ve told you, Eve, you’re driving me crazy. I’ve never felt anything like this in my life, and I don’t know how to explain it.” Killian replied briefly, clenching his fists tightly. He felt defeated for the first time, seeing Eveline’s reaction now. “I don’t want to hear your nonsense anymore, Mr. Killian. What you need to know now is not to take out your odd feelings on the employees. They work very hard, from morning to night, and you never even appreciate their work. I don’t know what’s going on in your mind about the power you have now, making all the employees have to redo their proposals in such a short time. Are you insane, Mr. Killian?” “It’s all because you avoided me yesterday!” Killian shouted. He immediately took a few steps forward and approached Eveline again. “You yourself said that what happened that night wouldn’t affect the relationship between boss and employee between us. Or even disrupt your work at the office. Then why didn’t you come in yesterday and seemed to avoid me?” Killian sighed heavily. “If only you had come to the office yesterday and not avoided me, I wouldn’t have acted like I’d lost my mind in front of everyone. Though I admit you’ve taken my sanity, Eveline.” Eveline tilted her head back and furrowed her brow deeply. “What’s wrong with taking a day off yesterday?! Just because we spent one night together before, and you think I’d want to see the person who put me in a difficult situation again, with no other choice that day?!” Eveline turned around and shouted back at Killian. Fortunately, Killian’s office was soundproof, so what they were discussing right now wouldn’t be heard outside. Hearing Eveline’s words, Killian immediately moved his body away from Eveline once again. This time, Killian felt as though he had been slapped by Eveline’s words. “Because you made me feel like the night we spent together was just a business deal. You left right away, without saying anything, or even looking back.” Killian’s words immediately made Eveline realize that on the night she left, Killian hadn’t fallen asleep and knew she was leaving. “That’s true. Didn’t that night happen because of the agreement? We spent the night together, and you gave me money. As you said, right? Spend the night with you, and you’ll give me that loan. And I did it, Mr. Killian. Exactly as you asked.” “But I was the first man for you! I was the one! You were still a virgin that night, and I was the first man to be with you! Don’t you feel something special about that night?! Don’t you feel even a little of the anxiety I’ve felt all this time, right in front of you?!” Killian shouted again, grabbing Eveline’s shoulders and holding them gently. Killian’s face immediately changed, revealing the anxiety he had felt since that night. Eveline didn’t expect Killian to look so different after what had happened between them that night. But she told herself that Killian’s ego was high, and it would be better if she used this to provoke a man like Killian, so she could free herself from him forever. “Then why, Mr. Killian?” Eveline murmured, mustering the courage to look at Killian with a hint of boldness in her eyes. Killian’s face went pale. He immediately released his grip on Eveline’s shoulders. His breath felt constricted, as if he were once again facing rejection of the anxiety and strange feelings he felt for Eveline at that moment. “Yes, you were my first man. You were the first to take something I’ve been guarding all this time. At first, I thought it would be a shame that I couldn’t do all that with the person I loved, and I felt it was right someday. But after that night ended, it felt ordinary. I didn’t feel any anxiety. Not at all. There was nothing special about it, even though you were the first man for me that night. And the next morning, I did feel like something was missing from me, and it felt like a slap in the face. But I don’t feel that way anymore. Everything that happened that night, between the two of us, means nothing to me.” “You don’t mean it, do you, Eveline?” Killian felt even more pain. “I mean it, Mr. Killian. I do.” Eveline nodded firmly. Now, both of them were silent, as if processing everything they had just discussed together. Eveline took a slow breath, then reached into her bag and pulled out a fairly large brown envelope containing money. Eveline immediately handed the envelope to Killian in silence. Killian glanced at the envelope with a hint of confusion. “This is the remaining money you gave me that night. I already told you that I only needed a loan of one billion seven hundred fifty million dollars, not two billion dollars. So I have to return the two hundred fifty million dollars that belongs to you.” Eveline explained, immediately taking Killian’s hand to hand him the envelope of money she was holding. The envelope was already in Killian’s hand, and his face hardened. “And I sincerely hope that you can start to become wiser in controlling your emotions, Mr. Killian. If not, it won’t just be others who suffer the consequences of your attitude, but yourself as well.” Eveline paused for a moment. “I’m not lecturing you, because after all, you are the boss of this company. And remember, there is a boundary between us that cannot be crossed in any way.” Eveline turned around and prepared to leave Killian’s office, but in the next moment she stopped and glanced back at Killian, who was still standing there in silence, as if pondering everything Eveline had just said to him. “And please, remember the conditions I’ve set, Mr. Killian…” This time, Eveline softened her voice slightly, causing Killian to lift his head and meet Eveline’s gaze. “Never bring up the statements or events from that night again. Because according to the conditions I’ve set, once that night ended, our business ended there as well. And you don’t need to worry; I will definitely repay the money you lent me that night. One billion seven hundred fifty million dollars. I will return it to you soon.” Eveline shook her head with a subtle movement. Meanwhile, Killian’s breathing quickened, and he seemed to be trying to hold back all the emotions he was feeling. “And during that time, I beg you, please act as you did before we made that agreement.”

Eveline slumped into her chair at her desk and sighed. Her hands quickly turned on her laptop, opened the files, and reviewed the tasks she needed to complete today. Regardless, she had to stay focused on her work, despite what had happened between her and Killian in the room earlier. Eveline didn’t want that to become an obstacle to her focus at work. Quickly, she began typing the continuation of the proposal her team was working on. “Hey, have you guys heard yet?” The voice suddenly made Eveline’s hands stop typing on the laptop. She glanced briefly at the three other marketing team members who were talking right in front of her. “Mr. Killian said that the proposal we’ve been working on can be revised. And Mr. Killian will review everything again once everything is finished.” “Oh, really? Mr. Killian decided that?! Thank goodness!” “That means we don’t have to redo all our hard work!” “That’s right. We’re almost done. So, when the meeting takes place, our team will be fully prepared. Right, Eveline?” Eveline immediately stood up, slightly surprised that she had been included in their conversation. “Of course. After all, we’ve worked very hard on the proposal, and it’s quite good. Our proposal should meet the requirements, as per Mr. Killian’s wishes.” Eveline agreed with them. “Oh, I’m so happy. That means we don’t have to work overtime to create a new proposal.” “Then, let’s continue with our proposal. And yes, this information has definitely been shared evenly among the managers, so Mr. Jose will be happy.” “That’s right, that poor middle-aged man had to stay up late working on a new proposal.” “Eve, are you working on our proposal too? Your part?” Eveline nodded and smiled faintly. “Yes, I’m working on my part of the proposal. If you can finish your parts soon, we can complete our proposal today. At least Mr. Jose won’t be overwhelmed like before.” “Ah, right, let’s get back to work.” After that, the three women immediately returned to their desks and resumed working on their respective sections of the proposal. Eveline also sat back down in her chair and decided to check her phone. Sure enough, there was a short message sent by Lily to the company group, a follow-up message sent by Killian. ‘Could Killian have actually listened to what I suggested earlier?’ Eveline thought to herself as she continued reading the message in the company group. ‘Thank goodness if Killian is willing to listen to what I said earlier. At least, we all don’t have to work too hard to create a new proposal. Now, we all just need to focus on the proposal and finish it quickly.” Eveline smiled slightly, feeling relieved by the small miracle that had occurred today at the company. Eveline placed her phone beside her laptop and returned to work. Unbeknownst to Eveline, Killian was peeking through the wall of the marketing staff room and gave her a faint smile. Killian had just entered the room to look at Eveline, who didn’t even notice he was there. He watched her silently. Then, without saying a word, Killian left, exiting the company to meet with the other CEOs who would be collaborating with his company. In the car, Killian couldn’t stop smiling as he recalled the relieved smile on Eveline’s face earlier. He felt something was increasingly odd about himself as he remembered Eveline’s smile. “Oh my God, what’s happening to me? Can’t I stop these strange feelings I keep having toward Eveline? It feels so strange, and I’m confused by it.” Killian’s mind spoke anxiously. He remembered that for the past five years, he had truly limited himself when it came to women. But now, he was trapped by the strange feelings he felt when he was with Eveline. Could it be because he was the first man to take Eveline’s virginity that night? “Sir, are you okay?” Caleb, who was driving the car, asked. How could he not? He began to feel strange about Killian’s behavior, who often smiled when he was in the car, just like he was doing now. Caleb quietly felt worried, fearing that Killian might be experiencing some kind of disturbance. Not to mention, Caleb remembered when Killian was driving alone. Now he began to worry that there might be a possibility of Killian getting into an accident, causing him to suffer a concussion. “Hm? No. I’m fine. Why? Do I look like I’m not okay?” Killian shook his head slowly, furrowing his brow deeply. “I’m sorry, sir, but right now you look… a little strange.” “Strange? What’s strange about me?” Caleb scratched the back of his neck slowly, grimacing slightly. “You’ve been smiling a lot more lately. You didn’t have an accident, did you?” The smile on Killian’s face vanished instantly, replaced by a cold expression. “I didn’t have an accident, Caleb. I’m just… smiling a bit more.” Killian tried to look casual. “No, sir. You’ve been smiling a lot more lately. So I was wondering if maybe you had an accident and are suffering from a concussion. Are you really okay?” Caleb continued to bombard Killian with his spontaneous remarks. This time, he no longer felt awkward, remembering that Killian was only a year younger than him. “No, Caleb. I’m fine. Okay?” Killian cleared his throat and loosened his collar. He was flustered. Including trying not to show too obviously the changes in himself since spending the night with Eveline. “I just want to appear more friendly for the next meeting. That’s all.” Caleb fell silent, glancing briefly at Killian, who was furrowing his brow. He dared not respond or contradict Killian’s words. After all, it would be dangerous to disrupt the mood of this cold, rigid man now. ‘But at least, if Killian is starting to relax, that’s actually better. Then everyone won’t think I’m as scary and stiff as Killian. Since he’s my boss, everyone assumes we’re exactly the same. But we’re two completely different people. I hope this stiff guy really changes.’ Caleb thought to himself. Soon, the car stopped at a luxurious restaurant, and Killian immediately got out of the car and entered the restaurant. After mentioning the reservation number, a waiter escorted Killian to the reserved table that had been prepared for the meeting. Killian saw Cole, the person who would be collaborating with his company, already sitting at the table, enjoying a cup of hot coffee. “Sorry I’m a bit late,” Killian greeted him, extending his hand, and they shook hands. “No problem, I just arrived too,” Cole replied politely. Killian sat down and ordered a drink from the waiter who had escorted him earlier. Soon, Killian and Cole began discussing the cooperation agreement that would be established between their companies. Killian and Cole both explained the benefits of the partnership, with minimal losses they would incur. Of course, this would be highly advantageous for both of them. “In that case, I’ll come tomorrow to sign the partnership agreement.” Cole smiled slightly, occasionally glancing at his phone. “Of course, I’ll prepare the cooperation agreement right away. By the way, if you still have things to do, you can go ahead, because I see you’re waiting for a message from someone.” Killian was quite observant of his surroundings, but not of himself. “Oh, I’m waiting for a message from my girlfriend. Last night I proposed to her, and she accepted. Then today, I got this great cooperation agreement with your amazing company.” “Wow, congratulations… so you’re getting married soon.” “Thanks, man. Of course.” Cole chuckled with a very happy expression. “Can I ask you something?” Killian asked softly, a bit anxious. Cole nodded and waited. “How do you know that a woman can change someone’s mood? Lately, I’ve been feeling anxious about women. Women are like a mystery, and she’s been bothering my feelings. But I don’t know if women can change a man’s mood and attitude that much?” “Of course, man. You’ll know all that once you find the right person for you. You’ll know the moment when you’ll understand the word ‘love,’ even without realizing it yourself. I felt that anxiety when I first met my girlfriend, so ask yourself, is she the one for you?”

“Eveline, can you compile and print all the pages of our proposal? We have sent all the sections we worked on to your email.” “Sure. I’ll compile everything and print it later when I’m done. If you want to go home first, go ahead. I’ll be here a little longer…” Eveline smiled warmly. It had become a habit for her to handle the necessary paperwork at the last minute. Such as organizing the sections, printing them, and binding the documents if needed. “Alright, thank you very much. See you tomorrow, Eve.” Eveline simply nodded briefly, responding to her three friends as they walked out of the marketing staff room. Eveline sighed, then glanced at the mushroom-shaped clock on her desk. It was already six o’clock in the evening. Work hours had ended about half an hour ago. But Eveline decided to work a little overtime today. Considering that the proposal for the marketing staff just needed to be neatly organized and printed. After that, they could submit the proposal to Killian during the meeting so he could read it and provide feedback later. Eveline refocused on her laptop, which was compiling all the sections of the proposal she and her marketing staff colleagues had worked on. Once finished, she double-checked to ensure no sections were incorrect or missing. “The proposal is complete tonight. I’ll print it out right away and save the proposal file on Mr. Jose’s desk. After that, I’ll go home to rest.” Eveline muttered as she stood up and carried her laptop to the print room next to the marketing staff room. Quickly, Eveline turned on the printer and connected the cable to her laptop. Once the printer was on, Eveline immediately printed the proposal pages while standing near the large printer. While waiting for all the proposal pages to print, Eveline reached into her pants pocket for her phone and played with it. She also sent a short message to Dr. Leo. Sorry, Dr. Leo, it seems I can’t come to the hospital today and need to take care of my mother. Because I have to work overtime at the office. Thank you… After sending the message, Eveline switched to opening her social media app. Just to pass the time while waiting for all the pages in the proposal to finish printing. There were quite a few pages, so Eveline had to be patient. Several times, Eveline checked her chat app again, hoping the message she sent had been read by Dr. Leo. But it hadn’t been. Maybe he was busy. Eveline thought to herself. On the other hand, Killian was secretly watching Eveline there. He had just returned after discussing a collaboration with Cole at the restaurant earlier. And when he returned to the office, he only found Eveline, who hadn’t left the office yet, and ended her absence from work. Killian really wanted to approach Eveline, but he had to hold back, so that what had happened earlier in his office that morning wouldn’t repeat itself. After all, he needed to figure out what was really going on with himself right now, didn’t he? As long as he couldn’t get a definite answer, it would be very difficult for him to face Eveline. Killian took a slow breath. He felt a bit annoyed with himself for always losing control whenever he looked at or even got close to Eveline. So, with slow steps, Killian decided to walk back to his own office to collect his belongings and go home. Though he was still very curious about Eveline, Killian was self-aware enough to avoid showing too much of himself to her now. Meanwhile, Eveline smiled in relief when the last page of the proposal was finally printed. Carefully, Eveline arranged the papers and organized them neatly. She brought her laptop back into the marketing staff room, placed the stack of proposal papers on Mr. Jose’s desk, took a photo of it, and didn’t forget to send the photo to the marketing staff group as proof that she had completed the task properly. Eveline returned to her desk, shut down her laptop, and packed all her belongings into her bag, ready to go home. She walked straight to the elevator to head down to the first floor of the company building. Ting The elevator doors opened, and Eveline suppressed her surprise when she realized that Killian and Caleb were also in the elevator. Eveline fell silent, as did Killian, who wore a blank expression on his face, even though he was also surprised. Killian hid it quite well. “Good afternoon, Miss Eveline. Are you just getting home?” He asked very formally. “Um, yes… Mr. Killian. I was just about to go home. Oh, I’ll take another elevator.” Eveline replied hurriedly and walked to the other side of the elevator. But who would have thought that Killian would follow her into the new elevator she was about to take. “What are you doing?” Killian shook his head, without taking his eyes off the front. “Nothing. I’m just taking the elevator.” He replied, then pressed the elevator button to close the doors and slowly descend to the first floor of the company. “But you already took the other elevator with Caleb.” Eveline protested. She felt extremely uncomfortable having Killian in the same elevator with her. Plus, for some reason, she felt like the elevator was moving very slowly. “It’s fine. I just wanted to make sure you, as an employee, got home safely.” Killian turned to look at Eveline, who was glaring at him, then smiled crookedly. Oh, this was the moment he had been waiting for. This time, he didn’t want his ego to hold him back. “Oh, you don’t need to bother with that, Mr. Killian. I’ll be fine.” Eveline replied, holding back her irritation. She shifted her gaze forward, hoping Killian would stop staring at her so intensely. “Are you going to keep addressing me so formally, Eve? This is outside of work hours.” Killian’s brow furrowed slightly. “Yes, of course. Besides, we’re still on company property. So… there’s no reason for me not to speak formally to you.” Killian sighed slowly. He was almost at a loss for words to speak to Eveline now. And again, he felt he couldn’t keep discussing what had happened that night with Eveline. If not, he feared Eveline would drift further away from him. But he couldn’t help but keep bringing up that night’s events whenever he was so close to Eveline. “Do you really think everything that happened that night was nothing?” Killian didn’t care if he’d get Eveline’s outburst now. “Oh, my goodness, Mr. Killian.” Eveline felt embarrassed instantly. She looked back at Killian, who was still staring at her. “I’ve told you repeatedly. I don’t want to think about what we did that night anymore. And yes, everything we did that night no longer matters. It’s just another night in my life. It’s nothing special.” Eveline folded her arms across her chest. She felt very annoyed with Killian, who kept bringing up that night. Eveline looked back at Killian, who was silent, as if waiting for her to say something else. “Can’t you just forget what happened that night? Can’t you stop talking about what we did that night?” Eveline shook her head, then looked away again. “We both know that night was just a business agreement. And yes, we both set our own conditions. I fulfilled the conditions you asked for, but you still haven’t fulfilled the conditions I asked for. Is it so hard to stop talking about what happened that night every time we meet?” Killian, who had been silent until then, watching Eveline speak, suddenly moved quickly, pinning Eveline’s body against the elevator wall with both hands. Eveline’s eyes widened in surprise. “You even look so cute when you’re talking like that.” Killian murmured. He seemed mesmerized. “Let me go.” Eveline pushed Killian’s body away with both her palms, right in front of his broad chest. For some reason, she felt hot. Maybe because the elevator was still moving very slowly to reach the first floor. “You asked why I can’t stop talking about what we did that night, didn’t you? I think I want to answer that honestly now.” Killian gently stroked the side of Eveline’s face. His eyes couldn’t stop staring directly into Eveline’s eyes. As if their eyes were already connected to each other. “I am indeed the first man for you, but do you know who you are for me? You are my first woman, Eve. You are the first woman for me.” “You lied.” Eveline whispered. The shock she had felt earlier grew even stronger. “I’m not lying.” Killian shook his head. “You really were my first woman. Not only did you lose your virginity, I also lost mine that night. And I think I have the right to talk about it with you whenever I want.” Eveline found it hard to believe that a man as successful, established, handsome, and famous as Killian had never done such things with women. Recalling the various rumors about Killian’s closeness with women outside, it only made Eveline think he was lying. “You can’t lie to me, Killian. Don’t act like you’re the victim here. We both know what happened that night was just a partnership, nothing more. And all those rumors about you and the women. I’m not sure what you just said is the truth.” “I’m being completely honest, Eveline.” Killian nodded firmly. “You were the first woman I slept with. You took a part of me with you that night.” “So, what do you want me to do now? I don’t want to play along in your game, Killian. I’ve reached my limit, holding back all the frustration I’ve felt toward you up until now. And stay away from me after that.” Eveline pressed her palms harder against Killian’s chest, trying to make him move away from her. Though she knew the outcome would be the same. Killian didn’t move or shift an inch. “I can’t. I won’t be able to stay away from you, Eveline. And I never will.” “Why? Why are you doing all this? During the time I’ve worked at this company, you didn’t even know there was an employee named Eveline Mason in this office. Then why, after that night, did you act as if we’d known each other for years? When none of that ever happened at all.” “I’ve already told you.” Killian stopped stroking Eveline’s face and moved his face closer to hers, until their foreheads were almost touching. “You make me feel something very different. Something that drives me crazy. You drive me crazy. I’ve told you before. You make me feel so strange, Eveline. And I know, what we did that night, it felt like it made me lose my mind. I know.” Eveline closed her eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath. It felt suffocating to be so close to Killian now. She was reminded of what happened that night. But Eveline tried to push those thoughts away. She had to focus now. “Then what do you want now? Why me? Why am I the one who makes you go crazy? Why do you feel weird about what happened that night, when I’m trying so hard to forget everything we did then?” “I don’t know. I haven’t found the best answer to your question.” Soon, they both fell silent. Eveline seemed to be struggling with her own thoughts now. She wouldn’t give in. Of course not. All the man’s words felt like utter nonsense to her. And it was also possible that Killian was like all the other women. Men were always challenged when faced with women who clearly rejected them. It came back to the term “male ego,” which was always very high when dealing with women. Meanwhile, Killian kept looking at Eveline and realized that she was daydreaming at that moment. Killian couldn’t hold back and moved closer to her. Slowly, his right hand reached for the back of her neck, pulled her closer, and kissed her lips gently. Eveline was startled and snapped out of her daydream. Killian’s kiss felt very gentle, and for some reason, Eveline, who had been trying to resist, now closed her eyes and slowly returned Killian’s kiss. As if enjoying the tenderness of their kiss, her hands, which had been holding Killian back, now tightly gripped the shirt he was wearing. Meanwhile, Killian began to smile slightly behind their kiss. He felt very happy when Eveline finally returned his kiss, and he closed his eyes as well. The gentle kiss gradually turned into an intense one. Killian broke the kiss and moved to Eveline’s neck, giving her small kisses there. Eveline remained with her eyes closed and bit her lower lip, trying to suppress her own voice now. Killian quickly returned to kissing Eveline’s lips and pressed their bodies together. Ting The elevator doors opened, and Eveline suddenly realized what was happening. She opened her eyes and pushed Killian’s body away forcefully, breaking their kiss. Their breaths echoed each other. Killian looked at Eveline with a furrowed brow, unwilling to let their kiss end so abruptly. Eveline felt completely disoriented, and with her face still flushed, she immediately ran out of the elevator and away from the company building, leaving Killian still standing inside the elevator. After a few moments, Killian came to his senses and slowly walked out of the elevator. “Let’s go home, Caleb,” he said upon finding Caleb waiting at the building’s exit. “Of course, sir,” Caleb replied as he ran toward their car parked in front of the building. Caleb hurriedly opened the car door, letting Killian get in first before running around to sit behind the wheel. He drove the car at a moderate speed. Inside the car, Killian remained silent, his right hand’s fingers touching his lips. Killian smiled silently without realizing it. He still vividly remembered the feel of Eveline’s lips on his own. And he was certain that he was deeply infatuated with Eveline. As if Eveline were the addiction he had been seeking all along. Eveline was the person he had been searching for. The addiction he longed for. Caleb quietly watched Killian through the rearview mirror inside the car. Now, Caleb’s mind recalled everything that had happened to Killian lately. Like how Killian had been smiling to himself more often while daydreaming. Now all the pieces in his mind felt like they were coming together, and Caleb smiled faintly to himself. “Oh, so all the strange changes in Killian were because of Eveline? Is this stiff, cold man finally falling in love? Goodness… he looks so childish with that silly smile. It’s truly unexpected that someone as stiff and cold as Killian could end up falling in love like this. And not to mention the reactions he’d previously shown to others without realizing it. Hahaha. I really want to say all of that. But I still care about my job.’ Caleb thought to himself, laughing at Killian right now. How could he not? Because during the time Caleb worked with Killian, he had never once seen Killian act like that. And he was happy about what was happening in Killian’s life. Because Killian had finally fallen in love, and it seemed like he was struggling to get something he had never gotten before.

“Caleb, I want you to investigate someone.” “Of course, sir.” Caleb nodded quickly. “I want you to investigate everything about Eveline Mason. The marketing staff.” “Yes, sir. I will immediately investigate Miss Eveline, and when I’m done, I will report back to you.” Killian nodded slightly, without taking his eyes off the lit laptop screen. “Excuse me, sir.” Caleb quickly walked away, leaving Killian there. After Caleb left his office in the mansion, Killian sighed deeply, feeling exhausted. He recalled the recklessness he had committed before agreeing to Eveline’s loan request at the time. Yes, he didn’t even know why or what Eveline needed that much money for, and had immediately agreed to spend a night with her. Moreover, Killian had never known anything about Eveline’s background, so he had sacrificed himself. “If I think about it again, you are indeed a mystery that is very difficult for me to avoid, Eve. You bring something different, and it has a profound effect on me. You’re like playing a game, and I’m trapped in that game without even realizing it. Is it possible that I can win this game that God is playing?” Killian leaned back in his chair and no longer focused on the laptop screen in front of him. He still had a lot of work to finish tonight. But for some reason, his mind was still filled with thoughts of Eveline, and he couldn’t hold it all in. Killian pinched the bridge of his nose to ease the sudden dizziness. “It feels so strange and exhausting to keep thinking about you, Eveline. Thinking about you alone feels like an addiction to me.” Killian chuckled softly as he said that. And he wasn’t lying at all. Killian was fully aware that Eveline had become an addiction for him now. He even recalled how that unexpected kiss had happened, and he smiled widely again. But in the next moment, the smile that had just appeared on Killian’s face vanished, replaced by a sad expression. “But what if Caleb’s investigation results end up breaking my heart? What if you turn out to be just like the other women? What will I do if all my previous assumptions turn out to be true, Eve?” Killian was reminded of his childhood, when his father was caught having an affair with a woman much younger than himself. The mistress was even pregnant with his father’s child. Killian remembered the woman’s face clearly, the one who had stolen all the happiness from his childhood and he would never forget her. He recalled how she smiled when she saw him and his mother crying as his father left to live with his mistress, abandoning them both. Killian also clearly remembers the insults his father constantly hurled at him and his mother when they found out that the middle-aged man was having an affair with a woman much younger than himself. Additionally, his father’s mistress was bold enough to come to their house and insult his mother, saying that an old woman like his mother would never compare to a young woman like herself. Years later, Killian, who had been living alone with his mother, had come to understand the harshness of life. He worked tirelessly from childhood into adulthood, which shaped his attitude and personality to this day. After all his hard work, Killian eventually became a highly successful, renowned, and extremely wealthy businessman. But that was when his father’s mistress came to his house with his ailing father. The woman said she no longer wanted to take care of a man who couldn’t provide her with money. At that moment, his father was forced back into Killian’s house. Of course, Killian refused to accept his father and drove him away. His mother, who had long harbored a grudge, no longer wanted to know about her husband. Just two years after their last meeting, his father’s body was found lying under a bridge, and Killian didn’t even want to handle his father’s funeral. Killian was repaying all the pain he had felt before. Unfortunately, three years later, his mother also died from a severe illness, leaving Killian without any support in life, and his life became very cold. “But now it feels so different. Every time I remember all those bitter moments, I always drown them in alcohol. And now I don’t. I haven’t even touched alcohol since I returned to the mansion a few hours ago. You’ve really made a huge difference in my life, Eve. How can you do all those things so easily for me? Even when you’re not here, I can still smell your scent, and it’s so soothing.” Killian smiled faintly and rubbed his face with both palms. Killian cleared his throat and tried to refocus on the work he had briefly put aside. Killian refocused on his work and hoped for something good to happen tomorrow. *** Eveline lay still on her bed, lying on her back. Her eyes were fixed on the ceiling of her room. She had been lying there for nearly hours, doing nothing in her room. Eveline kept thinking about what had happened earlier in the elevator with Killian. Eveline, of course, remembered exactly how the kiss had happened and how the taste of it still lingered on her lips. It felt so strange to her. Eveline could hardly believe that when the kiss happened, she hadn’t immediately slapped Killian’s face but had instead enjoyed it. And it was so embarrassing. Eveline felt incredibly ashamed of what she had done in the elevator earlier. Though, fundamentally, Killian was the one who initiated the kiss. Still, she had also participated in returning Killian’s kiss, and it had almost ended in a makeout session there. Something truly embarrassing. “Why didn’t I immediately slap that crazy man’s face hard just now? And why did I actually enjoy the kiss he gave me? What’s really going on?” Eveline couldn’t even find the right answer to her own question now. She turned her body over and shifted into a prone position on the bed. She propped her head up with a pillow and fell silent again. “I can’t feel that. Eveline… you should remember that that man, Killian, is still your boss. The person who holds the power over the job you have at the office right now. And unfortunately, I acted embarrassingly. How could Killian and I almost make out in the office elevator? And after what happened that night, why is it like this?” Eveline ruffled her hair, then sat up suddenly on the bed. Her breath was labored, and she couldn’t deny that she truly enjoyed the gentle kiss Killian had given her earlier. Eveline raised her right hand and touched her lips and neck, exactly where Killian had kissed her in the elevator. Eveline remembered the feeling of that kiss clearly, and now she felt extremely embarrassed. “Oh my gosh, I don’t know what I’ll do if I see Killian tomorrow. I have to avoid him. If not, everyone will realize that something is happening between us. And truly, I really don’t want that to happen. I have to prevent any possibility from happening.” Ting Quickly, Eveline took her phone and checked the message that had just come in. It was a reply from Dr. Leo. Eveline immediately opened the message and read it. Regardless, every message sent by Dr. Leo always made Eveline feel very worried about the current condition of her mother. Considering that her mother had just undergone surgery and was in the post-operative period. For the next two weeks, her mother’s condition would be closely monitored before it could be confirmed whether she had improved significantly or if her condition had worsened. Hey, Eveline, I just wanted to let you know that your mother’s condition has improved significantly. This is very good progress. Considering that your mother has just had surgery, I think she can be moved to another inpatient room. After that, we will re-evaluate her condition. If she improves significantly within the next two weeks, there is a possibility that she can go home soon. Eveline smiled with relief when she read the message sent by Dr. Leo. Eveline quickly typed a reply, even though her eyes were starting to tear up because she was so moved. She couldn’t explain how relieved and happy she was to hear the news. Thank you so much, Doctor. I’m very grateful for the message you sent. I’ll come to the hospital tomorrow and bring something for you as a token of my gratitude. And yes, I’ll take care of the paperwork for my mother’s new room right away. Thank you again. I’m so happy with this good news.

“We have a meeting this afternoon, but Mr. Jose is on sick leave. So who will represent the marketing staff at the meeting?” “But doesn’t Mr. Jose usually participate via video call?” “I don’t think so this time. I heard that his fever is so bad that he had to be hospitalized.” Eveline overheard the conversation as she walked into the room. She had just arrived at the office and was heading straight to her desk. “What are you guys talking about?” Eveline asked as she approached them. “You haven’t seen the information in the group chat yet, have you?” Eveline shook her head slowly. “No. I haven’t checked it yet. What’s going on?” “Lily just sent a follow-up message from Mr. Killian saying that there will be a meeting after lunch today. It might be about the proposal that’s already been completed. But Mr. Jose isn’t coming in today; he’s sick.” “Then who will replace Mr. Jose at the meeting this afternoon?” Eveline asked, furrowing her brow slightly. “What if you do it, Eve?” “Me?” Eveline widened her eyes, pointing at herself. “Yes, Eve. Only you can speak frankly to Mr. Killian, like you did the other day.” They nodded in unison, then looked at Eveline with pleading eyes. “Anyway, you’re the one who worked the most on our proposal. So it seems like you understand the contents of the proposal better than the three of us.” “Please, Eve… if not, Mr. Killian will go crazy again like last time.” “Ugh… that’s right, Eve… if Mr. Killian goes crazy again and asks us all to revise the proposal, what then? I don’t want to work overtime again!” Hearing all that, Eveline fell silent, pondering the matter. Of course, she didn’t want to meet Killian again in person at the office today. In fact, Eveline tried her best to avoid Killian there. But what about the work she had done today, and the meeting scheduled for later that afternoon? Eveline wasn’t that crazy to abandon her work, especially since the funds needed for her mother’s hospital expenses were still pending. And besides, what the three women said was also true. Eveline had indeed been the one doing most of the work on the proposal from the very beginning, even until it was completed. Nearly eighty percent of the work had been done by Eveline to make the proposal worthy of approval by Killian in the upcoming meeting. Eveline sighed deeply. “Alright then. I’ll represent Mr. Jose at the meeting.” Eveline’s response immediately made the three women smile broadly. “Thank you so much, Eve. You’re always reliable…” they said in unison once again. After that, they dispersed and returned to their respective desks. Including Eveline, who walked first to Mr. Jose’s desk to retrieve the proposal she had printed and prepared the previous afternoon. She then returned to her desk, sat down, and placed the proposal on the table. While waiting for her laptop to boot up, Eveline read through the proposal page by page. Eveline had to review the proposal again before the afternoon meeting. And Eveline had to focus on her work, so she wouldn’t think about the kiss Killian had given her yesterday. If she didn’t, she would definitely have problems with the marketing staff proposal she was supposed to present. Eveline glanced at her phone when a message came in, then picked it up and read the message. Have a nice day, Mrs. Eveline. X A message sent by Killian. Eveline could hardly believe what she had just read. ‘He’s mocking me now. Killian must be laughing, remembering what he did yesterday. That bold, crazy man.’ Eveline thought to herself. Eveline suppressed her frustration by closing her eyes for a moment and placing her phone back on the table. She didn’t forget to turn off the notification sound on her phone so that nothing else would disturb her concentration while studying the marketing proposal. Eveline was determined to retaliate against Killian’s audacity later. And the plan? Of course, she would think about all that later as well. For now, she just wanted to focus on working. Killian smiled slyly as he quietly watched Eveline’s reaction from a distance. Killian had deliberately sent that message after overhearing Eveline’s conversation with three other marketing staff members. And of course, Killian understood the situation that might be putting a little pressure on Eveline at the moment. That’s why he decided to send the message, simply to let Eveline know that Killian was watching her, even from a distance. “You’re so sweet, Eve… so sweet…” Killian muttered as he walked away, returning to his office. He needed to prepare all the work files he had been working on until late last night, to be discussed again during the meeting later that afternoon. *** “We think it would be best if the best proposal could be implemented immediately. Besides, the company is currently receiving quite a few investors, and this is indeed very important. A high-quality proposal is one reflection of the quality of the staff working in this company. Proposals also help attract other investors to collaborate with this company.” “But what about the differences in results and the quality of the proposals themselves? Isn’t every department in this company working together as a team to create the proposal? We all know how hard we’ve worked in recent times to complete everything. The completed proposal can be said to have quality, but it ultimately depends on Mr. Killian’s decision regarding which proposal he will choose.” Eveline spoke quickly. She wasn’t in a hurry. However, she felt a little anxious about everything that had just happened in the meeting room. There were differing opinions, and some managers had started using harsh language and sarcasm. She was trying her best to act as a mediator now. “That’s true. All the completed proposals do have their own quality.” Killian spoke up, and this time the managers began to shut their mouths. Killian looked at them all with a very sharp gaze. “A while ago, I established a partnership with Mr. Cole’s company. We will soon sign a cooperation agreement, and I think… the marketing staff’s proposal will be implemented first.” Eveline quickly raised her head, turned, and looked at Killian, very surprised. She even widened her eyes now. Some managers were about to protest, as they all still felt their proposals were better. “Shh…” Killian immediately stopped them all. “This is truly a very important matter. The marketing staff’s proposal can help investors understand how this company operates on a national and international scale. Of course, the marketing staff’s proposal will greatly facilitate their understanding of the company’s background in establishing partnerships with investors.” Killian paused for a moment, then turned to look at Eveline, who still had the same expression as before. “Therefore, Miss Eveline, you must bind and duplicate the marketing staff’s proposal so I can bring it and show it to Mr. Cole later. And yes, you will accompany me to the next meeting with Mr. Cole.” “W-what? Me? B-but why?” Eveline suddenly felt very panicked. “Of course, since this is the marketing staff proposal, you will accompany me and assist me in explaining all the contents of this proposal to Mr. Cole. And possibly to other investors as well.” Killian replied calmly. “Other… investors?” Eveline whispered, shifting her gaze. “You didn’t think we’d only be meeting Mr. Cole, did you?” Eveline looked back at Killian with a frown on her forehead. “We’ll be meeting other investors because today, I have several appointments with them to discuss the cooperation agreement with this company. A cooperation agreement with me.” ‘Oh my God…’ Eveline thought to herself, clenching her hands tightly around the proposal in front of her. “We’ll both go together this afternoon. Before work hours end.” Eveline looked up again and could see a faint smile on Killian’s face now. Oh no.

“The meeting with Mr. Cole and the other investors will take place tonight. Around eight o’clock, at the restaurant. I’ll send you the restaurant details later.” Killian walked beside Eveline as they left the meeting room, ahead of the managers who still had other things to discuss in preparation for welcoming the new investors. Eveline remained silent, her grip still tight on the proposal in front of her chest. Killian glanced briefly at Eveline, who was lost in thought, and sighed. They finally stopped in front of the elevator, and Killian immediately pressed the button. Ding The elevator opened, and Killian stepped ahead of Eveline into the elevator. Eveline, still lost in thought, didn’t even notice the elevator had opened. Quickly, before the doors closed, Killian pulled Eveline’s arm into the elevator. Eveline’s body collided with Killian’s, and that’s when she snapped out of her reverie. The elevator doors closed slowly. Eveline moved away from Killian and cleared her throat. She stepped slightly away from Killian, who was still staring at her intently. “Didn’t you hear what I said, Eveline?” Killian asked again. “Hm? Sorry… I was just daydreaming.” Eveline answered nervously. “What… what did you say earlier?” She asked again, occasionally making sure that her current position was far enough away from Killian’s. “I said that our meeting with Mr. Cole and the investors will take place tonight at the restaurant. Around eight o’clock. I’ll send you the restaurant’s address later.” Eveline nodded. “Alright. I’ll remember that.” For a moment, Eveline and Killian both fell silent, each lost in their own thoughts. Until Killian quickly turned his head and looked at Eveline very seriously. He had just realized that Eveline was standing quite far away from him. As if Eveline was now trying very hard to avoid him. And truly, Killian didn’t like that one bit. “Eveline.” Killian called out. “Yes?” Eveline turned and found Killian still looking at her intently. “Don’t forget to bind and duplicate the proposal immediately so it can be submitted to the investors later.” “Of course, sir. I’ll bind and duplicate it right away. Don’t worry.” Eveline tried to be firm and professional in her work. Though her heart was beating very fast at the moment. Eveline shifted her gaze forward again. She stared at the floor buttons that were lit up and turned off, indicating which floor the elevator was currently on. Though she felt she couldn’t stand being in the same elevator with Killian anymore. She was also worried about what Killian had done so boldly to her in the elevator yesterday. Meanwhile, Killian remained silent, observing Eveline. His eyes moved from top to bottom, taking in her simple appearance. Killian couldn’t believe how plain she looked. A four-year-old laptop, short black heels with worn-out soles, a knee-length skirt, and an ordinary, unbranded shirt. How could you still look so simple after receiving one billion seven hundred fifty million dollars, Eveline? Where did you spend all that money? If you didn’t even buy a single luxury or branded item to wear and show off? Killian’s mind kept asking. Ting The elevator doors opened, and Eveline stepped out first. Killian followed her from behind. Killian was now observing Eveline’s appearance in great detail. He sighed loudly once more. The sound reached Eveline’s ears, and she stopped in her tracks, turning around. “Is something wrong, sir?” Eveline asked formally. She was slightly surprised when she realized that Killian was now walking right behind her. “Nothing.” Killian shook his head. “Here’s the thing, send me your home address because I’ll pick you up myself for the meeting tonight.” “I can go by myself, sir. You don’t have to bother doing that. I don’t want to cause you any trouble.” “No. This business meeting is very important for me, and also for this company, Eveline. So it would be much better if we both went together tonight.” Eveline thought about it for a moment. Of course, the company’s reputation is something very important and cannot be taken lightly at any time. “Alright, I’ll send it right away.” After that, Eveline reached into her shirt pocket and took out her phone. She quickly typed in her full home address and sent the message to Killian’s number. “It’s done, sir.” She said. Killian took his phone and confirmed that the message containing Eveline’s full home address had been received. The message was there, and Killian smiled faintly. This man was never good at smiling. “I’ll pick you up at seven tonight. I’ll contact you again before coming to pick you up.” Killian said as he put his phone back. Eveline nodded, and then she walked toward the marketing staff room, leaving Killian who was also walking toward his own room. Eveline immediately placed her laptop on her desk. She paused for a moment, then reached for the bottle of mineral water and drank half of it. “Eveline, how did the meeting go? Is everything okay?” “What did Mr. Killian say about the marketing staff proposal?” Eveline put the water bottle back. “Mr. Killian liked our proposal. That’s why he decided to bring this proposal as an example to the investors.” “That’s great. I’m so relieved. All our hard work has paid off.” Eveline smiled and nodded. “Oh, I need to bind this proposal first. See you later.” Eveline immediately took the proposal to the printer room and did everything Killian had asked her to do earlier. She had to work faster so she’d have a little time to visit her mother at the hospital this afternoon before going with Killian to an important meeting later tonight.

“Mom…” Eveline walked into her mother’s new hospital room with a big smile on her face. In her right hand, she held a plastic bag filled with fruits she had just bought at the nearby supermarket. Her mother turned her head and smiled at Eveline’s arrival. “You’re here? How was your day, dear?” her mother asked as Eveline sat down on the chair next to the bedside table, taking out an orange from the bag. “Today was great, Mom. I presented the marketing team’s proposal well during the meeting this afternoon. And tonight, I’ll be accompanying my boss to present our team’s proposal to the investors.” Her hands moved quickly to peel the orange and feed her mother. Eveline smiled slightly. Occasionally, she glanced at the small watch on her left wrist. It still showed six o’clock in the evening. That meant Eveline only had one hour to go home and get ready. Unbeknownst to her, her mother had been watching Eveline all along. “That’s very good, dear. You’ve been working so hard all this time. And besides, your boss has given you a lot of help. To both of us. It would be even better if you helped your boss attract more investors.” Eveline nodded slowly in agreement with what her mother had just said. “I can’t stay long tonight, Mom. Because I have to go with my boss. I’ll ask Dr. Leo to take care of you as usual.” Eveline fed her mother a few more pieces of orange she had peeled. “Of course. No problem. Besides, I can take care of myself. Don’t worry. Just focus on your work. My condition is much better than before. You need to focus and not worry too much about me.” Eveline nodded again. After finishing the orange, she placed the plastic bag containing the fruits on the table. “Alright, Mom. I need to go home and get ready. If I don’t, I’ll be late. Here are some fruits. I’ll ask the nurse for help if you want to eat them later. I’ll go now…” Eveline briefly rubbed her mother’s palm, then left the hospital room. Eveline decided to take a taxi home after she was outside the hospital building. After getting a taxi, she quickly got in, reaching for her phone in her bag. She quickly typed a short message to Dr. Leo. Though she felt a bit awkward about always asking Dr. Leo for help, Eveline had no other choice. Relying on Helena was simply impossible. Helena hadn’t cared about their mother at all lately. Sorry to bother you, Dr. Leo. But I could only come to the hospital briefly earlier. I brought some fruits for my mother. I have to leave because I still have office work to do. Could I ask for your help to take care of my mother? Sorry, it seems like I’ve been bothering you too much lately. Eveline quickly sent the message to Dr. Leo’s phone number. No problem, Eveline. That’s my job, the doctors’ job, and the nurses’ job. Don’t worry. I and the nurses will take care of your mother. You can focus on your work. Okay. Eveline smiled with a great sense of relief after reading Dr. Leo’s reply. Eveline decided not to reply to the message because the taxi had stopped right in front of her house. Quickly, Eveline paid the taxi and entered her house. A little worried that Killian might already be at her house to pick her up soon, she immediately got ready. “What should I wear for this important meeting?” Eveline, who had just stepped out of the bathroom wearing only a towel, opened her wardrobe and began searching for appropriate attire. “I can’t wear a skirt or a dress.” Eveline paused, her hands still raised between the clothes in the closet. “This is an important and formal meeting. In that case… I should just wear formal attire. A blazer? Yes… that’s good enough.” Eveline took out a new blazer she had never worn before. She remembered that she had bought the blazer about two months ago, and it was still wrapped in plastic. Additionally, Eveline also took an undershirt she thought would go well with her new blazer. She also grabbed a pair of pants that matched the blazer. Quickly, she laid out the clothes on the bed and put them on neatly. Ting Her phone rang, and Eveline, who was straightening her hair, immediately picked up her phone, which was still charging on the dressing table. It was a message from Killian. I’ll be at your house in about five minutes. Are you ready? Yes, sir. I’m getting ready right now. I’ll be out as soon as I’m done. Eveline put her phone back down and continued getting ready. She looked at her reflection in the vanity mirror again, making sure her appearance was neat. Starting with her clothes, the small earrings in both ears, the tiny necklace that didn’t even weigh a gram, the small watch on her left wrist, her loose hair, and not forgetting to spray perfume a few times on her body. Eveline also touched up the mocha-colored lipstick on her lips with a tissue. “Alright, Eveline…. you’re ready now. Everything looks fine. And your appearance is good enough. So it won’t be embarrassing for you, or for Killian. Anyway, I have to work very hard. And that means helping the company secure new investors. That way, I might be more trusted to help with bigger company projects. It also means I’ll be able to pay back and settle the money Killian gave me more easily.” Tin Tin The sound of a horn honked twice, causing Eveline to peek out the window of her room. She saw Killian getting out of the car and waiting there, leaning against it. Quickly, Eveline grabbed her phone, charger, bag, and the proposal documents she had prepared, then walked out of her room and house. Killian straightened his body when he saw Eveline exit the house, and he spontaneously walked toward Eveline as she locked the front door. “Let me help.” Killian said, taking the proposal documents from Eveline’s hands. Eveline glanced briefly at Killian and locked the door again. “Thank you,” Eveline murmured as they walked toward the gate. Once more, Eveline locked the gate with a padlock to ensure the house remained secure while she was away tonight. Skillfully, Killian opened the door for Eveline, standing beside her. “Get in, leave the proposal on the backseat,” he said firmly. In truth, Killian felt nervous about Eveline’s appearance tonight. To be honest, he had never seen Eveline dressed like that before. She looked very attractive, though simple, without showing off excessive luxury. Without saying anything, Eveline immediately obeyed and sat there. Killian closed the door for Eveline and placed the proposal he was holding on the back passenger seat. He walked around the car and immediately got into the driver’s seat. Eveline immediately fastened her seatbelt and sat calmly, holding her bag. Killian also fastened his seatbelt and began driving the car at a moderate speed. “Um, sir?” Eveline turned to Killian, who looked focused on driving. “Yes?” Killian replied without taking his eyes off the road. “At the meeting with the investors, will I have to speak? I mean, do I have to explain the contents of the proposal myself?” “Of course. You and your team created this proposal, so you should present it. Just like when you presented it earlier today in the meeting. Do it exactly the same way. Besides, this isn’t a very formal meeting. I don’t know how many investors will come. But hopefully enough will come, and enough will become investors.” Eveline nodded, muttering, “Alright.” Then she turned her gaze forward again. “You look beautiful.” Killian complimented Eveline’s appearance, still focused on the road. “Thanks…” Eveline muttered, not knowing how else to respond to Killian’s compliment. Eveline licked her lips several times, feeling very nervous. And that didn’t go unnoticed by Killian, who glanced at Eveline several times. “Damn. If only I could kiss those lips right now, I might not be this stiff. Not to mention the last kiss that day in the elevator. It still feels like it’s lingering, and I can’t even satisfy myself. Eveline… do you really not feel the same way as me? You’re my addiction. Should I tell everyone about my desire to be with you?” Killian’s mind screamed.

“This will be a project that can produce maximum results. Everything needed for this project is included in the proposal. If you all agree, then this project will not only benefit you and our company, but also the community directly involved.” “Wow, Miss Eveline, your explanation really resonates with us. And truly, this is the first time a young woman has been able to handle such a large-scale project.” “That’s right. And moreover, all the contents of the proposal you’ve provided are also very reasonable to implement. In that case, Mr. Killian, we have great hopes of being able to directly participate in this project moving forward.” Killian and Eveline, upon hearing this, smiled with a sense of great happiness and relief. Because the two of them had finally managed to capture the attention of the investors who had come tonight. And yes, for Eveline, tonight, she seemed to be building her reputation through her involvement in this major project, for the first time. Eveline would never waste a moment like this to build a better career, starting now and into the future. “Oh, Miss Eveline?” “Yes, sir?” Eveline smiled slightly as she looked at the person who had called her. “I really hope to have an employee as modern as you, Miss Eveline. It’s very rare to find a young woman who can handle a big project like you do.” “Don’t overpraise me, sir. I’m just doing my job well. And I’m also very sure that there are other young women out there with the same abilities as me, or even far greater than mine.” Eveline tried to remain humble and not let the praise go to her head. “Of course. Then how did you find a talented woman like Miss Eveline, Mr. Killian?” The man turned to ask Killian. “She’s only been working at my company for two years. And yes, she is indeed talented.” “Oh, of course, I’m sure of that.” All the investors laughed at that. For some reason, Eveline suddenly felt uncomfortable with the laughter coming from the investors. And for some reason, she felt like their laughter was mocking her now. Killian clenched his fists tightly, feeling annoyed. Of course, he understood the meaning of the last remark made by the middle-aged man. But he decided to remain silent, waiting to see what else the middle-aged man might say, or perhaps the other investors. “And besides, we don’t even need to have an informal meeting like this at a restaurant. We could just have a video call, or come directly tomorrow morning and hold a meeting at your company, Mr. Killian.” ‘What? Shouldn’t this meeting be held in the morning at the office? Then why did Killian ask me to join him at this evening meeting?’ Eveline wondered to herself. She was surprised by the investor’s statement about their meeting tonight. Meanwhile, Killian closed his eyes for a moment, regretting the investor’s words. Because, fundamentally, Killian hoped that holding the meeting tonight would be a great opportunity for him and Eveline to grow closer. Perhaps Killian could also express everything he had regretted about his attitude toward Eveline. Additionally, Killian wanted to spend time alone with Eveline. But now, with the investor’s words, he didn’t know what was on Eveline’s mind at the moment. Not to mention that Eveline immediately turned and looked at him with a confused and annoyed expression. Killian decided to remain silent and not respond to what the investor had just said. He let them start talking to each other. Eveline shifted her gaze, her expression having changed. Quickly, she grabbed the wine glass in front of her and drank it all in one go. She felt annoyed instantly. ‘If this evening’s meeting could have been done via video call, then this is all just Killian’s scheme to get me to come with him tonight and have some alone time together.’ Eveline swallowed her annoyance. *** Brak Eveline quickly got out of Killian’s car, slamming the door behind her. Killian followed her out of his car and walked toward Eveline, who was rummaging through her bag, searching for the key to her house gate. “Eveline… listen, I…” Killian grabbed Eveline’s arm, stopping her movement as she had already found the gate key there. “Stop this, Mr. Killian. If I had known this evening’s meeting wasn’t a formal one, I would have refused it. Those words of his, I will always remember, how he tried to belittle me after giving me praise I’d never heard in my life.” Eveline turned around, released Killian’s grip on her arm, and unlocked the gate. But after succeeding, Eveline fell silent, then turned to look at Killian, who was still staring at her with a frown on his forehead. Killian looked worried. “If my participation in tonight’s meeting was to reduce my loan, then just say so from the start. Because I am fully aware and remember clearly that I needed a loan of one billion seven hundred fifty million dollars from you. And yes, not two billion dollars. I told you that day, and I’ve already repaid the remainder, which is two hundred fifty million dollars.” “And if you intend to trap me in this meeting, then sorry, you won’t succeed, Mr. Killian. Just relax, I’ll return all your money, not a penny less, so you don’t have to bring up that night again. Or try to trap me in a meeting that’s just an excuse to humiliate me.” “I’m not trying to trap you or anything like that, Eveline. Not at all.” Killian shook his head and continued to follow Eveline as she opened the gate to her house and walked toward the front door. “I just… I beg you, Eve, tell me, just once, speak to me with complete honesty.” Eveline fell silent, glaring at Killian. “Why do you need that much money, Eveline? What have you done with that much money?” Eveline stopped in her tracks and turned to face Killian, who had also stopped beside her. “What I’ve done with one billion seven hundred fifty million dollars is none of your business, Killian. That’s none of your business.” Eveline shook her head quickly. “So just stop now.” “Eveline, I was just…” Killian ran out of words as Eveline turned around and opened the door to her house with a key. Killian’s face hardened. “Two billion dollars.” Eveline’s movement stopped abruptly, and she turned to look at Killian. “What? What did you just say?” she whispered. “Two billion dollars… to spend one more night with me.” Eveline’s eyes widened. “I’m offering you two billion dollars. Wait, don’t misunderstand. I want you to spend one more night with me because I want to talk to you as much as I want.” Killian sighed and moved closer to Eveline, who was still silent, stunned. “You can yell at me. You can ask me anything. You can tell me how you feel, but please… please, Eveline, don’t avoid me. Talk to me face to face. Because…” Killian swallowed with great difficulty. Eveline regulated her labored breathing, along with her increasingly rapid heartbeat. “Eveline, there are so many questions in my mind, and they’ve been tormenting me until today. So just answer each of my questions, and that’s enough. Not by doing anything else.” Killian grew increasingly restless as Eveline remained silent. “You’re not giving me much choice, Eve. I’m truly sorry, but when you have so many questions in your mind and can’t find the answers, you’ll keep asking them, consciously or not.” “And you think you’ll get answers to all your questions from me now? Because every time you find it hard to get what you want, you try to buy it.” “No, Eveline, no. I’m just trying to buy your time, to talk to you. That’s all. I just want to know your perspective.” “You want to know my perspective?” “Yes, Eveline. That’s all. Please.” Eveline tightened her grip. “What I feel now is that there is a very rich and well-established man trying to buy me again. Because that man feels that he can buy me again with the wealth he offers. That man feels that he can make me do everything he wants, anytime, anywhere. And he’ll give me money for it.” Killian widened his eyes and shook his head slightly. “So, I’ll say this again to you. I’m not for sale, Mr. Killian Blake!” For a moment, they both fell silent and looked at each other. Killian felt he had spoken out of turn, and Eveline felt her pride wounded once more. Eveline turned and tried to unlock the door to her house again. The door unlocked, and Eveline opened it immediately. “Eveline, wait a moment.” “Stop there, Mr. Killian.” Eveline stopped Killian from following her. “Don’t even think about following me again after today.” “Please… just listen to me a little longer, Eve.” “I’ve listened to you enough, Mr. Killian. But tonight, it’s enough. It’s more than enough for me to know your true character. And I’m sick of it. I don’t want to see you again. So please, leave my house before someone else sees and misunderstands. I don’t want the reputation you’ve built up over the years to be ruined just because you’re begging right in front of a woman’s house at night, especially just to talk to me, after you tried to buy my dignity again.” Eveline slammed the door shut and locked it. She ran straight to her room, crying loudly. She felt her dignity had been shattered again by Killian, who had tried to buy it once more. And Killian, slowly, walked away from Eveline’s house, feeling increasingly guilty. Because everything he had just said was wrong. Very wrong, to the point it made him restless too.

Eveline walked lazily into the office building where she worked. Her eyes were still red, with very noticeable bags under them, and her nose was still red. It was very clear how long she had been crying the night before. And Eveline didn’t seem to care if everyone in the office saw her like that. Eveline had made a major decision with unwavering resolve, and she was certain she wouldn’t back down from the path she’d chosen. “Hey, Eve… you’re here this early? What’s going on?” Lily asked as Eveline stopped right in front of her desk. Lily noticed Eveline’s lackluster expression and immediately furrowed her brow deeply. “Yes, I want to give this to you. Can you help me give this to Mr. Killian later?” Eveline reached into her bag, pulled out a brown envelope, and placed it on Lily’s desk. Lily looked at the envelope and picked it up. She looked at Eveline and the envelope several times, alternating between the two. Still with that confused expression on her face. “Eveline, what… what’s inside this envelope?” She asked hesitantly. Eveline didn’t answer immediately, but she shifted her gaze for a moment, taking a slow breath. “It’s my resignation letter. I want to quit working at this company.” She replied in a whisper. She didn’t want to cause a commotion in the office this morning when they heard she was quitting. “But… but why, Eveline? Don’t you love working here? At this company? With all of us? Then… then why are you resigning?” Lily stood up, her eyes already wet with tears. Lily stepped out of her work area and stood directly in front of Eveline. Eveline shook her head slightly. She was trying not to cry now. She wanted to stay strong, even though her heart felt so reluctant. But this was the right decision for her to make now. “I just… I don’t know, Lily. I’m sorry, but I have to stop now. I don’t know when we’ll meet again, or if I’ll ever see all of you here again. But I truly hope that you and everyone here will remember me for the good things.” Eveline gently patted Lily’s shoulder, smiling thinly, a bit forced. “Eveline… tell me, is there a problem? Did something happen during your meeting with Mr. Killian and the investors? Did they say something bad to you? Just tell me. I can help you deal with it. I’ll also tell Mr. Killian everything if necessary.” “You can’t, Lily. You won’t be able to help me with this. No one here will be able to do it either. I want to finish this myself. And my resignation today is the only solution I can come up with right now.” Lily listened silently to Eveline’s answer, and she realized that Eveline looked much worse than she had in previous days. Eveline was truly in a bad mood, and if she said anything else now, she didn’t know what Eveline might do afterward. So in the end, Lily sighed heavily and tightened her grip on the envelope containing Eveline’s resignation letter. “Alright… I’ll give this letter to Mr. Killian. I hope you’re okay, Eve. If you have any problems, I’ll be there for you, as usual. After all, we’ve known each other for two years, and I really hope we can still be good friends, even though you’re no longer working here.” Eveline nodded slowly, then hugged Lily tightly. In the end, even though she had been holding back the tears in her eyes, they still flowed, wetting her cheeks. “Of course… thank you so much, Lily. You’re a very good friend, and I’m glad I could be friends with you, and with everyone else in this company.” Eveline released their embrace. “I’ll go first, Lily. See you later.” Without waiting for a response, Eveline quickly walked out of the company building and headed toward the hospital. On the other hand, Lily could only watch as Eveline’s back grew distant from the company. Lily lowered her head and looked at the brown envelope containing Eveline’s resignation letter with a sorrowful gaze. She felt deeply hurt, for despite everything, she and Eveline had been good friends all this time, and suddenly, Eveline had decided to quit her job at the company. Killian had just arrived at the company in his own car. It had been almost two or three days since he asked Caleb to spy on Eveline and find out everything about her life. That’s why he drove himself to the office. With a firm stride, he walked into the company. Lily, who saw Killian’s arrival, quickly approached Killian, who had stopped right in front of the elevator. “Mr. Killian?” Lily stopped right beside Killian. “Hm? Yes?” Killian turned his head and looked at Lily with a blank expression. “Here you go, sir.” Lily handed him the envelope, and Killian took it, looking at it curiously. “The envelope contains Eveline’s resignation letter, sir.” “What?” Killian immediately gasped and looked at Lily with wide eyes. “What did you say? A letter… Eveline’s resignation letter?” Killian hurriedly opened the envelope and read the letter inside. “Yes, sir. This morning, Eveline came and handed me this letter, asking me to give this envelope to you.” Lily replied softly. But sadness was still clearly visible on her face. “I don’t know what’s wrong with Eveline. She just looked really bad. It seems like Eveline cried all night.” Lily explained, stopping Killian’s movement as he read the contents of the letter. Killian fell silent, feeling uneasy. Both of his hands closed the letter again and gripped it tightly. “Where did Eveline go? Did she say anything to you?” “I don’t know, sir. Eveline left immediately and only said that she would handle the issue herself, and I couldn’t help her resolve it.” Lily shook her head slowly. “But as her good friend, I really hope that Eveline’s sudden decision to quit her job isn’t because of any issues that arose during the meeting with the investors last night.” Killian looked at Lily, and Lily swallowed with some difficulty. “I apologize for being so bold, sir. But I know very well that Evelina really enjoys working at this company, even though she has only been here for two years. And I know that Evelina is a hard worker, so she would not just quit without there being a significant issue at the office.” Hearing Lily’s words, it was as if Killian had been slapped in the face. Of course, there was a major issue between him and Eveline. And that major issue couldn’t be easily resolved by anyone else besides Eveline and himself at the moment. Killian didn’t know what to say now, so he decided to stay silent. Then, when the elevator doors opened, Killian immediately stepped inside and left Lily behind, without being able to give her a direct answer at that moment. “Eveline… why did you do this? Why did you resign? Is this all because of what I said? My words must have hurt you deeply. I’m truly sorry… please, Eveline… don’t go far from me. Please…” Killian anxiously tried to call Eveline’s number, but her number was inactive. There was a possibility that Eveline had intentionally turned off her phone, or worse, that she had blocked Killian’s number. So Killian couldn’t reach her now. It was a terrifying thought for Killian at that moment. Both of Killian’s hands were trembling, filled with sadness and anxiety. The elevator opened again, and with hurried steps, Killian entered his office and threw Eveline’s resignation letter onto his desk. Killian immediately called Caleb’s number. “Caleb, come to the office immediately! You must find Eveline right now! She resigned from the office today! I can’t let that happen!” After saying all that, Killian hung up the call and sat down in his chair. He couldn’t contain the fear he was feeling right now. And Killian truly realized that Eveline’s resignation today was also because of the words he had spoken last night. Something he should never have said to Eveline from the start. He was indeed foolish, as he could never easily understand the contents of her mind and heart, especially regarding the strange feelings he still felt toward Eveline. His phone rang, and another notification interrupted him. It was a notification of funds deposited into his personal account, reading, “Funds deposited in the amount of seven hundred fifty million dollars from Eveline Mason’s personal account.” “No. This can’t be. Eveline… where did you get this money, and why did you send it to me? Don’t torment me like this, Eveline. Damn it! Damn it!” Killian growled angrily. You don’t need to worry that I’ll run away. I won’t run away. I will pay the remaining one billion dollars. This time, I can only pay back seven hundred and fifty million dollars. I am paying back the money you gave me that night. Even though I no longer work at your company, I will continue to pay back the loan you gave me. The message was sent by Eveline and immediately appeared on Killian’s phone. You don’t need to do this so quickly, Eveline. Where are you? Why did you resign? You can’t just resign like that, Eveline! You must come back here immediately! Killian immediately replied to Eveline’s message. No. I think it would be much better if you didn’t look for me or bother me with everything that happened that night, or everything you said to me last night. Because it would be pointless. I am very aware of my position. I am just an ordinary employee at your company. But after what happened that night, the meeting with the investors, and everything you said to me last night, it has made me realize. That I will never be seen as anything but someone who provides benefits to others. And yes, you have shown that by offering me two billion dollars to spend one more night with you. I am utterly disgusted. Disgusted with you. The long message sent by Eveline once again slapped Killian in the face. He knew very well that he had made a huge mistake by offering Eveline two billion dollars to spend one more night with him. However, he couldn’t find any other way to spend time talking with Eveline. So Killian’s lips couldn’t be stopped, even though his heart was telling him not to say things that might offend Eveline right now. But he didn’t understand. He was too foolish. He was too naive. To handle the things in his heart. Please forgive me, Eveline. Please don’t do this. Go back to the office and work. I won’t accept your resignation letter now. Come back right away. I won’t come back, even if there’s only one company left in the world. I’ll go far away, and I should have done it since the night we spent together that day.

Klek Eveline slowly entered her mother’s hospital room. The quiet atmosphere made Eveline feel even more lonely. She desperately needed attention and friends to lean on. However, what had happened to her was the one thing she had to keep a secret. It wouldn’t be easy for her if one day someone else found out what had happened to her and Killian that night. And truly, Eveline couldn’t imagine how she would react. Especially if that person was her own mother. “Mom? Are you asleep?” Eveline sat down on the chair and gently stroked her mother’s palm. Eveline had already washed her face and applied light makeup to hide the dark circles under her eyes from crying all night. “No… I’m not sleeping. Just a little bored. When do you think I can go home?” Her mother turned and looked at her with a small smile on her face. A smile that now seemed full of hope. “Mom will go home after two weeks. Didn’t Dr. Leo himself say that once Mom’s condition is fully recovered and improved, she’ll be allowed to go home?” Eveline murmured, pulling her hand back. “Hm… Alright then.” Her mother nodded slowly. Eveline looked very hesitant, but the sooner her mother knew, the better. “Mom, there’s something I want to tell you.” “What is it, dear? Is everything okay? Did something happen at work?” Her mother asked immediately, a little anxiously. Even though Eveline’s face was covered with makeup, “No, it’s not that. But something else.” Eveline shook her head, then sighed slowly. “I’ve decided to sell our old house.” “What? But why, Eveline? Why are you selling our house?” Her mother widened her eyes in surprise. She knew about the financial problems they were facing, but Eveline had never spoken honestly to her about it, as if hiding it from her. “I know this is a very difficult decision. But I need to sell the house to pay off the loan I took from the company. I feel bad if I don’t return the money immediately. Even if I have to pay it off in installments, at least the loan burden won’t be too heavy in the future. But don’t worry, Mother. The money from selling the house has already been set aside to buy a simpler new house. I know the new house won’t be as spacious as our old one. But it will be more than enough for the two of us to live in. Once you’re better and allowed to come home from the hospital, I’ll take you to our new house.” Eveline smiled faintly as she said all that. Though deep down, she felt like screaming out loud. Eveline’s mother fell silent after hearing Eveline’s explanation. Even if she wanted to refuse, she couldn’t bring herself to do it. She couldn’t bear to. Eveline had been working hard and striving so hard for herself all this time. She had even gotten into quite a lot of debt. And if the house was sold to help pay off the loan installments, that was fine. As long as Eveline wasn’t too stressed out by her working conditions in the future. “It’s okay, dear. The important thing is that you can pay off the loan. The sooner it’s paid off, the better.” Her mother gently stroked Eveline’s face. “When did you sell our old house? And… have you found a new place to stay? You can’t possibly delay buying a new house and end up sleeping outside, can you?” Her mother looked at Eveline with great concern. Eveline nodded. “Of course, Mom. I sold the house last night and found a new place this morning. Mom, don’t worry. I’m fine. Besides, our old house sold for one billion five hundred million dollars. I’ve already transferred seven hundred fifty million dollars to the company’s account to pay off my loan. The remaining money I used to find our new house. And luckily, I found a modest house for five hundred million dollars. We have money left over after everything. And when the hospital said my mother could go home, we still had money to pay for her medicine later.” Eveline smiled calmly. After that, both of them fell silent, each lost in their own thoughts. Eveline’s mind was focused on one thing. How to explain to her mother that she no longer worked at Killian’s company. She had quit, and she had also decided to look for a new job. And that wouldn’t be easy. *** “I’m sorry, Mr. Killian, but after I looked into it, it seems like Miss Eveline has sold her house and moved out of there to her new home.” Caleb said, bowing his head briefly before looking back at Killian, who was now staring at him with wide eyes. “What? What do you mean, Caleb? Last night… last night, I even went to Eveline’s house and drove her home there. How could she have sold the house so quickly?!” Killian stood up from his chair and began pacing back and forth. Anxiety immediately filled his heart. “That’s right, sir. Earlier on the way here, I decided to check out Eveline’s house as well, and yes, I found some people moving Eveline’s belongings out of the house. One of them said that Miss Eveline sold the house to a young couple who still lived with their parents at the end of the street. The house sold for one billion five hundred million dollars. “That… that’s impossible. Eveline, Eveline couldn’t just leave like that.” Killian immediately stopped walking and hurried over to Caleb. “Then, do the workers who carried Eveline’s belongings know where her new house is now?” “Unfortunately not, sir. They said Miss Eveline would come back to her old house and show them the way to her new one. So, they have no idea where her new house is now.” “Damn it!” Killian cursed. Caleb looked at Killian with pity. He had never seen Killian so agitated by a woman who was trying to avoid him so blatantly as he was now. Caleb didn’t know what the real issue was between Killian and Eveline. But he was certain that the issue was a very complicated matter of love. Caleb sighed as Killian paced back and forth in front of him, slowly pulling at his hair to vent the frustration, anger, and anxiety he was feeling at that moment. “Sir, I have additional information about Miss Eveline, as you requested earlier.” Killian stopped in his tracks and looked back at Caleb. Killian’s face now looked very curious. “What? Tell me. What other information do you have about Eveline?” “I don’t have much information about Miss Eveline, sir. All I know is that one of Miss Eveline’s family members is currently being treated at the hospital. And it seems that the one being treated at the hospital is Miss Eveline’s mother.” Hearing that, Killian’s face immediately paled. He had no idea about that. And now, Killian had suddenly pieced together all the puzzle pieces that had been stored in his mind. ‘Does that mean Eveline needed that large loan for her mother’s treatment at the hospital? Is that true?’ Killian wondered to himself. A sense of heaviness suddenly filled his chest, and it was very painful. “T-then… do you know where she is now? I mean, Miss Eveline’s mother. Which hospital is Eveline’s mother being treated at now?” “As far as I know, Miss Eveline’s mother is being treated at The Miracle Sign Hospital. And it seems she recently underwent a major and emergency surgery. I’m sure Miss Eveline is at that hospital right now.” Without waiting any longer, Killian immediately rushed out of his company and drove his car at high speed toward the hospital. Killian’s mind immediately flashed back to everything Eveline had ever said. Even when Eveline accepted his offer to spend the night with him that day. Killian felt very sorry and guilty now. Because of his stupidity in thinking and speaking, he couldn’t think of all the risks that would happen. He was too stupid and naive. And he was too stupid to admit his own stupidity. “If only you had just told me what you needed the money for, I wouldn’t have been so reckless, Eveline. Why didn’t you say from the start that you needed the loan to pay for your mother’s medical bills? Why did you just stay silent and accept the crazy offer I made on the spot that day? Why did you just stay silent and say to forget everything, while I’m now struggling to breathe because of the guilt that’s suffocating me? Please, Eveline… if you can, please forgive my stupidity. Please come back and talk to me now. If not, I’ll live with regret.”

Killian galloped down the hallway of The Miracle Sign hospital. He did not even care about the protests of some of the hospital staff, including the people who were receiving treatment there. All that was on Killian’s mind right now, was to be able to find Eveline’s whereabouts in the vast hospital right now. He did not have much time to waste at the moment. Killian gasped, and stopped running for a moment, then began to cast his eyes in all directions inside the hospital hallway. Hoping that he could instantly find Eveline’s whereabouts there, and approach her. “Miss Eveline” The voice instantly focused Killian’s attention and gaze in one direction. And yes, Killian was very sure, if the woman who was standing right next to a doctor there, was Eveline. Slowly, Killian walked after the two of them, silently. “I just finished checking on your mother’s condition, and it looks like she’s under a lot of stress. Are you two in trouble right now?” Doctor Leo asked, although it felt very awkward to ask about other people’s problems who were under stress like Eveline was right now. Hearing that, Eveline sighed loudly, as she turned her gaze towards the hospital grounds on the left side of the hallway she was currently passing through. “I had a little problem. And I accidentally told my mom about it. I think it’s a pretty big deal, and surely my mom has a right to know about it.” “If you don’t mind telling her. What is the problem you’re facing right now? Perhaps, I can help you, Eveline.” Doctor Liam muttered, and the two of them continued to walk at a very slow pace. Fortunately, it was already lunchtime, so Doctor Leo would not be too distracted by his busy work schedule at the hospital. As for Killian, he continued to walk with both ears constantly listening. Although Doctor Leo and Eveline spoke very slowly, he was quite able to hear everything they said even at a distance. “You won’t be able to help me with this problem, Doctor. I, myself, am already quite overwhelmed, but I always try very hard. And still, there won’t be anyone who can help me. I intend to solve this problem myself.” Eveline turned her head and looked at Doctor Leo for a moment, before looking straight ahead again. “I sold my old house. The house I’ve been living in.” “Oh my, Eveline. Why? Why would you sell it?” Doctor Leo was surprised. “I took out a large loan from my boss’s company, and I didn’t want to delay paying the installments for too long. So I decided that I could sell the house, and move into a much smaller house than before. And it was worth it.” “What does that mean? What was worth it?” Doctor Leo looked endlessly at Eveline, who couldn’t even bear to look at him for so long. Doctor Leo really felt sorry for Eveline’s very hard life. Eveline smiled a small smile, which was even more appropriate as a sad smile. “Of course it’s worth it. I took out a loan from that company to pay for my mother’s medical expenses. And the house sold for one billion five hundred million dollars, and I paid half of the money into the company’s account. And the rest of the money, I bought a new house.” Eveline rubbed her arms together. “And as for the remaining loan debt that is still with the company, I will find a way to pay it all off soon. Moreover, I’ve quit working there, and am trying to find a new job now.” “Quit?!” Doctor Leo was even more surprised by Eveline’s words. “Eveline, how could you just decide to quit? Does your mother know about it too?” They both stopped their steps, and faced each other. That instantly made Killian immediately hide his body in a large wall there. But of course, still, he would continue to eavesdrop on the two people’s conversation. “No, Doctor Leo. I wasn’t so stupid as to tell my mother that I had stopped working.” Eveline shook her head quickly, while chuckling there. It felt very tight in her heart, as she recalled why she had decided to quit the company she had immersed herself in for the past two years. “Anyway, I sent my resignation letter this morning. And it’s possible that my boss has already received the letter. Besides, I’ve also made an agreement with my boss that I won’t run away until I return all the borrowed money to him.” “But Eveline, this is a very rash thing for you to do. How are you going to repay the loans without working there? Wouldn’t it be more appropriate to keep working there, while earning money to repay the loans? Sorry, I’m a little curious, hope you don’t take offense.” “No problem Doctor. After all, I have also thought about all these things very well. And the main problem lies within the company itself. Which, I can never tell you. I will keep all of those things very deep. Therefore, I decided to leave, and stopped working at the company.” Hearing that, Doctor Leo was silent, and did not want to delve too much into the problems that Eveline was facing. Because, he had also asked too many questions about things that should be a limitation for him, to the patient’s family. Moreover, for a matter that should not involve himself now. “Then, I can only hope for the best for you now, Eveline. Moreover, with your mother’s condition still up and down right now, I really hope that you will pay more attention to the topic of your conversation. So that it won’t make your mother’s condition worse. The two-week evaluation period is coming to an end. If your mother’s condition remains unstable, up and down, then we, the doctors, will take a much longer evaluation time. And that won’t lead to anything good, Eveline. It will only increase the cost that you will have to pay later.” Eveline nodded with certainty. She thinned her lips, and no longer smiled a small smile like before. She was already very resigned, but also excited in her heart. “I know, and I promise, that I will not let my mother’s condition become unstable.” “Then, I have to go first. I need to see another patient.” Eveline nodded and allowed Doctor Leo to leave. After that, Eveline lowered her head, while sighing loudly. Truly, she felt very exhausted right now. But she had nowhere to go to tell her story to her heart’s content. All these things did not escape the sight of Killian who was still hiding in the wall now. Killian looked at Eveline with his eyes softening. He was getting more and more guilty about everything. Until finally, Killian no longer hid behind the wall, and walked over to Eveline who was still in the same position there. “Eveline?”

Eveline’s steps stopped, and she immediately rounded her eyes there. She never expected to meet Killian in the hospital area like this. Moreover, none of this was something she wanted to happen at all. Killian walked over to Eveline who was glued to the spot where she was standing now. Shortly after that, Killian stopped, and fell silent in front of Eveline, with a guilty look on his face. “Eveline, I… I want to say something.” Killian suddenly seemed to lose his strength to speak firmly now. The guilt that he had been feeling since the beginning, was suffocating himself even more. He never knew that such a feeling would actually affect his entire body. Eveline blinked her eyelids quickly. As if she immediately realized Killian’s presence in front of her now. “What are you doing here? How did you know I was in this hospital?“ ”I looked into it. But that’s not what I want to tell you.” “I don’t want to talk to you about anything. So please, leave now.” Eveline walked quickly past Killian, and tried not to pay any attention to Killian who started walking after her now. “Please, Eveline. Just once. Let’s talk just once. After that, you can ask me for anything.” Killian followed Eveline’s quick footsteps. “I don’t need another offer from you, Killian. I’ve already quit your company, and I think that’s enough to buy my freedom from you.” “I will not accept your letter of resignation, Eveline. You are still an employee of my company. Period.” Killian said loudly, and also firmly. The guilt and fear he felt now seemed to be merging into each other. Until it even more deceived Killian who was having trouble thinking clearly. “Oh, really?” Eveline immediately stopped walking, and quickly turned around, looking right at Killian who also stopped there. The two of them did not even care about the curious glances that many people in the hospital hallway area continued to give right now. Eveline was already too annoyed. “Didn’t I tell you that I would definitely pay back all the remaining borrowed money I got. I’ve already paid half of it, and the other billion will be paid soon. You don’t have to worry about me running away and not paying your precious money.” “I don’t care about the money, Eveline. Even from the beginning I never thought or even hoped that you would return all the money I gave you that night. It’s just…” Killian’s words were immediately interrupted by the expression on his face that looked hardened, holding back his emotions now. “It’s just that, if you had said from the beginning, that you needed to borrow that much money for your mother’s treatment in this hospital, then that night would never have happened, Eve.” “I don’t understand what you’re saying.” Eveline averted her eyes. Hoping that all the things she had been hiding could not be known by Killian, or even by anyone else. She no longer wanted to live with the shade of pity that others gave her. It was enough, she struggled for years, and she lived with a very high determination, so that she could live without the mercy of others. To Eveline, living under the pity of others was like having no meaningful purpose in life in the future. “I know everything, Eveline. I heard what you and the doctor talked about. You should have told me that you needed money to pay for your sick mother’s medical expenses. You should have been very honest from the start, then that night would never have happened. Or at least, you wouldn’t hate me so much and avoid me like you do now.” Killian muttered, then raised both hands and rubbed his face roughly. He looked extremely frustrated, and almost lost his mind now. Never before, in Killian’s life, had he felt so guilty that his whole life was instantly suffocating. He didn’t even know how to cope with all the things that had happened since that night had started. “You never know about anything, Killian.” Eveline whispered, her eyes still looking straight ahead. She didn’t have enough energy to have a long talk with Killian. But really, deep in Eveline’s heart, she confirmed what Killian had just said to her. If only, she was telling the truth, maybe that night had never happened between them. “You shouldn’t have come to this hospital, and instead eavesdropped on the conversation I had with Doctor Leo. This isn’t even a realm you can just walk into, Killian. Remember your boundaries. Because all this time, I’ve always remembered my boundaries. But it seems like you will never follow the conditions I give you, right? You always violate those conditions even now.” Eveline shook her head with a faint movement. Then after that, she resumed walking, and this time Eveline’s destination was the hospital garden. Because it seemed, only that place was good enough to talk alone together with Killian. Moreover, all the people in the hallway were constantly looking at Eveline and Killian. It really made her feel very uncomfortable. Killian followed Eveline’s steps, walking right behind. Killian kept silent, with his eyes looking straight at Eveline’s back there. There was a strange feeling in his heart, and this time, it was not only guilt, but also longing. Killian wanted to run fast towards Eveline’s back, and hug that tiny body tightly now. But unfortunately, Killian would never be able to do any of those things now. I don’t know if it will be in the future. Killian really wished that all these things had never happened in the first place, then maybe, Eveline wouldn’t have been this cold to him. Before long, the two of them had arrived at the hospital garden, which was right at the back. Eveline immediately sat on one of the long empty benches there, and was followed by Killian. For a moment, they were both silent, and looked straight ahead. Until finally, Killian slightly turned his head, and looked at Eveline. Eveline let out her breath slowly, it felt very claustrophobic, with the fight inside her right now. But she couldn’t help it. “You never know what has happened. I can never tell people what’s really going on in my life. Whether it’s friends, family, companions, or other people who know me. I won’t be able to do that easily. I don’t want to live at the mercy of others.” “I don’t feel that way, Eveline. I do not pity you. I have never once burdened your life with pity. You know that very well. I… I never wanted to make you feel that way. I really did.” Eveline nodded faintly. Of course, she knew. It was just that she wanted to protect the feelings in her heart, which was currently feeling something she should never feel. “I know. You didn’t intend to make me feel that way. It’s just that, I’m afraid. If I’m going to experience all those things, and I won’t be able to get out of that circle easily in the future. I don’t want to be trapped living in someone’s arrangement.” “Eveline…” Killian ventured to grasp Eveline’s left palm there. “I just wanted to say that you could have told me from the start, if you needed to borrow that much money to pay for your mother’s medical expenses. Then all the agreements and conditions that we both put forward to each other that night would never have happened. Even that night will never happen.” Killian let out his breath slowly. “I’m not saying that I… don’t like what we did that night. It’s just that I kept feeling guilty. I can’t shake that feeling, especially when I found out that you used that money to pay for your mother’s medical expenses. If only I had known all this from the beginning, then I wouldn’t have taken advantage of you in such a way, Eveline. Really, I’m sorry. Because I was wrong too. I didn’t find out about all these things from the start. And because my ego was too high and my heart was too hard, I couldn’t think clearly when I said those things, without thinking that you would feel hurt by them.” Eveline who heard all that from Killian instantly turned her head, and looked at Killian. She could clearly see the sincerity, and also the seriousness that Killian said to her. Eveline’s eyes filled with tears, but she tried hard to hold them back now. “I’m also sorry, because I should have ventured to speak honestly to you back then. I didn’t have much choice, and I felt very desperate that day. Because my own sister didn’t even want to help me. And with my mother’s condition being so bad at the time, I had no other choice but to accept the offer you made that day.” They both fell silent again for a moment, and looked at each other. Killian’s grip on Eveline’s hand tightened, and his breathing became heavy now. “Eveline, if I were to ask you one thing, would you accept it?” Eveline hesitantly nodded. “Can you work for my company again?”

“I think that will be a discussion for another time, Killian. I can’t think about it now. I still need some time alone.” Eveline shook her head slowly. Then, she rose to her feet from her sitting position, and turned her gaze away from the silent Killian. “I have to go, and please, just go back to the office now. I don’t want anyone else to find out that you were in this hospital just to talk to me.” “Eveline.” Killian immediately rose to his feet, grabbed Eveline’s wrist, and prevented her from walking away. “I will leave now. But, please, think once more about what I am offering you. Go back to the company, and work hard there. So that one day you can become a successful woman, and I can entrust the new investor’s projects to you. I can’t trust anyone else. Please… work there again.” Eveline nodded her head vaguely. “Alright. I will think about it.” After that, Eveline let go of Killian’s hand, walked away, leaving Killian back in silence with his mind still foggy now. Killian clenched his palms together tightly. Even though he had managed to talk to Eveline, about all the things that had happened, it could still make Killian’s heart and mind feel uneasy right now. “What if later, Eveline still doesn’t want to come back to work at the company? What if Eveline still wants to leave and stay away from me? What can I do to make Eveline change her mind, and come back to work at the company? I have to do something.” Killian walked quickly from the park and out of the hospital area. He was thinking about something he had to do right now. Which, of course, could not be delayed any longer. Killian felt that what Eveline had said was one of the biggest opportunities he could utilize, so that Eveline could return to work at his company, and also be so close to him after this. With his hurried footsteps, Killian immediately got into his car, and ran the car at a moderate speed. “I will definitely be able to bring you back into the company, Eveline. I’ll never make a big mistake that keeps us apart again. I promise. I really do.” Eveline walked into her mother’s hospital room, sighing softly. Her mother was sleeping peacefully, and of course, Eveline did not want her arrival in the room to wake her mother up. After all, her mother was in desperate need of a good rest. Moreover, with all the things she had previously said, she had accidentally almost made her mother’s condition drop. Eveline did not want that to happen. She really wanted her mother to recover, and her condition would not drop again in the future. Eveline lay down on the simple long sofa in the hospital room, and looked up at the ceiling. Eveline was thinking about many things that were tightly bound to Killian. Eveline could not help herself, not to think about all the things Killian had said earlier. Of course, Eveline also had to think about Killian’s offer to be able to return to work at the company very well and carefully. Eveline didn’t want things that she didn’t want like before, to happen again, if she agreed to Killian’s offer to return to work there. Eveline has a lot of considerations to think about now. Moreover, about Killian who seems to be still very aggressively approaching her at this time. Eveline certainly didn’t want to let things that were out of her own control take over her sanity right now. ‘Come to think of it, it would be much better if I accepted Killian’s offer to return to the company. What’s more, I still can’t find a new job that has a sizable salary like there. Because after all, mother still needs quite a lot of money to support her treatment in the future, after mother is allowed to return home later.’ Eveline tilted her body on the sofa, and looked at her sleeping mother in silence. Eveline’s mind was racing, and she was very anxious. She certainly still had a lot to think about in order to find a new job, where the salary or income would probably be very far compared to the salary she had earned by working in Killian’s company so far. ‘By working again in the company, I might be able to raise money to pay back the remaining loan money I took from Killian. Also, I could have enough savings to have a small business. I’ll have to rack my brains to have a lot of savings.’ Eveline shifted her body again, and looked at the ceiling of the hospital room, while letting out her breath slowly. She felt that it was time to be less selfish. For the umpteenth time, Eveline felt that she should not be selfish in her life. Because there was still her mother who needed her, as the last hope, when her sister, Helena, would never be present in this life. ‘I’ll contact Killian tomorrow. I can’t just tell him my decision right now. Also, I haven’t thought much about what I’ll say to everyone in the company. About Killian coming to this hospital just to talk to me, and asking me to come back to work at the company. Really, I don’t want them all to think bad things about me, which seems to be attracting Killian’s attention right now.’ Eveline slowly closed her eyelids, and began to rest her whole body as well as her mind which felt very tired now. There was still time until tomorrow, for her to contact Killian, and say that she was willing to return to work in the company. On the other hand, Killian had just arrived at the company, and slightly ran into his room. Everyone looked at Killian curiously, but did not dare to make any assumptions about it. So they all finally left and went back to their respective jobs. Meanwhile, Killian, who was already inside the room, quickly called Caleb to come into his office. “Caleb, quickly order two baskets of fruit, and make sure they’re fresh. Then order a bouquet of flowers, and when you’re done, put everything in my car. I’ll be waiting until this afternoon. No matter the cost, order them immediately.” Killian spoke quickly, and Caleb nodded in understanding. Caleb immediately took out his phone and carried out Killian’s instructions. “And yes, Caleb, you must find out where Eveline’s current home is. Find her new address in full and send it to my phone number.” “Yes, sir. I’ll do it right away. If that’s all, I’ll take my leave.” Caleb hurriedly left Killian’s office and immediately carried out the task Killian had just given him. Meanwhile, Killian sat down in his chair and fell silent. “I’ll try my best to impress you, Eveline. I want to win your heart from now on. I’ve realized all of that.”

Knock Knock The sound of knocking on the door of the hospital room immediately woke Eveline, who sat up straight on the sofa. She was startled. Eveline had been sleeping so comfortably and soundly that she was still blinking her eyes to shake off the drowsiness she was still feeling. Before she could react further, the door to her mother’s hospital room opened, revealing someone carrying a fairly large bouquet of flowers. Behind that person was another person carrying two bouquets filled with fruits. The bouquets they were carrying were tall enough to cover the faces of the two people holding them. Seeing this, Eveline immediately widened her eyes and stood up quickly. “Who are you? And who are these from?” Eveline asked, glancing several times at her mother, who was still sleeping soundly there. Eveline furrowed her brow deeply when she didn’t receive an answer from the two people. The two stopped walking right in front of Eveline, who was still confused and startled by their presence there. Soon, the man standing directly in front of Eveline began to lower the bouquet of flowers and reveal his face. The other man was standing right behind him, also carrying two bouquets. “Killian? Caleb? You two?” Eveline muttered, her eyes widening. She was extremely surprised to see Killian and Caleb in her mother’s hospital room. “How did you two know where my mother’s hospital room is?” Killian smiled broadly, finding Eveline’s reaction quite adorable. Caleb, on the other hand, only gave a faint smile. “I asked a nurse, and she showed us your mother’s hospital room. We brought this for you and your mother.” Killian whispered, then walked over and placed the bouquet of flowers in his hand on the sofa behind Eveline. Caleb also placed the bouquet of fruits on the sofa. Eveline continued to look at the two of them there. “You didn’t have to go to all this trouble, Killian. I don’t want to bother you both. And… you shouldn’t have done this, Killian.” Eveline muttered. “It’s okay. Besides, I wanted to give all of this to you and your mother.” Killian slightly lowered his smile, and Caleb nodded slowly. “How is your mother? Is she feeling much better now?” He asked, turning his head to look at Eveline’s mother, who was still asleep. She seemed undisturbed by his presence and Caleb’s. “She’s a little better. She’s still being evaluated by the doctor. If her condition improves significantly in the next two weeks, she’ll be able to go home.” Eveline walked over to her mother’s bedside table and sat down on the small chair there. Killian followed her over and stood right beside her. Meanwhile, Caleb decided to step out of the hospital room to give Killian and Eveline some time to talk. Caleb, of course, understood that Killian still needed a lot of time to talk with Eveline. Killian looked at Eveline’s mother and was immediately reminded of his late mother. He felt a pang of longing, but he had never been good at expressing his feelings, even back then. “Eveline, I just want you to know that I truly want to do something to help convince you to return to work at the company. Don’t see this offer as something that’s trapping you. Honestly, I don’t want you to think that way.” Killian explained immediately. Eveline nodded her head subtly. Of course, she understood perfectly well what Killian had done and said. However, Eveline didn’t know how she could return to work at Killian’s company without making others suspicious, given that Killian himself had tried so hard to offer her a job. Especially with the resignation letter Eveline had just handed to Lily that morning. It would feel incredibly odd if everyone who knew she had left and was no longer working at the company suddenly saw her returning the next day. “I know, Killian. It’s just that I’m a little worried about what others will think if I return to work at your company after submitting my resignation letter to the office this morning. There will be a lot of questions from all the employees at the office if I return to work tomorrow. I don’t want everyone to start suspecting me.” “Why are you so preoccupied with what others think? Why don’t you focus on your own desires and hopes? Or at least, think about someone who still depends on you so much.” Killian spoke firmly. This time, he understood Eveline’s mindset, which was so fearful and anxious about other people’s opinions. Something he couldn’t tolerate. Because the life we have is not someone else’s. “I know that. I still have many hopes and dreams. But in this world, life will never be free from the opinions of others.” Eveline sighed slowly. She looked very tired, but Eveline was trying not to show it all now. “Moreover, I used to receive a lot of comments and opinions from others about everything I did and everything that happened in my life. Maybe that’s one of the reasons why I’m always worried and afraid of what others think about me. And it feels suffocating.” Killian immediately sat down on the floor next to Eveline, startling her. “What are you doing, Killian? Don’t sit on the floor; sit on the sofa, and we can talk comfortably there. You don’t want to get your clothes dirty.” Eveline muttered, panicking, as she stood up from the small chair she was sitting on and grabbed Killian’s shoulders to help him stand up. Killian looked at Eveline with a sad expression. It had been a long time since Killian had interacted so closely with Eveline like this. Killian simply obeyed when Eveline pulled him to sit on the sofa, and once he was seated, Eveline quickly arranged the bouquets so she could sit on the sofa next to Killian. “Alright, now speak. Don’t crouch on the floor like that again.” Eveline whispered. “Alright.” Killian smiled faintly. “I just wanted to say that whatever you want to do, you should do it, as long as it brings you happiness. Don’t let yourself be too concerned about what others think, to the point where it hinders your progress.” “I understand, Killian. But I also have to consider what my office colleagues might think if I return to work.” “That’s not a problem. I’ll help you so they won’t have much to say about your return to the company.” “Are you sure you want to help me again?” “Of course. So, Eveline? Do you want to come back to work at my company again?” Eveline paused for a moment, then smiled. “Sure. I’ll work.”

“Thank you for the fruit and flowers,” Eveline said as she, Killian, and Caleb arrived at the hospital parking lot. Earlier, Killian had decided to go home immediately to take care of some work that had been delayed with Caleb, and Eveline had decided to accompany them on their walk to the parking lot. “No problem. Besides, it’s only proper to bring something when visiting someone who’s sick.” Killian replied with a wide smile on his face. For the first time, Eveline saw how pure Killian’s smile looked in front of her. Even long before that, Killian was very rarely seen smiling so broadly; if he did smile, it was only a faint smile that was barely noticeable to others. “Oh, by the way. Please convey my regards and Caleb’s to your mother when she wakes up later.” Eveline nodded firmly. “Of course. I’ll tell my mother later.” Eveline smiled faintly. Killian nodded slowly. Caleb had already opened the car door for Killian. Killian slowly got into the car, and Caleb immediately closed the door, then ran to the other side of the car. Killian lowered the car window and looked at Eveline, who was still silent. “Alright then. I have to go now, and yes, see you tomorrow at the office, Eveline.” “Sure.” Eveline agreed with Killian. Although, in truth, she didn’t want to come in tomorrow. Perhaps it would be very rude of Eveline to say this directly to Killian now. However, she still didn’t know what Killian’s plan was, so that all the staff at the office wouldn’t wonder why she was back at work, even after handing in her resignation letter that morning. In her opinion, it would look very suspicious if Eveline came in tomorrow. After that, Killian rolled up the car window again, and the car drove out of the hospital area at a moderate speed. Eveline exhaled slowly. The day felt quite long for Eveline now. But what could she do? She was just following the course of life. Eveline turned around and re-entered the hospital area, specifically her mother’s ward. Upon entering the room, Eveline saw that her mother had already woken up and was sitting leaned against her bedside table. “Mom, you’re awake?” Eveline asked as she walked toward her mother’s bedside table. “Yes, I just woke up. Where have you been? And… who sent the fruits and flowers? Was there a visitor who came to see me earlier? Was it Helena?” Her mother immediately asked many questions at once. Eveline’s breath caught in her throat when her mother mentioned Helena’s name. What could she say about Helena now? “Yes, Mom, there were guests who came earlier. My boss and a colleague from the office. They both brought us fruits and flowers. When they arrived earlier, you were sleeping, and they didn’t want to wake you up. So, they only stayed for a short while. I just escorted them both to the parking lot.” Her mother nodded slowly. She glanced at the fruits on the sofa and fell silent again. Eveline continued to watch the changes in her mother’s expression and sighed. “It seems Helena is very busy, Mom. So she hasn’t had time to visit you yet. Later, when she’s not busy anymore, she’ll definitely come here.” Eveline said, trying to cheer up and calm her mother’s feelings now. Though, in truth, Eveline knew very well that all of that was in vain. Eveline walked toward the sofa, opened one of the fruit bouquets, and took an orange and an apple from there. Then she approached her mother’s nightstand to peel the skin off both fruits so she could give them to her mother, who was still silent. “Mother, you know, Eveline. Helena, your younger sister, isn’t busy with her work. She just wants to avoid you and me. You already know Helena’s nature well. She hates you so much because of your behavior in the past. After all, you raised both of you too harshly in life. Forgive me, I should not have forbidden you from pursuing your dreams in the past. I have been too involved in all of your decisions since your father passed away. I didn’t know what to do to raise my children to have a better life than mine.” Her mother immediately gripped Eveline’s hand tightly as she was peeling the orange skin there. Both of their eyes immediately welled up with tears. Eveline had indeed felt hurt by her mother, just as Helena had. However, she didn’t want to feel too hurt by someone who had worked so hard to support her and Helena since their father’s death. Unfortunately, Helena couldn’t understand that very well, as she still couldn’t forget the hurt she felt toward their mother. And Eveline could no longer give advice to Helena. Because it would still end in vain if she did so. Helena’s stubborn nature and refusal to listen to others’ opinions were her own misfortune. Who knows when Helena could change from her stubborn nature. “It’s okay, Mom. It’s your job to raise us however you see fit. I know what we went through back then might have been a bit too harsh for kids our age. But look at me now, I’m working at a big company with a great career path. And Helena is doing well too.” Eveline rubbed her mother’s hand and tried to calm her down. “Mom, don’t worry about Helena. I’m sure she’ll come here to visit later. I’ll contact Helena and talk to her about all this.” Her mother shook her head quickly. “No need, Eveline. If Helena wants to come here, it must come from her own desire. Even if she comes here because of your request, I’m certain she’ll do it with a lot of resentment. I don’t want to hurt your heart again with Helena’s behavior like that. Let her do whatever she wants from now on, or even from the past.” Hearing her mother’s words, Eveline sighed heavily. Everything her mother had said was true. Because Helena would definitely come here with much humiliation, embarrassing herself and their mother as well. Of course, Eveline never wanted that to happen. Helena’s past behavior and mischief had already embarrassed her and her mother enough. Not anymore. “Of course.” Eveline nodded her head and returned her focus to peeling the orange, giving the pieces to her mother one by one. Eveline decided to eat the apple she had taken earlier directly, without peeling the skin. She needed a distraction. On one hand, there was Killian, and on the other, there was Helena. Drrrttt Drrrttt Eveline’s phone vibrated in her pants pocket. Quickly, Eveline checked her phone and found a message sent by the delivery service. Oh yes, she had just remembered about all the items in her old house. Miss Eveline, all your items from your old house have been brought to your new house. We are all waiting for you in front of the house. Can you come soon? So we can pack your items into your new house. Of course, sir. I’ll be there shortly. Please wait for me. Eveline replied to the message. “Mom, I have to go home now. I need to arrange some items from our old house to our new house. The delivery service I hired is waiting.” Eveline muttered as she put her phone into her bag, still chewing on an apple in her mouth. “Yes, okay. You go home first. I can manage on my own. Besides, there’s a nurse here.” Eveline nodded and left immediately. She ran out of the hospital grounds and hailed a taxi in front of the building. Eveline immediately gave the taxi driver the full address of her new home while finishing the apple she was holding. Soon after, a call from Lily came in on her phone, and Eveline answered it right away. “Yes, Lily? What’s up?” “There’s new information from Mr. Killian, and it’s about you, Eveline.” “Huh? What new information? I haven’t heard anything yet.” “Mr. Killian said your resignation letter was rejected because there’s a major project with investors that you’re handling. He said you can’t resign or stop working while you’re in charge of the project.” “Oh my gosh, so what should I do?” Eveline pretended not to know, and Killian’s plan seemed to have worked, so as not to shock all the staff with her returning to work at the company. “Yes, you have to come back, Eveline. He looked pretty upset when he received your resignation letter this morning. He was even shocked and didn’t believe it. So a few hours later, he decided that your resignation letter wasn’t accepted. So, you’re still an employee at this company. And yes, you’ll be handling all the projects with the investors.” “That means Killian’s plan worked. I can go back to work there tomorrow. That man is different now.”

“Oh, thank goodness you can come back to work here, Eveline.” Lily said when she saw Eveline arrive at the office this morning. Lily even got up from her desk and walked over to Eveline. She smiled broadly, looking very relieved. Eveline nodded and forced a small smile on her face. “Yes… that’s right.” She replied with a hint of reluctance. This morning, Killian had contacted her and said it would be better if she came to the office today, and of course, that came with a message containing a rather forceful command. “Why? You… you don’t look happy?” Lily stopped smiling and immediately changed her expression to one of slight confusion. Eveline shrugged her shoulders and shifted her gaze elsewhere. She had to act a little in the office this morning, on her first day back there. After all, she was acting, wasn’t she? So that no one in the office would suspect her or Killian at the moment. “I don’t know… I feel a little anxious.” Eveline murmured softly. “After all, the project with the investors is one of the biggest projects for this office. But I’m too small to be trusted to handle a project as big and risky as that.” Eveline shifted her gaze and looked back at Lily, who remained silent and listened to her words. “I feel a little insecure about all of this. The trust of many people will rest on my shoulders, and I’m a little… you know. I feel a bit insecure.” “Don’t feel that way, Eveline.” Lily immediately reached out her right hand and placed it on Eveline’s left shoulder, patting it a few times. As if giving Eveline a little strength as she began to lower her head. “I’m absolutely certain that you’re the only one capable of handling this major project. Besides, this is a huge opportunity to advance your current position.” Lily lowered her hand and moved closer to Eveline, then glanced to the right and left. As if making sure no one else could hear their conversation. “And actually, I heard a rumor that Mr. Killian plans to promote some staff members in the company. I don’t know who they are. But it could be you.” “Me?” Eveline pointed at herself with her right index finger. She started whispering as she spoke. With her eyes wide open, she couldn’t believe what Lily had just said. What’s more, she herself had never heard anything about the rumors surrounding her in recent times. And all of this was truly shocking to her. “How could I get a promotion? I’m just an ordinary marketing staff member. And I was only asked to handle the investor project by chance. I think… there are still many people who are far more deserving of that promotion than I am.” Eveline replied in a whisper, glancing at the employees who were beginning to arrive at the office that morning. She had no idea what the consequences might be if someone else were to overhear her conversation with Lily at that moment. “I know. I know. It’s just that I’ve been hearing rumors about it lately. And when you decided to quit yesterday, the rumors spread even more among the staff. Some were very excited, while others were very worried. They all hoped for a promotion, and Mr. Killian is rarely the kind of boss who gives many opportunities for staff in this office to get such a promotion.” Eveline wiped her forehead, which was starting to feel dizzy and was now covered in sweat. “Ah, I don’t know anything, Lily. Honestly, I only heard about the promotion rumors today. That’s all, I heard it from you. However, I can only hope that everything that will happen will be for the best. Lily nodded her head in agreement with what Eveline had just said. Lily herself also really hoped that she could get a promotion or a higher position in her current job as a receptionist at the office. Of course, all employees working in a large office or company also hope for a promotion in their careers. A promotion would certainly affect their salary, which would naturally increase. And Eveline seemed fully aware of all that. “I… I need to go to my office right away. Maybe I’ll get more information about this.” Eveline muttered quickly there. “Alright. Don’t forget to let me know if you get any new information later.” Eveline responded with a quick nod, then immediately left Lily there to enter the marketing staff room. Everyone seemed normal when she returned to the office today. And for some reason, Eveline felt quite odd about the atmosphere she was sensing at the moment. It was truly uncomfortable. “Could it be that this is just my imagination? After all, there is no significant difference between all the staff in this office. And besides, I only missed one day, and that was yesterday. Ugh, this is all because of Killian. If only he had given me a little time to think, and come up with a good and proper reason for my resignation letter yesterday, maybe my feelings wouldn’t feel so strange right now.” Eveline’s inner voice spoke. Eveline sat in her usual work chair, glancing around the marketing staff room several times. All the marketing staff had arrived and were starting to work on their respective tasks. But that didn’t immediately make Eveline feel calm about all the possibilities in her mind right now. She just didn’t know what to say. “Eveline?” Caleb’s voice suddenly rang out, calling Eveline. “Yes?” Eveline stood up from her seat and immediately looked toward Caleb, who was standing right in front of the marketing staff room door. Caleb’s arrival in the marketing staff room naturally caused some of the other marketing staff to glance at Caleb and Eveline alternately. “What’s up, Caleb?” Eveline asked again. “Mr. Killian is calling you to come to his office immediately. He said to bring the investor project files with you.” Caleb explained in his usual stiff, cold, and flat tone. Caleb was known as one of Killian’s most trusted employees, with a very rigid personality. That is why Caleb is quite respected by many employees working in Killian’s company. Eveline immediately nodded her head quickly. “Alright. I’ll go there right away.” She replied. After hearing Eveline’s response, Caleb turned around and left the marketing staff area to return to his own work. Meanwhile, Eveline hurriedly took the investor project files she had stored in the drawer, holding them in her left hand, while her right hand reached for her bag. She then walked out of the room toward Killian’s office. Eveline gripped the files tightly, trying to distract herself from the emptiness she felt and the many things she shouldn’t be thinking about right now. Not to mention the rather uncomfortable feeling she was experiencing at the moment. Eveline didn’t want the strange feelings she was experiencing today to affect her performance in working on the project files. Knock Knock Eveline knocked softly on Killian’s door and waited. “Come in!” After hearing the reply, Eveline immediately opened the door and entered the room. Eveline remained silent as she looked at Killian’s serious face staring at the laptop in front of him. For Eveline, the atmosphere in Killian’s room reminded her of the day she asked him for a loan to pay for her mother’s medical treatment. The day she agreed to spend a night with Killian. Something that, to this day, Eveline could not easily forget, even though she tried to hide her true feelings. “Mr. Killian? Did you call me?” Eveline asked in a soft voice. She remained standing stiffly in the middle of the room, quite a distance from Killian’s desk. “Yes, Eveline.” Killian looked up from his laptop and gazed at Eveline, who stood there silently, doing nothing. “I just wanted to say that you and I will be attending another investor meeting in New York in two days.” “What?! New York?! In two days?!” Eveline exclaimed involuntarily, her eyes widening upon hearing what Killian had just said. Eveline panicked immediately. Killian nodded quickly and looked seriously at Eveline, who was still in shock. “Yes, that’s right. I’ll take care of all the departure documents, and yes, make sure someone can look after your mother while we’re in New York for two weeks.” “Two weeks?!” This was even more shocking to Eveline, who had not yet fully accepted the information Killian had given her earlier. Killian smiled faintly. ‘That means I can spend a lot of time with you, Eveline.’

“You… you’re not joking, are you, Killian?” Eveline no longer spoke formally, because she was still feeling shocked. After all, what Killian had said seemed impossible for her to do at the moment. And again, on the trip to New York later, it was certain that only she and Killian would be going. Maybe Caleb would come too. But that seemed highly unlikely given Killian’s cunning nature. The stiff-necked man must have thought everything through carefully before finally telling Eveline about their plans to travel to New York together this morning. “Of course not, Eve. You know very well that I never joke about what I say. Especially with what I’ve said to others. And one of them is you, Eveline. I never joke about what I’ve said, even if it’s hard to believe.” Killian shook his head slowly, chuckling softly. He was truly delighted by the expression on Eveline’s face, who was still standing there in shock right in front of him. However, Killian found it very difficult to hide the smile or even the small chuckle that escaped his lips now. It seemed impossible for Killian to hold back his laughter in front of Eveline at that moment. “I can’t.” Eveline shook her head quickly. The surprise she had felt earlier had turned into annoyance toward Killian. Especially with the mischievous expression on Killian’s face right in front of her at that moment. It felt like Killian was mocking her for the reaction she had shown after hearing what he had said earlier. “But why? Is something wrong? Besides, this is just a regular business trip.” Killian immediately changed his expression. He was no longer chuckling there. Killian’s forehead began to furrow deeply. Killian even stood up from his chair and walked closer to Eveline. “I can’t go with you to New York for that business trip, Killian. I also can’t leave my mother alone in the hospital.” Eveline explained again. Her body tensed slightly as Killian stood so close in front of her. “You can contact your brother or your mother’s brother, Eveline.” “You don’t understand at all, Killian.” Eveline sighed heavily. “What don’t I understand if you haven’t told me the reason?” “I can’t. I don’t have…” Eveline paused for a moment, recalling Helena’s words from that day. “I don’t have anyone I can rely on to take care of my mother in the hospital. My mother doesn’t have a husband or other relatives she can rely on either. And I can’t bring myself to leave my mother alone to go on a business trip to New York for two weeks. That’s even beyond the timeframe for evaluating my mother’s health condition at the hospital.” Eveline wiped her sweaty face. “I can’t do that, Killian. Even if I agreed to go with you to New York on that business trip, I might not be able to think clearly. I wouldn’t be able to focus on the work there. I think you should find someone else to bring along.” “I can’t, Eveline. I can’t replace you as the person who’s been handling this major project with the investors. What would I tell the investors if they found out I replaced you in this major project with them all?” Killian paused, then sighed heavily. It all feels so complicated now. “They all, the investors, will probably say that I’m incompetent for bringing my own people or staff into this project. They might even say that my company can’t be trusted. What’s more, they all really liked it when you explained this project to them. I can’t replace you.” Hearing this from Killian, Eveline immediately felt very confused. On the one hand, she really wanted to go on the business trip to New York. But on the other hand, she was also worried about who would take care of her mother in the hospital while she was away. Eveline felt she didn’t have the right to ask Dr. Leo to pay more attention to and take care of her mother. After all, Dr. Leo only worked professionally. Eveline couldn’t possibly use that to her own advantage at this time. “Then what should I do, Killian? I can’t leave my mother alone in the hospital and go back to our new home by myself.” Eveline looked at Killian, who also seemed to be thinking now. Killian had previously thought that after telling Eveline about their business trip to New York, everything would go smoothly. Who knew that, given Eveline’s mother’s current condition, it would become a situation whose outcome was difficult to predict. Nevertheless, Killian himself was already firmly resolved to go on this business trip with Eveline. He couldn’t let it fail so easily. Because Killian had been thinking about this plan since last night. “All right, then.” Killian muttered, neutralizing his expression, then looking directly at Eveline, who now looked hesitant. “I will hire a special nurse to take care of and help your mother in the hospital until she returns to your new home.” “You can’t do that. I don’t want to owe you anything else. I haven’t paid the remaining money I owe you. I can’t accept any more help. What we did that night was enough.” Eveline said frantically. She even raised both her hands, making a gesture as if rejecting the idea Killian had just mentioned. “This isn’t about debt or anything like that, Eveline.” Killian stepped closer to Eveline and murmured softly. “I truly want to help. That’s all. That way, you can go on the business trip to New York with me without worrying about your mother’s condition at the hospital. I’ll personally ensure that the nurse who will take care of, accompany, and assist your mother is highly competent. So you can trust her.” Eveline fell silent for a moment, then began to think about everything. It would be beneficial to accept Killian’s help now, if she truly wanted to go on the business trip to New York. Moreover, Eveline’s mother would certainly not object if she were trying to further advance her current career. However, Eveline felt she needed to be cautious about what Killian might do next. “I have to accept Killian’s help once again. I also can’t trust or rely on Helena to take care of my mother. Because she hates my mother so much. But I also have to be cautious about what Killian will do later. For some reason, I also feel suspicious of him.” “Alright, I’ll accept it.”

Eveline entered the marketing staff room with slow steps. She had finished talking to Killian, and she felt the same way. To Eveline, it seemed as if Killian was planning something for her, and for some reason, it felt like it involved something Eveline had never expected before. To be honest, Eveline was actually feeling quite cautious and worried about what Killian was preparing for their upcoming business trip to New York. However, Eveline didn’t want to overthink what might happen. As she entered the marketing staff room and walked toward her desk, Eveline felt increasingly uneasy about the atmosphere and situation in the room. Truly, that strange feeling seemed unwilling to leave and disappear from within her since this morning. And Eveline was fully aware of all that, even now. She had realized it since entering the marketing staff room, where everyone there seemed unusually quiet and rarely spoke to her as they usually did. Eveline furrowed her brow deeply. Krek She sat down in her chair, then turned on her laptop on the desk, her eyes fixed on all the other marketing staff sitting in front of her and beside her. That was right. They all looked very quiet, focused on whatever they were doing at the moment. Eveline even glanced at Mr. Jose, the marketing manager who was usually very sociable with his subordinates. Now, Mr. Jose didn’t seem sociable at all. He seemed moody. “What’s really going on right now? What’s happened to everyone? Have I missed out on other information at the office too?” Eveline’s mind was filled with questions. Quickly, Eveline grabbed her phone while waiting for her laptop, which took a long time to load every time she turned it on. Eveline typed a short message on her phone to send to Lily’s number. Hey, have I missed out on more information about what’s happening in this office? I’ve noticed a lot of odd behavior from my fellow marketing staff since this morning. Have I done something that made them act so cold today? Eveline felt herself overthinking the change in attitude displayed by the other staff members, as well as the atmosphere they had created in the marketing staff room today. And Eveline didn’t like it one bit. Eveline waited for the message she had just sent to Lily to turn blue. Eve… I told you this morning, didn’t I? Mr. Killian is offering a great opportunity for staff and managers to get promoted. That’s why they’re all so focused on their work and performing so well. Still, why are they all so quiet now? And they all seem to be avoiding me. Maybe it’s just my feelings and thoughts. But I feel quite uncomfortable with their sudden change like this. Eveline typed out a reply and sent it to Lily. Eveline occasionally glanced at her marketing staff colleagues there, and still, none of them were talking to each other or even greeting one another. They were all focused on their documents and laptops. But truly, everything felt very strange and unfamiliar to Eveline at the moment. Yes, it’s not just in the marketing staff room, Eveline. It’s happening in all the staff rooms. Don’t worry, Eveline. We’re all striving for a promotion, which is rarely granted by Mr. Killian. I’m also working very hard to get the chance for a promotion from Mr. Killian. Reading Lily’s reply message, Eveline fell silent. Upon further reflection, what Lily had just said was true. Eveline herself also really hoped that she could get promoted now. Therefore, Eveline sighed slowly and replied to Lily’s message. You’re right, Lily. I shouldn’t overthink everything. In that case, let’s fight for the opportunity to get promoted at this office. Mr. Killian will definitely give opportunities to those who work hard, right? That’s right, Eveline. Therefore, I want to work even harder to get the opportunity to be promoted at this office. After all, with a promotion, our salaries will also increase. I really need this opportunity so I can buy a new house for my younger sibling. You know, right? My younger sibling has just graduated from school and will be entering college. They still need a lot of money for the future. I pray that everything we desire will come true someday. Alright, then, I have to get back to work and finish the tasks Mr. Killian assigned yesterday. I’ll also get back to work now, Eveline. After reading Lily’s message, Eveline immediately turned off her phone and began working on the reports she needed to complete in the marketing department first. Once all the marketing work is done, Eveline will immediately rush to prepare other reports that she and Killian will take to New York in the next two days. However, a two-day timeframe feels extremely short to prepare everything she needs to bring and complete. Not to mention informing her mother about her departure with Killian to New York for a business trip and to meet with other investors. Additionally, how will Eveline explain all of this to her mother or to Dr. Leo? After all, her mother’s condition, which was still under evaluation and would soon be concluded, would be quite complicated if she didn’t hear it herself. But Eveline tried to stay calm and trust the nurse that Killian would hire to help her take care of her mother while she was in New York. “I hope you’re not deceiving me with all the plans you’ve made for your business trip to New York in two days, Killian. If not, I won’t be able to stop myself from hating you even more. Because for some reason, I feel like all of this is part of your cunning plan. You’re just that kind of man, Killian. But really, I truly hope that everything in my mind right now is not what will actually happen.”

“Do you think what I’ve planned for Eveline is right?” Killian gazed at the ceiling of his office with a distant look in his eyes. He had thought about this a lot, and yes, he had finally decided to take Eveline on a business trip to New York. “In my opinion, the plan you’ve made is a bit risky, sir.” Caleb answered honestly. He was genuinely very concerned about Killian’s business trip with Eveline the day after tomorrow. However, from the start, he didn’t have the courage to voice his opinion unless Killian asked first. Moreover, Caleb was well aware of Killian’s nature, which made it difficult for him to act according to his true feelings. “Risky? But why? What’s wrong with my plan?” Killian immediately shifted his gaze from the ceiling of the room and looked at Caleb, who was standing right in front of his desk. Killian looked confused and curious now. He felt he didn’t need to maintain his image when he was with Caleb and Eveline. Because the two of them had become important people in his life. “Of course it’s risky, Mr. Killian. After all, by going on a business trip with Miss Eveline, she will definitely think something inappropriate about you. Although, I don’t know what the actual problem is between the two of you. It’s just that, several times when I saw Miss Eveline, she seemed a little uncomfortable with your slightly different behavior towards her, compared to other people.” Caleb explained his thoughts very carefully to Killian at that moment. Killian fell silent, pondering what Caleb had just said. Eventually, he nodded slowly in agreement. Killian agreed with what Caleb had said. “You’re right. I should have noticed that, on several occasions, Eveline seemed uncomfortable around me. I just didn’t think much about it. I just wanted to be near her, and I deliberately planned a business trip to New York with her, just so we could spend a lot of time together.” Killian paused, then sighed heavily. He seemed to be regretting the plan he had thought of earlier. “I shouldn’t have done that.” Caleb furrowed his brow as he listened to Killian’s mutterings. But still, he didn’t say anything about it. Meanwhile, Killian stood up from the chair he was sitting on and walked toward Caleb. Then he stopped, leaning against the desk in the room. “But I’ve already invited Eveline to come with me to New York. I’ve even hired the best nurse to accompany her mother, who is still in the hospital. Do you think all of that will still make Eveline feel uncomfortable with me?” Killian immediately felt worried. Moreover, he had already prepared everything he and Eveline would need for the trip to New York. “I think all the preparations you’ve made so far won’t be a big issue, Mr. Killian. You just need to soften your rigid and cold demeanor toward others. Additionally, you should start being more friendly toward others. Or act more freely. Perhaps that could make Miss Eveline feel much more comfortable with you in the future.” “I truly hope that can happen in the right way. However, I’m not very confident, given the mistake I’ve made with Eveline.” “If you don’t mind, what mistake did you actually make with Miss Eveline that led to the current situation between the two of you?” Caleb could no longer contain the curiosity he’d felt since first observing the interactions between Killian and Eveline over the past few days. Killian fell silent. ‘After all, Caleb is a friend and someone I’ve always trusted. He’s been a very loyal colleague of mine. At least, if I really need Caleb’s opinion and input, I need to tell him everything that has happened between me and Eveline now.” “Actually… something did happen between me and Eveline. It was quite complicated, and even today, I deeply regret it. And I know very well that I can’t turn back time. But I truly hope to fix everything that’s happened between the two of us. It’s just that I often feel unsure about what I’ve planned.” “What exactly have you done?” “I’ve slept with Eveline.” *** ‘I’ll go home now and head straight to the hospital. My work is all done, and I have enough time to go home earlier this afternoon. Once I arrive at the hospital, I’ll immediately explain the business trip to New York with Killian to my mother. Oh God, please let everything go smoothly. I don’t want anything to happen that I don’t want to happen later.’ Eveline’s mind was filled with prayers. After closing her eyes several times, Eveline opened them again and immediately packed all her belongings, placing everything into her bag. She was fully prepared to leave the marketing staff room right away. Even so, Eveline still looked around and glanced at all the staff, including Mr. Jose, who still looked busy with their files and laptops. It would be rude for her to leave without saying goodbye. “Everyone, I have to go home early today. My work is all done,” Eveline said softly as she stood up from her chair and gathered her bag and belongings. Mr. Jose and all the marketing staff immediately turned their gaze toward Eveline and smiled warmly at her. “Of course, Eveline. Be careful on your way home.” They said in unison. Eveline nodded and returned their warm smiles, then quickly walked out of the room. Occasionally, Eveline glanced at the small watch on her wrist, then at the elevator usually used by Killian. It would be best if the two of them didn’t meet this afternoon. Because Eveline needed to clear her mind of all the negative thoughts that had been filling her mind about the business trip to New York with Killian. “Don’t worry, dear. Everything will be fine. I’m sure I’ll get this promotion, so you don’t have to worry about your tuition fees later.” The voice immediately made Eveline stop in her tracks, and she quickly walked toward the source of the voice. Eveline peered at a fairly high wall on the side of the company building, where she could see Lily sitting cross-legged with a cell phone pressed to her right ear. “Lily?”

“Lily, what are you doing there?” Eveline walked closer to Lily, who immediately turned off her phone and stood up from her crouching position. Lily looked awkward when she saw Eveline approaching her. She even tried to avert her gaze from Eveline, who was now standing right next to her. Eveline furrowed her brow, continuing to look at Lily curiously. “What’s wrong, Lily? Do you have a problem?” Eveline asked again when Lily didn’t immediately answer her previous question. Lily shook her head quickly and boldly looked at Eveline, forcing a smile on her lips. “No. No. It’s not a big problem. I just… I just called my younger sister. Um, I have to get back to work now. See you tomorrow, Eveline.” Lily answered quickly and ran back into the office. She left Eveline standing there, staring at Lily’s back with curiosity. Eveline had never seen Lily look so nervous and unable to speak smoothly like she usually did. However, Eveline didn’t want to pry too much right now. “Maybe Lily has a problem with her younger sister and doesn’t want me to know. Besides, that makes sense too. In any case, it was Lily’s personal matter and very private. I shouldn’t have interfered or known about it,” Eveline muttered, turning around and walking away from the place. Eveline decided to take a taxi again this afternoon to go to the hospital and explain everything she would be doing in two days. That is, a business trip to New York with Killian. Eveline opened her phone and played with some of her social media apps. There wasn’t much she could find, except checking Helena’s social media and seeing what new things Helena was currently doing or had already done. Nevertheless, she never contacted Helena again, nor did Helena ever contact her or their mother. Eveline looked at Helena’s social media, filled with new photos showcasing the luxury Helena was flaunting. Eveline sighed deeply. If only Helena didn’t harbor such resentment toward their mother, perhaps she could forgive Helena now. But she couldn’t. And Eveline couldn’t. ‘If only Helena could think clearly about what she’s done and worked on all this time. Though I’ve never known what Helena’s been doing, I just hope she’ll always be okay with her current situation.’ Eveline’s inner voice spoke. After that, she turned off her phone again and put it back in her bag. Eveline looked out the taxi window at the scenery passing by. There were many things that were still Eveline’s dreams, which felt quite difficult for her to achieve now. However, she was truly trying her best at the moment. Without Eveline realizing it, Killian was following the taxi she was riding in right behind her. Killian was driving his own car, while Caleb was heading home to Killian’s house by taxi. Killian had been watching Eveline’s movements all along, as she was returning home much earlier than the other employees. Killian quickly followed the taxi Eveline was riding in at a moderate speed. “Maybe Eveline will go to the hospital this afternoon, and I can use this opportunity to meet Eveline’s mother again. At least, I can hope that Eveline’s mother might like me, and who knows, maybe I can get the green light to build a connection with Eveline afterward. Goodness, what am I thinking now? Why am I thinking about all these things when Eveline herself still seems quite uncomfortable with my presence around her all this time?” Killian shook his head quickly. Occasionally, he laughed at what was going on in his own mind. Killian felt very silly about what was on his mind at the moment. At that moment, he himself was not too sure about Eveline’s feelings towards him. How could he feel so confident about everything that was on his mind right now? It was truly unreasonable for someone like Killian to think that way now. Soon, the taxi Eveline was riding in stopped right in front of the hospital. She got out of the taxi after paying the fare. Killian stopped his car a good distance away and made sure Eveline had entered the hospital building first. After Eveline went inside, Killian drove his car into the hospital parking lot. Hurrying his steps, he followed Eveline, who was already quite far ahead of him, through the hospital corridors. Earlier, Killian had stopped briefly to buy some snacks and drinks at the hospital cafeteria. At least, he needed to appear as though he was bringing something for Eveline and her mother. A small smile appeared on Killian’s lips, and he hoped that all the plans he had already made would go smoothly now. Killian continued walking toward Eveline’s mother’s hospital room, with a smile on his face. But soon, Killian’s footsteps stopped when he saw Eveline still standing in front of his mother’s hospital room, chatting with Dr. Leo. Killian immediately pretended to be busy and kept himself occupied there so that Eveline wouldn’t see him directly. “Your mother’s condition has improved significantly now, Eveline. And in a few days, she’ll be able to go home. I’ve already asked the nurse on duty to prepare the medications your mother will need at home.” Dr. Leo explained. “I’m very grateful for that, Doctor. I’m also deeply thankful for what you and the nurses have done to ensure my mother’s condition is much better than before. I’m very happy to hear that.” Eveline replied, pausing for a moment, with a small smile on her lips. “But, for the next few days, I won’t be able to come here for a while. I have work outside the city and will have to leave my mother alone in the hospital. But my boss is helping by hiring a nurse to take care of my mother while she’s still in the hospital. Could you also assist the nurse later if she’s a bit unsure about everything my mother needs as usual?” “Of course, Eveline. I will also continue to help your mother until it is time for her to return home. Don’t worry. Your mother is very healthy now, so you can focus more on your work.” Dr. Leo nodded and reached out to pat Eveline gently on the shoulder. Of course, this did not escape Killian’s gaze, who was still hiding. Killian clenched his fists tightly, glaring sharply at Dr. Leo. He felt angry and… jealous. “Alright, doctor, thank you so much again. I need to go inside and speak directly with my mother.” Eveline murmured. Dr. Leo withdrew his hand and nodded. “Of course. I also need to get back to work now.” After that, Dr. Leo and Eveline both left and continued with their respective activities.

Killian walked closer to Eveline’s mother’s hospital room and found Eveline cleaning some things in the room. Killian peeked in like a young boy full of curiosity. Killian couldn’t help himself from doing that. Killian had never felt anything new like what he was feeling for Eveline now. Though Killian felt that he hadn’t fully realized what he was feeling for Eveline yet, he just wanted to do many things with her. Not to mention his conversation with Caleb earlier, which seemed to slap Killian’s mind awake. “What have you done, sir? How could you make such an agreement with Miss Eveline without knowing the truth first?” Caleb looked at Killian in disbelief, that the man who had always lived with respect and stiffness had made such a big mistake by making a one-night agreement with Eveline, an employee at Killian’s own company. “I know I’ve made a huge mistake, Caleb. I didn’t bother to find out about Eveline first and made a crazy deal. I thought, at first, Eveline was just like those other women. The women who are obsessed with wealth and money for their own gain. I also misjudged Eveline and compared her to those women.” Killian sighed. “You know best, sir. But this time, Miss Eveline can’t be compared to the woman who was your father’s mistress. Not all women are like that, sir. Have you even apologized to Miss Eveline?” “Yes. Of course I have. I apologized, even though my thoughts and feelings are still confused about what I’m actually feeling. I feel guilty and, yes, confused too. Something I can’t just explain so easily.” Killian looked up and gazed at the ceiling of his office. “Sir, I’ve known you for a very long time. I’ve also worked for you for a very long time. I believe that one day you will understand what is truly happening to yourself, just as you are now with Miss Eveline. You just need time to understand everything slowly. Sooner or later.” Killian sighed slowly as he recalled the conversation he had with Caleb earlier. Killian was well aware that he had made a huge mistake and had done many wrong things to Eveline. However, Killian didn’t know if Eveline would be willing to forgive him for all the mistakes he had made. Killian fell silent and continued to stare at Eveline in the hospital room. Soon, Killian decided to go inside. Knock Knock Without waiting for an answer, Killian entered the hospital room, and his sudden arrival startled both Eveline and her mother. “Killian? What are you doing here? Why did you come here so suddenly?” Eveline looked at him in disbelief. Killian smiled stiffly, looking a bit nervous. Killian didn’t really know what he was doing there either, but he was just following what had been on his mind since earlier. Killian looked at Eveline’s mother, who was smiling warmly at him, and Killian smiled back. “I… I just wanted to drop by. Yes. I’m just stopping by for a moment.” Killian replied, nodding his head slightly. Killian tried not to look at Eveline, who was already staring at him suspiciously. Killian walked toward the bed where Eveline’s mother was still lying. “Are you feeling better now?” Killian asked Eveline’s mother. “Of course. I feel better than before. Thank you so much for all your help. I don’t know if my daughter is good enough at her job, but you’ve given us so much unexpected help.” “Mom…” Eveline glared slightly at her mother’s words, but her mother just replied with a small laugh. Killian also laughed softly now. “It’s no problem. Eveline is a very competent employee at the company. As a boss, I try to help with whatever my employees need. Don’t worry, your daughter never disappoints in her work.” Killian finally replied, glancing slightly at Eveline, whose face had turned red. “Um… Mom, I’ll talk to Killian first then.” Eveline immediately pulled Killian’s arm to get him out of her mother’s hospital room. Killian complied, and he couldn’t take his eyes off Eveline, who still seemed uncomfortable with his sudden appearances anywhere and anytime around her. Meanwhile, Eveline’s mother watched with a mix of amusement and happiness at the interaction between Eveline and Killian; to her, it looked like two people who were in love. On the other hand, Eveline took Killian to the hospital garden and sat on a bench, sighing heavily. Eveline had no idea why Killian had come to the hospital and greeted her mother there. Eveline felt uncomfortable or even went out of her way to avoid Killian for a while, before they both left for New York in a few days for business with investors and the company. “What do you really want, Killian? Why did you suddenly come here? Aren’t we leaving for New York in two days?” Eveline asked. “I…” Killian mumbled, as if he had lost the words he wanted to say as an answer and instead just stared at Eveline, who was looking straight ahead. Killian seemed hypnotized by Eveline’s face, which looked so sweet to him, even though it was clear that Eveline was exhausted now. Perhaps Eveline was also overwhelmed by what had been happening in her life lately, and Killian’s presence there only seemed to be adding to her stress. “I don’t even know what I’m doing, Eveline. I’m sorry if I seem to be bothering you here. It’s just that I didn’t realize I was driving my car toward this hospital.” Killian finally answered slowly and honestly. Eveline startled and immediately turned to look at Killian, who was still staring at her with an expression that was hard to understand. Eveline’s eyelids fluttered a few times, unsure of how to respond. This was a situation Eveline had faced before when talking to Killian. A tense, heart-pounding atmosphere. Secretly, Eveline was starting to feel comfortable with Killian’s presence, but she didn’t want to admit it. “I’m sorry, Eveline.” Killian murmured, still staring at Eveline. “For what?” Eveline furrowed her brow, looking confused and also feeling odd. “I’m sorry for everything I did to you that night.” Hearing Killian’s words, Eveline fell silent and recalled what had happened between them. Killian had already apologized to her before, but what was lost that night could never be recovered, could it? Eveline shifted her gaze and no longer looked at Killian. “You’ve already apologized before, Killian. Why apologize again?” “I don’t know. I think it’s like a punishment from God, making me keep feeling sorry and apologize to you until you finally forgive the bad things I’ve done to you, Eveline.” Klaus muttered, also looking away while taking a deep breath. “God always forgives people’s mistakes, Killian. What you’re feeling now isn’t a punishment, but just the regret you feel for what you’ve done.” Eveline murmured. “Besides, I also don’t know why you set that condition that night. But what’s done is done. Because what’s done can’t be undone, right?” “You’re right, Eveline. I’ve been carrying so much regret inside me, and I’ve only made things worse with you. That’s what’s been weighing me down with every step I’ve taken since that night between the two of us. And I feel like another apology won’t erase the burden in my heart. And I’m truly sorry for what I did, Eveline.” Killian took Eveline’s right hand and held it tightly. Killian and Eveline looked at each other now. “Don’t keep apologizing, Killian. It will only make your heart feel heavier. I’ve already forgiven you for what happened. And besides, it wasn’t entirely your fault. I agreed to the terms you set that night, and I was involved in what we did. What needs to be done now is to start getting used to not dwelling on what happened in the past. And that’s more than enough to lift the weight from your heart.”

“Tomorrow, I will come with Caleb and the nurse who will help your mother during her treatment at the hospital until she returns home. By introducing the nurse to you and your mother, I don’t want anything you don’t like to happen,” said Killian, shortly after he escorted Eveline back inside and stopped in front of her mother’s hospital room. “Really? Alright then. I’ll tell my mother about the business trip to New York shortly. Thank you.” Eveline replied, nodding. “Of course.” Killian nodded slowly, feeling nervous because Eveline hadn’t taken her eyes off him since they arrived. Killian felt his heartbeat quicken every time he met Eveline’s gaze like this. Killian wasn’t sure if his face was even blushing, just because of Eveline’s gaze on him? “Do you still want to go inside?” Eveline asked, curious. “No. I think I’ll just stay here. There are still many things I need to prepare for our journey. And yes, don’t worry. I’m sure the nurse I requested is competent in her duties.” Killian replied, shaking his head slowly. “Alright then.” Eveline muttered, not knowing what else to say. “Alright, I have to go now. See you later.” Without waiting for Eveline’s response, Killian walked away, his hands in his pants pockets, moving quickly with his head occasionally bowed. Eveline immediately looked at Killian’s back, which was getting farther and farther away from her position, still standing in front of her mother’s hospital room door, with a small frown on her forehead now. Eveline herself didn’t want to think too much about Killian’s attitude, which was quite difficult for her to understand, so she decided to go straight into her mother’s hospital room. There, her mother was still awake, eating bread bit by bit. Seeing Eveline arrive, her mother immediately smiled slightly. “What happened with your boss? Is everything okay? Did you guys talk about work earlier?” Her mother asked Eveline many questions. “Yes, we just talked about work.” Eveline nodded, then sat down on the chair. “Is your work okay, Eveline?” Her mother asked again, curious. “It’s fine, Mom. There’s nothing to worry about. Everything is going very smoothly, and there’s something very important I want to tell you now.” “What else is there, Eveline? Did your boss say something that hurt your feelings earlier?” Her mother asked again, worried. Eveline smiled slightly and shook her head slowly. “No. Of course not. I wanted to tell you that Killian and I have to go to New York in a few days to handle the company’s investors there. And because of that, I won’t be able to be here until you come home later. Killian has already arranged for a nurse to help you. Since I’m his employee, as the boss, he wants to provide enough assistance for us. Is it okay if I go to New York for a while for this important work with the investors?” Eveline asked hesitantly, unsure of her mother’s reaction. “If it’s something important related to work, then it’s not a big deal, Eveline. Do your job properly, because after all, Killian seems to trust you to help manage those investors, right? So it’s better to maintain the trust he has in you.” Hearing her mother’s answer, Eveline immediately smiled slightly with a sense of relief. “Alright. Killian said the nurse who will help you tomorrow will come, and I’ll tell her everything you usually need. Don’t worry; I’m sure the nurse Killian has arranged will be very good to you. And yes, if something important happens, I’ll also ask Dr. Leo to help you later, okay?” Eveline gently patted her mother’s hand. Her mother then nodded slowly and smiled broadly. “It’s okay, Eveline. I’m very grateful for all the help your boss has given me. Besides, I also believe that you will work hard and live up to the trust Killian has placed in you.” Eveline didn’t answer and just nodded her head. “Well then, I’ll go home first, Mom. I have to pack some things to take to New York later. I’ll also bring some new, clean clothes for you. I also have to prepare a spare house key to give to the nurse tomorrow. And yes, is there anything else you need, Mom? So I can bring it here tonight.” “No, Eveline. I already have enough here. Just bring more clean clothes and maybe some snacks for me and the nurse tomorrow.” “Alright. I’ll come back here tonight.” After saying that, Eveline immediately stood up from the chair and took her work bag and her mother’s belongings that she needed to take to the laundry, as well as various items no longer needed in her mother’s hospital room, so the room could be much cleaner now. It didn’t take long before Eveline left her mother’s hospital room carrying many things. Eveline decided to go home by taxi and stop by the laundry service she regularly used to wash and iron her clothes and her mother’s clothes. Eveline leaned back in the taxi seat after handing over the clothes to the laundry service. Eveline turned her head and looked at the scenery during the ride home. There were many things Eveline couldn’t understand after she had indirectly become involved in Killian’s life. After spending that one night together, Eveline felt that Killian was always finding ways to get closer to her or even directly involved in her very complicated life. Eveline didn’t know the meaning behind all the kindness Killian showed her, but she dared not ask about it, as she still needed time to save money and improve her life and her mother’s life. Why have you been involved in my life since that night, Killian? What do you really want from me? Or are you like other men who crave warmth at night? Or do you just want to know how strong or weak I am in my convictions? I know and still remember that you were the one who bought me for one night and took my virginity, as the first man for me. Will you do the same with me in New York? Buy one night in exchange for warmth in bed, Killian? I truly hope you won’t do anything that will make me remember the night when I was powerless against something beyond my control. Because I don’t know what will happen to me if we do something together again. Eveline’s heart spoke anxiously. Soon, the taxi stopped in front of the new house Eveline had bought with the proceeds from selling her old house some time ago. Eveline quickly paid the taxi fare and got out to enter her new home. The simple yet very livable house was no problem for Eveline, even though she had once lived in a much larger house. As long as the house was still suitable and spacious enough for her mother’s retirement years. Eveline locked the door again and quickly went into her room to clean herself up so she could rest sooner, before returning to the hospital with the items her mother needed. After showering and washing her hair, Eveline lay down briefly on the bed, still with a towel wrapped around her wet hair. Eveline closed her eyes and took a slow breath. Soon, Eveline opened her eyes again and looked at the ceiling of her room with an uncertain gaze and feeling. Eveline began to doubt whether she should go to New York, but if she refused, not only would her mother be confused, but the other employees at the company would also start wondering why she, Eveline, always tried to avoid Killian. Eveline didn’t want anyone else to find out about what she and Killian had done that night. She truly didn’t want that to happen and change everyone’s perception of her. “No. No. I don’t want anyone else to suspect or even find out what Killian and I did together that night. I don’t want anyone else to know and spread it around. If that happens, all my efforts to become an employee at that company, even without knowing Killian, will change. I work at that company based on my values and abilities, not because of a deal made that night. I don’t want others to see me differently.” Eveline then got up from her lying position and shook her head very quickly. “No. I don’t want anyone to suspect us. Even though Killian and I don’t have any kind of relationship beyond that of boss and employee, I don’t want anyone else to know what Killian and I did that night. I also don’t want anyone else to know what I gave Killian that night, and what Killian gave me in return after that night. Everything that happened that night is over. So, I don’t need to keep worrying about what Killian will do, because that agreement is over.”

The next day, Killian was still at home with Caleb and Alea, the nurse he had chosen to help Eveline’s mother while he was away in New York for work. Killian looked at Alea, who was ready with her belongings, and smiled. Killian had known Alea for a long time, as Alea’s mother had also helped take care of Killian’s mother when she was ill. “Killian, don’t worry about anything. My mother has taught me a lot to become a skilled nurse. I also graduated from nursing school with high grades and competencies. I’m sure your girlfriend’s mother won’t feel lacking in any way, I’ll make her comfortable under my care.” Alea said enthusiastically. “My girlfriend’s mother?” Killian’s eyes widened at Alea’s blunt statement. Caleb chuckled and tried to suppress his own laughter at Killian’s shocked expression. Alea, unaware of why Killian was staring at her, looked confusedly at Killian and Caleb several times. “Did I say something wrong?” Alea asked, scratching her head. “My girlfriend’s mother? She… she’s not my girlfriend.” Killian evaded the question. But the words he just spoke made his face grow even redder. Between his words and his expression, Killian was completely unable to lie. “That’s right, Alea. I think you mispronounced Miss Eveline’s name. She’s Mr. Killian’s fiancée.” Caleb added with a teasing tone. That made Killian glare at Caleb in disbelief. “Hey!” Alea giggled at Killian’s disbelieving expression and red face. “Oh my gosh. I didn’t know there was finally a woman who could melt Killian’s icy heart. What is she like? What’s her name?” Alea was even more curious. “Miss Eveline Mason, she’s the best employee in the company. I think Mr. Killian has known who she is for a long time, but his cold, indifferent, and insensitive attitude has only made him distance himself further, yet he can’t bear to be away from Miss Eveline.” Caleb explained with a small laugh as he saw Killian growing more upset, since he was being indirectly teased now. “Stop it. Why are the two of you teaming up to bully me like this?” Killian furrowed his brow deeply and spoke unwillingly. This immediately made Caleb and Alea stop talking, though they were still chuckling now. Killian took a slow breath and tried to change his expression to look normal, though he wasn’t sure if the redness on his face from embarrassment had completely faded or was still there. “Alea, have you told your husband that you’ll be taking care of my mother’s employee starting today until I return from New York?” Killian asked. Alea nodded. “Of course I have. You know how Bram is, right? If I didn’t ask permission or tell him, Bram would throw a tantrum, thinking I was going to take care of a middle-aged man. He’s the most jealous person because he doesn’t want any other man to take care of me besides him. You know how spoiled he is toward me.” “Of course I know. Anyway, Bram is also my good friend, and he’s very jealous. It’s hard to believe that someone like Bram, who’s such a ladies’ man, would be afraid and submit to you.” Killian replied with a chuckle, recalling the moment when Bram, his friend, said he would marry Alea within three months of meeting her because he was truly in love and didn’t want to lose her if he was even a second late. “Don’t worry. Bram already knows, and he’ll help me if I have any trouble later. And yes, will Caleb be coming to New York too?” Alea looked at Caleb. “I want to come, but Mr. Killian won’t allow it. He said I should stay and take care of the company and handle some tasks that are still pending. Anyway, I’m also his assistant at the company. So when Mr. Killian isn’t at the company, I have to take over his tasks.” “Alright then. Can we leave now? I’m sure Miss Eveline is already at the hospital taking care of her mother, right?” Alea looked at the small watch on her left wrist. The clock showed 11 a.m. “I think you’re right, Alea. I’m sure Eveline was absent this morning and is now at the hospital to visit her mother.” Killian nodded in agreement with Alea’s words. Killian stood up, grabbed his briefcase, and prepared to walk out of the house. However, after taking a few steps, Killian stopped. “What’s wrong, sir? Did you forget something?” Caleb asked curiously and stopped to look at Killian, who had suddenly fallen silent in front of them. Alea also looked at him curiously. Without saying anything, Killian turned to look at Caleb and Alea behind him. “It seems I can’t go with you two to the hospital to see Eveline’s mother. Caleb, take Alea to the hospital in another car. I’ll go to the office alone.” Killian replied in a voice that sounded very serious. “But why?” Caleb was confused by Killian’s sudden change. “Nothing. I just remembered I need to do some things at the office right away. It’s better if the two of you go to the hospital to meet Eveline and her mother there. I have to get something done at the office. Don’t forget to bring some fruit when you go to the hospital.” After saying that, Killian immediately continued walking toward the car he usually used to go to the office, without waiting for Caleb and Alea’s response. Killian’s sudden change made Caleb and Alea furrow their brows deeply, clearly confused by Killian, who seemed to be deep in thought and not very focused at the moment. “So what now, Caleb?” Alea asked after Killian’s car had left the vast driveway of their house. The car sped away quickly. “No problem. The two of us will go to the hospital to visit Miss Eveline and her mother. We also need to buy some fruits first. Do you need anything?” Caleb followed Killian’s previous statement and looked at Alea. “Nothing. I’ve already brought the medications, nursing supplies, and even snacks. So don’t worry. We just need to buy the items that will at least be used by Miss Eveline’s mother later.” Alea replied. “Alright then. Let’s go now. It’s almost lunchtime, and Miss Eveline won’t be too long at the hospital during working hours like now.” Alea nodded in agreement, then they walked toward the other car. Caleb drove the car while stopping to buy some fruit to bring to the hospital. Upon arriving at the hospital, Caleb brought the fruit and walked with Alea into Mrs. Eveline’s hospital room, where Eveline had already prepared to return to the office. “You just arrived? I almost didn’t get to see you because I was about to go back to the office.” Eveline said kindly upon seeing Caleb and Alea arrive. “Sorry we’re late, we brought this for your mother, Miss Eveline.” Caleb replied, showing the fruits he was holding in both hands. “Oh my. This is so thoughtful. Thank you so much…” Eveline replied as she accepted the fruits and placed them in a large bowl on the table next to her mother’s bed, who was having her hospital-style lunch. “Miss Eveline, let me introduce you to Alea, the nurse assigned by Mr. Killian to assist your mother while you’re in New York.” Caleb said. Eveline turned and looked at Alea, who was smiling broadly at her. Eveline returned the smile and hugged Alea briefly. “Thank you for agreeing to help me take care of my mother for the next few days,” Eveline said to Alea as she released the brief hug she had given her. “You’re welcome, Miss Eveline. I’m happy to help. Don’t worry, I’ll take good care of your mother.” Alea replied with a wide smile. “Don’t call me Miss, just call me Eveline. I feel uncomfortable if you call me Miss. So just call me Eveline.” Eveline said. “Of course. Alright, Eveline.” Alea agreed and called her Eveline. Shortly after that, Eveline explained some things her mother needed and the activities her mother had to do to improve her physical condition. Additionally, Eveline explained the foods and drinks the doctor had prohibited her mother from consuming while in the hospital. Alea, of course, immediately noted and memorized everything so she wouldn’t forget. Eveline and Alea also exchanged phone numbers to facilitate communication between them, especially if Eveline were to be in New York and miss her mother. After finishing, Eveline bid farewell and left to return to the office and continue her pending work. Throughout the journey, Eveline kept wondering why Killian hadn’t come to the hospital with Caleb and Alea.

Upon arriving at the company, Eveline could not find Killian anywhere. Eveline was surprised because usually the man would always walk around to see the work being done by his employees. Whether they were doing their jobs well or not, and give various kinds of advice and input to the employees in his company. However, today it seemed like Killian didn’t want to leave his office, even for a moment, or perhaps he was busy with various preparations he needed to make before leaving for New York. Eveline was naturally very curious, but she didn’t want to dwell on it too much right now and instead chose to continue with the rest of her work that she hadn’t finished yet. Eveline sat down at her desk after organizing her bag and belongings, then turned on her laptop to work as usual. Today, the office was unusually quiet, but in a positive way, as all the employees were focused and working hard to meet Killian’s expectations and potentially secure a promotion. Eveline didn’t think much about a promotion, but if she did, she could get more benefits that would help her future life with her mother. However, for now, Eveline wasn’t sure whether Killian would evaluate her performance at the company as an ordinary employee or as a woman who had spent a hot night with him. Eveline didn’t want the promotion she received to be based on anything other than the value of her work as an employee at the company. Truly, Eveline felt increasingly anxious now. She even felt that her life could become stuck at the same point for some time to come if she didn’t soon discuss and clarify the questions that had been weighing on her mind and heart. Eveline wants to make sure that Killian will still evaluate her performance as an employee at the company fairly or if he is still influenced by what they did that night. But to ask that question, Eveline feels unable to say it. Eveline feels ashamed and doesn’t want to remember what she and Killian did that night. Eveline’s feelings and thoughts are growing more uncertain now. “Eveline, is it true that Mr. Killian’s rival company will also be present at the important meeting with investors in New York later?” Lily asked as she walked toward Eveline’s desk carrying two mugs of hot chocolate. It had become one of Lily’s habits to bring hot chocolate for Eveline, and the two of them sometimes took turns doing so. If Lily arrived first, she would prepare it; if Eveline arrived first, she would prepare it. “Oh, really? I haven’t heard anything about that. Mr. Killian hasn’t told me anything about who will be attending the meeting with the investors in New York. Where did you hear that?” Eveline replied, shaking her head slowly, as she truly had no knowledge of the matter. “I heard it from Caleb. He just came and asked where Mr. Killian was. So I told him that Mr. Killian has been in his office since he arrived until now. I asked if he would be going to New York, but Caleb said he wouldn’t be going and would stay here while Mr. Killian is away.” Lily paused and looked around, as if being careful that no one else would hear. Seeing Lily like that made Eveline even more curious, because Killian hadn’t said anything to her either about the list of names of who would be attending the meeting with the investors in New York. Eveline also looked around, worried that someone else besides the two of them might be listening to their conversation. “Caleb said he would stay here to replace Mr. Killian as his assistant to oversee the company. Caleb was worried that if he went to New York and no one replaced Mr. Killian here, something bad might happen. Caleb also said that one of Mr. Killian’s rivals would also go to New York to take the investors away from Mr. Killian. It’s crazy. I don’t know who the rival is, but from what I’ve heard, most of the company’s rivals are crazy men.” “Crazy men? Do you mean power-hungry men?” Eveline asked to confirm. “Of course he’s power-hungry, Eve. All of this company’s rivals are power-hungry. I don’t know who they are, but I’m sure they’re dangerous people. I’m telling you this so you’ll be careful while you’re in New York, Eve. I’m very worried.” “Don’t worry, Lily. Besides, I won’t be too involved with Mr. Killian’s issues with the investors in New York. I’ll just accompany him, help out, and make sure everything related to our company meets the investors’ expectations. So don’t worry. I’m sure Mr. Killian can handle whatever might happen there.” Lily nodded in agreement. “But, Eve, don’t you want to ask Mr. Killian first about who will be attending the investor event? At least if you know who they are, you can find out their personalities and who they are, and maybe how to deal with them when you meet them.” Hearing Lily’s words, Eveline fell silent with a small frown on her forehead. What Lily had just said was indeed true for Eveline. But Eveline didn’t know how to have a private conversation in Killian’s office, especially since she hadn’t left the room since earlier and had noticed a change in his attitude. “You’re right, Lily. But I don’t think I need to worry about that. I’m sure Mr. Killian will handle the issues in New York himself. But… I’m also curious, actually.” Eveline answered honestly. “That’s why I said you should ask about it. What if the list of people attending the investor meeting includes dangerous individuals? You know about the incident when Mr. Killian nearly had a car accident half a year ago? Caleb said it was because someone sabotaged his car.” Lily paused again, taking a deep, long breath. She gently patted and held Eveline’s left hand; she looked genuinely worried. Eveline could even feel how cold Lily’s hand was now. “I remember that. Mr. Killian was even hospitalized for a week, and after that, he went back to work as if nothing had happened. You’re right, Lily. I’ll ask Mr. Killian about it now. At least, I can find out more about them and be careful while in New York.” Lily nodded. “Alright then. You have to be careful, Eveline. They’re crazy.” Eveline quickly nodded her head, taking a slow breath. Eveline felt lucky to have met Lily first, giving her a good reason to talk to Killian now. At least, Eveline also needed to discuss another important matter that had been weighing on her mind for a long time. “Alright. I’ll finish the remaining work, and once it’s done, I’ll hand it over to Mr. Killian and ask the necessary questions. Thank you, Lily.” Eveline said with a small smile. “Alright, I also need to go back and continue my work. Stay motivated, Eveline!” Lily raised both her hands in a fist, as if encouraging both of them to stay motivated now. Eveline nodded in agreement and smiled widely. Eveline knew that there were times when everyone would look enthusiastic even though their hearts didn’t feel the same way. They had various ways of hiding what was really going on in their minds and feelings from others. At least, it was necessary to do so, so that no one would pity them or look down on them because of the various problems they had in life. After that, Lily immediately returned to her own desk and continued her unfinished work. Eveline also continued her unfinished work while occasionally sipping the hot chocolate Lily had prepared for her. Eveline made sure to finish the work quickly so she could meet and talk with Killian sooner. Eveline felt odd about Killian’s sudden change in behavior after their conversation yesterday in the hospital garden when Killian visited his mother. Eveline sensed that Killian was hiding something, but she dared not make negative assumptions, as that would only make her mind overthink the situation. Eveline did not want that to happen again in her thoughts. A few moments later, Eveline finished her work and took it to Killian’s office, whose door was slightly open. Before Eveline could knock, Killian’s voice made her pause. “I think I really like Eveline, Caleb.”

“I really like Eveline, Caleb. I feel like I’m going crazy because I only realized this after so long. Do you think I’m crazy? Or am I really crazy?” Killian asked, feeling very anxious. “You are crazy, sir,” Caleb replied in a very casual tone. “Tsk. You always look for opportunities to tease me.” Caleb chuckled in response to Killian’s remark. Killian looked away and stared at the photo of Eveline that he had secretly taken several times when he accidentally saw her at the office or even at the hospital. Killian really felt that he had started to turn into a very skilled stalker. Damn it. Killian had never done anything like this to anyone else before. “Hah… I don’t even know how to say anything to Eveline if she were in front of me without blurting out that I like her. Or even saying very clearly and shouting that I’m in love with her. Damn. I must be crazy now.” Killian leaned back hard in the office chair he had been sitting in. “Sir, you’re not crazy. I think you’re just surprised by the new feelings you have now. Haven’t you never really fallen in love with anyone for years, and only now do you feel something different with Miss Eveline?” “You’re right, Caleb. Maybe I’m just not used to the new feelings I’m having for Eveline right now. But how can I keep quiet, without saying anything about my feelings for Eveline? I don’t want Eveline to find out about my feelings and then distance herself from me like before. I’m afraid.” “What are you afraid of, Mr. Killian? I’m sure Miss Eveline will understand your feelings. Maybe not now, but someday Miss Eveline will definitely understand. Miss Eveline may not be ready for your feelings right now, because of what you did before. But if you are patient and slowly understand and tell Miss Eveline about your feelings, I am sure Miss Eveline will accept you.” Caleb said, giving Killian a little advice and understanding when he needed it most. “Really? Do you think so? Eveline will definitely accept me?” Killian asked hesitantly, yet full of hope that his feelings would one day be reciprocated by Eveline. Caleb nodded slowly. “That’s right, sir. At the very least, you have to try to make Miss Eveline truly forgive you and no longer remember what you did before. I’m sure that if Miss Eveline forgives you, eventually even the hardest feelings will soften on their own. I’m sure of it.” Hearing this made Killian even more excited now. Killian admitted and remembered his love life, which he didn’t really enjoy. Killian had never truly fallen in love or even liked the women who had been his lovers in the past. Killian had romantic relationships with them for the sake of his company, which was reciprocated by the women’s popularity, and this was very common among businessmen like him. On the other hand, Eveline, who was still standing silently in front of Killian’s office door, became even more silent with a feeling of great surprise. Eveline couldn’t believe what she had just heard from Killian’s own mouth. “Killian is in love with me.” That was what had been on Eveline’s mind, making her hesitate to enter Killian’s office to talk briefly about their trip to New York tomorrow. Eveline now felt awkward. But finally, after a few seconds of calming her heart, which had been beating very fast, Eveline took a deep breath before raising her right hand and knocking softly on the door of Killian’s office in front of her. Knock Knock Knock “Come in!” Killian’s voice rang out, and slowly, Eveline opened the office door and walked inside. Eveline’s arrival immediately caused Killian and Caleb to look at each other in panic, as evidenced by their eyes widening simultaneously. They were afraid that Eveline had overheard their earlier conversation. “Mr. Killian, I want to hand over the rest of my work that was left over from yesterday,” said Eveline, trying her best not to look suspicious in front of Killian and Caleb. “Really? Bring it here so I can check it first,” replied Killian. Eveline immediately walked over and handed the file in her hand to Killian. Caleb moved slightly to the side and remained silent. Killian took the file and read it carefully. Killian was very thorough in assessing and checking the work done by his employees. Even the slightest mistake would certainly affect the company’s performance. Eveline herself decided to remain silent and looked away, glancing around Killian’s office. Eveline didn’t want to look directly at Killian, who was still focused on the work documents he had finished and was now checking. Eveline felt her heartbeat change again, uncontrollably, when her nose boldly caught the scent of the perfume Killian was wearing now. It felt like Eveline was remembering what had happened that night with Killian. It was the same scent of perfume that Killian had worn that night. Even so, Eveline couldn’t deny that she really felt comfortable and safe around Killian, just like she did now. Eveline even found it difficult to swallow her own saliva with her palms clenched tightly. “This file is good, Eveline. You can give it to Caleb for him to continue. And yes, regarding our trip to New York tomorrow, I forgot to tell you a few things. Can you just sit down and write down what we need to do and bring tomorrow?” said Killian as he held out his right hand with the file and handed it to Caleb, who immediately accepted it. “Of course, sir,” replied Eveline as she nodded her head and sat down in the chair in front of Killian’s desk. “Caleb, continue with your work. I’m going to talk to Eveline about tomorrow’s work in New York,” Killian instructed Caleb. “Yes, sir. In that case, I’ll take my leave,” replied Caleb as he walked out of Killian’s office, carrying the file that Eveline had finished working on. After Caleb left, leaving only Killian and Eveline in the office, Eveline sighed slowly. Eveline tried hard not to look suspicious, even though she had been secretly listening to the conversation between Killian and Caleb earlier. On the other hand, Killian himself was actually worried that Eveline had heard the confession of love he had previously made to Caleb. “Sir, I want to ask you something first,” said Eveline after a long silence. Eveline’s words made Killian fall silent, his heart beating very fast. The worry that Eveline already knew about Killian’s feelings made him really worried now. “Ask? Ask about what?” Killian whispered. Seeing Killian’s reaction, Eveline almost laughed. But Eveline tried to restrain herself, so as not to laugh at the pale face of Killian in front of her now. “I want to ask about the list of people who will attend the meeting in New York. I don’t know who else will be attending the meeting with the investors besides our company,” Eveline finally said. “Ah, that… I also want to tell you about this,” replied Killian, pausing for a moment, then opening his desk drawer to take out a file and give it to Eveline. Eveline immediately took the file and opened it. The file contained a list of names and information about who would be attending the meeting. “I already made the list, but I forgot to give it to you. You can read it first and study it if necessary. There are some people who bother me quite a bit because their names are on there, but this is a very important meeting for the company, so I have to restrain myself,” Killian said honestly. “Really? Whose names are on there?” Eveline asked without looking up from the list of names in her hand. Eveline read the list of names carefully and furrowed her brow, because she didn’t think there were any names that she found strange. “There’s the name of someone who has long been a rival of this company. I don’t know why he’s on the list, but I’m sure he has prepared an evil plan to welcome me there. So, you have to be careful too, Eveline.” Killian’s words instantly silenced Eveline and made her lift her head to look at Killian, who sounded very serious. Eveline immediately understood that there was someone who had always caused problems for Killian for a long time. Eveline nodded slowly to show her understanding. Killian sighed slowly. “It’s Xavier. The owner of a company that always follows our company’s every move. His company always follows wherever our company goes. I’m sure his cunning mind has already made new plans upon learning that you and I will be representing the company on a visit to New York to meet with investors there. And yes, Eveline, I want you to be careful while you’re in New York. I don’t want anything bad to happen to you.” Eveline blinked rapidly upon hearing Killian’s words, which sounded very worrying to her now. But Eveline remained silent and nodded her head slowly. Killian looked really worried about Eveline, considering that Xavier, his company’s rival, always had a way of disrupting Killian’s life with his various cunning plans. Eveline closed the file containing the list of names and decided to read it later during lunch. This time, Killian and Eveline were both silent, not knowing what to say to each other now. Eveline, who had wanted to ask about the list of names, hadn’t had a chance to ask before Killian gave her the list, so she didn’t know what else to say in the office now. “Killian?” “Yes?” Killian replied quickly. “Um… thank you very much for arranging such a wonderful nurse to take care of my mother for the foreseeable future,” Eveline continued sincerely. “About that? It’s no problem, Eveline. I’ve known Alea for quite a while, so I’m sure she will take very good care of your mother. So, there’s no need to worry.” Eveline just nodded her head in response. “Um, okay. I have to get back to work now. Excuse me.” Eveline left immediately without waiting for Killian’s reply, who could only sigh because he felt very nervous.

The next day, Killian and Eveline were already at the airport to continue their journey to New York. Eveline sat by the window, which seemed to be a seat that Killian had deliberately reserved for her. They both sat in adjacent seats on the plane, and of course, the situation between them now felt very awkward. Eveline felt that Killian had indeed started to change his attitude towards her, and that only raised more questions in Eveline’s mind. Eveline even turned her head several times and looked at Killian, who was sitting to her left, silently reading his documents. “What exactly is happening to Killian? Why is he so quiet? Is he thinking about something very important? Is it about the meeting we are both going to attend in New York? But at least Killian could say something to me about our meeting in New York, right? Then why is he just silent?” That was what was in Eveline’s heart and mind right now. Eveline was wondering about Killian’s sudden change in attitude towards her. Eveline tried not to think about it too much and decided to look away and gaze out the airplane window. Eveline had flown on an airplane before, but it had been a long time ago, probably when she was a child, when her father was still alive, and her family was still very warm and loving. Now, after so long, Eveline was finally flying again. Eveline was also not too worried about her mother, who was still in the hospital and would only return home later that night, according to the schedule given by Dr. Leo earlier. Eveline had also made a spare key, which she gave to Alea, to make it easier for Alea to come and go to her house to help take care of her mother. Eveline felt quite relieved, because Alea was very easy going, and it made her feel calm enough to leave her mother there while she worked in New York. On the other hand, Killian, who was still reading the file in his hand, was actually just pretending, to distract himself from thinking about Eveline. Killian felt nervous, of course, sitting so close to Eveline like this. However, Killian didn’t want to make another mistake by saying something that might hurt Eveline’s feelings like before. Killian really wanted to start something new with Eveline and felt that he didn’t want to waste the opportunity he had with her. Killian believed that his feelings for Eveline were real, but he couldn’t and didn’t know how to express and tell Eveline how he felt, after what they had done that night. It was a night that Killian could never forget, even now. Killian even feels that only Eveline is capable of awakening something within him, making him feel completely crazy. Killian, of course, restrains himself from everything in his mind and feelings. Even something as simple as doing the five-finger exercise with his mind filled with thoughts of Eveline seems impossible for Killian; he is afraid that he will not be able to control himself. Killian was also very sure that just being close to or even thinking about Eveline was enough to arouse a passion and madness that Killian had never felt before. Quietly, Killian glanced at Eveline, who was beginning to close her eyes. Eveline was falling asleep. Killian sighed slowly, then reached out with his right hand to close the small curtain on the airplane window so as not to disturb Eveline’s sleep, which was beginning to look peaceful and regular. Killian then gently moved Eveline’s hair away from her face with a very slow motion. Killian did not take his eyes off Eveline at all, and a small smile began to appear on Killian’s face now. “If only you had been honest from the start about the money you borrowed for your mother’s hospital treatment that day, we wouldn’t be stuck in such a difficult situation now, Eveline. If only I hadn’t said I would spend the night with you, maybe we could have started everything over again on a good note. At least, we could have gotten closer to each other much more easily. We wouldn’t have to be bound to each other by what we did that night, Eveline. Truly, I want to start over. I really hope that we can start everything over and in good conditions.” Killian spoke hopefully as he gazed intently at Eveline. Killian smiled slightly, without taking his eyes off Eveline for a moment. For some reason, Killian felt that his feelings were beginning to calm down, just by looking at Eveline’s peaceful face. Killian wanted to hold Eveline’s hand while she slept, but he didn’t know what Eveline would think if she woke up. Would Eveline be surprised and uncomfortable? Or would Eveline pull her hand away? Or would Eveline let Killian hold her hand until they arrived in New York? Truly, Killian had no idea, but he wanted to try. Whatever Eveline did, Killian would accept it without feeling the slightest bit offended. So afterwards, Killian tried to find a more comfortable position to sit in, and put the file he had been holding back into his bag. Killian also decided to close his eyes with an eye mask. Then, Killian held Eveline’s left hand very tightly with his right hand. Killian exhaled slowly, and a few seconds later, he fell fast asleep. Come to think of it, it was the fastest Killian had fallen asleep in years. *** A few hours later, the flight attendant’s announcement that the plane would be stopping in New York instantly woke Eveline from her deep sleep. Eveline opened her eyes, yawned slightly, and began to stretch her stiff muscles from sleeping in the airplane seat. Eveline peeked through the window curtain she had opened and saw that it was already nighttime. They had arrived in New York at night. When she turned her head, Eveline realized that Killian was still asleep, holding her left hand very tightly. Eveline stared silently at Killian’s hand, which felt very large and made her hand feel warm. Eveline hadn’t even noticed that Killian was asleep while holding her hand, and she didn’t know how long he had been doing it. And unfortunately, Eveline actually liked it. Eveline didn’t want to admit it, but her heart told her that Killian’s grip felt very comfortable and she really liked it, really, really liked it. “Killian? Killian, wake up,” Eveline muttered, trying to wake Killian up. Eveline even gently patted Killian’s cheek to wake him up, but he was sleeping even more soundly. It took some time for Eveline to wake Killian up, considering that the plane would be landing soon. Until Killian began to change the position of his head and opened the blindfold that had been covering his eyes, and yawned slightly. Killian blinked his eyelids several times to adjust to the light after closing his eyes and sleeping very soundly there. Killian then turned his head and found Eveline looking at him with a frown on her forehead. “Eh, Eveline? What’s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?” asked Killian, surprised by the sharp gaze Eveline gave him the moment he opened his eyes after sleeping very soundly for several hours. “You slept like a bear, it was very difficult to wake you up earlier,” replied Eveline. “Really? I don’t know… I didn’t feel you waking me up,” Killian muttered as he looked away and noticed that his hand was still holding Eveline’s hand tightly, and Eveline was letting him. In his heart, Killian was happy that Eveline didn’t jerk away or let go of his hand, which had been holding hers there all this time. “I woke up a while ago and tried to wake you up. But what can I do, you slept like you’ve never slept before. Did you take sleeping pills earlier?” Eveline said as she looked ahead, waiting for more information from the flight attendant who was standing in front of them now. “I’m sorry… I think this was a very deep sleep for me. I didn’t want to wake up.” Reluctantly, Killian slowly released his grip on Eveline’s hand and changed his sitting position to make himself more comfortable, considering that they would be leaving the plane soon. Eveline just cleared her throat and glanced at Killian. Eveline felt something really strange in her heart when Killian let go of her hand, which he had been holding for several hours. Eveline felt that a part of her was reluctant when Killian let go of her hand. But Eveline decided to remain silent and try not to appear too affected by Killian’s recent actions. Eveline then immediately packed some of her belongings into her bag and so on, as did Killian, who was now doing the same thing. Shortly thereafter, the plane landed and all the passengers slowly walked out of the plane. Killian walked behind Eveline, letting her walk ahead of him. After Killian and Eveline left the airport, a luxury car was waiting to pick them up, and the driver was standing in front of the car holding a sign with Killian and Eveline’s names on it. Eveline looked confused at the driver, because as far as she remembered, Killian hadn’t even called anyone to pick them up at the airport beforehand. Meanwhile, Killian immediately walked towards the driver with a small smile on his face. “Welcome to New York, Mr. Killian, Miss Eveline. I will take you to the hotel. Please get in. I will help put your luggage in the trunk of the car,” said the driver, welcoming Killian and Eveline with a big smile. Without waiting any longer, the driver immediately opened the trunk and began to put all of Killian and Eveline’s luggage inside. Meanwhile, Killian and Eveline got into the car and sat side by side again. After the driver made sure that all their luggage was in the trunk, he got into the car and drove at a moderate speed to take Killian and Eveline to the hotel that Killian had booked in advance. During the trip, Eveline looked at the view of New York City from the car window. It didn’t take long for the car to stop in front of a five-star hotel. Killian immediately took care of the hotel room key he had reserved and let the other hotel staff carry their luggage. Eveline waited behind Killian. “Eveline, here are your hotel room keys. My room is right next to yours. So if anything happens, just knock on my door,” said Killian as he handed one of the hotel room keys to Eveline, then walked ahead into the elevator. Killian tried to act like a boss to Eveline. Meanwhile, Eveline felt increasingly strange and puzzled by Killian’s odd behavior, but she didn’t dare to ask. Eveline then followed Killian into the elevator heading to their floor.

Eveline walked into her hotel room and didn’t forget to lock the door behind her. Eveline stood still, leaning slightly against the door with mixed feelings. Eveline felt that Killian’s different attitude was a new way for Killian to mess with her feelings like he was doing now. Eveline truly felt that Killian was using this method just to distract her. Eveline placed her suitcase on the left side of the bed and sat down on the bed before finally lying down heavily on it. Eveline stared at the hotel room ceiling while sighing several times. Eveline was really suffering from jet lag now. Killian said that in two days, they would both attend a conference with investors. That meant Eveline still had two days to get some proper rest. Eveline also didn’t want to think about things that were irrelevant to her current workload until her time in New York was over. “I have to focus my mind now. I can’t keep being distracted by Killian’s presence and behavior. It doesn’t matter what he says or does later, because I have to focus on this job. I don’t want to think too much about Killian later and end up disappointing the investors who come to the conference.” Eveline muttered as she slowly rubbed her face with both palms. Eveline felt very sleepy. “Not to mention Xavier, I’ve never heard of him or his company, or even met him on several occasions. So, I have to be careful now. Considering that there are many bad rumors about this man named Xavier, like it or not, I have to be wary of him. What if this man really does attend the conference with the investors later?” Eveline changed her lying position to sitting up with a deep frown on her forehead. Eveline was increasingly curious about who Xavier was, who had long been an enemy of Killian’s company. Immediately, Eveline opened her handbag and took out her cell phone. Eveline was going to find out more through her social media accounts. Eveline finally found Xavier’s social media accounts as well as the company he owned. Eveline really felt like she was stalking him now. But what could she do? Eveline really had to do it now. Otherwise, Eveline would not know anything about the dangers or manipulations that could come from anywhere while she was in New York. “So he is Xavier?” Eveline muttered as she looked at a photo posted on Xavier’s personal social media account. It was a photo showing Xavier wearing an expensive suit with a smile on his face. But Eveline felt very uncomfortable when she saw Xavier’s expression, which she felt showed not the slightest bit of friendliness. Xavier’s expression seemed full of mockery and extreme arrogance. Eveline switched to finding out more information about Xavier on other social media platforms and discovered that Xavier was the same age as Killian. “Oh my God, it seems like the relationship between Xavier and Killian is like a fight between friends over something that seems small to them, but is very big to other people. They are even the same age,” Eveline muttered, shaking her head several times. “Xavier is also the only child and heir to his family, as is Killian. Then why does he seem dissatisfied with the large company he already owns, and cause so many problems with Killian’s company? Or is this a long-standing feud between the two companies? Typical rich people problems. I don’t understand anything.” Eveline decided to end her stalking activities and turned off her phone. “Alright then. I can find out more tomorrow. Now, I just want to rest.” Eveline immediately took out her phone charger and charged her phone by placing it on a small table very close to the bed. After that, Eveline opened her suitcase and took out a change of clothes, then immediately walked into the bathroom to clean herself up. Eveline really needed a good long sleep now. Eveline didn’t even turn on the alarm or ringtone on her phone. Eveline didn’t want to be disturbed by anything tonight. After Eveline finished cleaning herself and changing into her pajamas, she immediately turned off the room light and lay down on the bed, covering herself with a blanket up to her neck. Eveline fell asleep very comfortably and deeply after that. *** On the other side, Killian, who had just finished cleaning himself up, was wearing only black boxer shorts, revealing his athletic body in the room. Killian was not used to sleeping in clothes, and found it easier to fall asleep wearing only shorts. Killian walked over to the bed and sat down. Shortly after that, Killian sighed slowly, looking around the dimly lit room. Killian felt lonely. If he could choose, Killian really wanted to have Eveline in that room with him, just the two of them. However, Killian couldn’t do that because he was afraid and worried about what Eveline would think if he asked for the same room. Silently, Killian glanced at his silent cell phone and decided to pick it up. Killian checked his messages, emails, and so on, and found nothing sent by Eveline, who was fast asleep in the next room. “She didn’t even send me a single message. Is Eveline already asleep?” Killian muttered to himself, feeling sad that he hadn’t found any messages from Eveline to him. Killian felt increasingly empty and lonely. But soon, Killian shook his head slowly. “Yes, maybe Eveline is asleep now. After all, the plane trip lasted several hours, so her body must be very tired. I’m sure Eveline will wake up early tomorrow to meet me,” Killian muttered as he turned off his cell phone and put it back on the table. “Yes, then I should also go to sleep now so I can meet Eveline tomorrow morning,” Killian muttered as he lay down on the bed to go to sleep. Cling A message came in on his cell phone, and Killian immediately grabbed his phone excitedly, thinking it was a message from Eveline. Unfortunately, the big smile on Killian’s face instantly disappeared when he started reading the message that was clearly displayed on his cell phone. It wasn’t a message containing something ordinary for Killian, but a big threat. “You think you can just show up at that meeting, Killian? You think I’m that stupid? I’ll prove that I can bring all those investors to my company and not yours.” It was a very clear message sent by Xavier, the arch-enemy of Killian’s company, as well as Killian himself. Xavier’s habit of always showing up at Killian’s important meetings and affairs was well known and remembered by Killian, because Xavier did it so often. Not infrequently, many investors fell into Xavier’s trap and ended up losing hundreds of billions of dollars. But Xavier seems tireless in his efforts. For Xavier, continuing with all kinds of plans to easily destroy Killian’s company and Killian himself is a very enjoyable thing to do. Xavier seems unwilling to allow anyone else to compete with his company, and that is Killian’s company. Reading the message sent by Xavier, Killian immediately sighed heavily. Killian was completely at a loss and was very tired of responding to Xavier’s constant threats and various evil plans against him. Killian then quickly typed a reply to Xavier’s message on his cell phone. “Do whatever you want. It’s up to you. I don’t care. After all, you weren’t invited to the investor meeting, so if you sneak in there, or even cause a lot of chaos for the investors, it’s certain that a lot of media will cover it and destroy your already bad company name in an instant. Do whatever you want, because all your dirty plans will definitely backfire on you and the company you’re always so proud of. Let’s see who gets destroyed again then.” After typing and sending the reply to Xavier, Killian immediately turned off his phone and lay back down on the bed more comfortably. Killian didn’t care about the reply Xavier would send him shortly. Killian just wanted to rest without worrying about what Xavier would do next. After years of unhealthy competition, Xavier seemed tireless in his efforts to constantly harass Killian.

The next day, Eveline woke up feeling very comfortable and full of energy. She had slept very long and very soundly. Eveline didn’t even think too much about what was on her phone since she woke up that morning. Eveline just checked a few messages and emails, replied to them, and turned off her phone again. Eveline really wanted peace and quiet while in New York so she could work to the best of her ability. Eveline went down from her room for breakfast and saw Killian already there. Eveline walked over and took some heavy food, snacks, fruits, and drinks. Then she decided to sit at the same table as Killian, facing each other. Eveline’s sudden arrival there certainly surprised Killian, causing his eyes to widen. “You… what are you doing?” Killian asked unconsciously, still chewing the food in his mouth. “What? I’m eating my breakfast,” Eveline replied in a very casual tone, not paying much attention to the surprised expression on Killian’s face, and began to eat the heavy food she had taken for breakfast. Killian fell silent and swallowed his food slowly, without taking his eyes off Eveline, who looked very relaxed and didn’t seem to notice him there. Silently, Killian continued eating his unfinished meal, though he occasionally glanced at Eveline. Meanwhile, Eveline tried not to look at Killian at all and focused on the food in front of her. Even so, Eveline didn’t really know what she was doing sitting in front of Killian and eating her meal there. Eveline was just following her heart by doing that now. Eveline tried not to think too much about Killian’s gaze, which still seemed puzzled by her presence there. On the other hand, Killian himself found it very difficult to act normal towards Eveline, as he was trying to do. But Killian felt he had no other choice but to do so, because he thought that was the only way to make his heart feel safer when facing Eveline for the next few days. Shortly after that, Killian and Eveline had finished their breakfast, and they were now enjoying the desserts they had each ordered earlier. Eveline ate the moist chocolate cake she had ordered while looking around at the hotel breakfast room, which was starting to empty of guests. Killian ate his fruit salad slowly, without taking his eyes off Eveline for a moment. ‘Damn, Eveline looks so beautiful,’ Killian thought to himself. Killian tried his best to resist the urge to approach Eveline and kiss her chocolate-stained lips. Killian felt that he was being teased now. Eveline glanced at Killian, whose face was starting to harden, holding something back. This made Eveline frown deeply. “What’s wrong, Killian?” Eveline asked slowly. “What?” Killian asked Eveline back, because he felt completely unfocused. “You… look like something is bothering you. Are you so bothered by my presence here?” Eveline asked again. Eveline felt that Killian’s attitude was very excessive, and that made her even more annoyed because she didn’t understand anything. “I’m not bothered. I’m happy to have breakfast with you. It’s just that look at your lips, there’s chocolate there,” replied Killian, looking away. Killian felt that his face must be red now, just from thinking about how his lips and Eveline’s lips had met. Killian’s mind recalled what they had done together that night. It was a night he would never be able to forget. “Chocolate?” Eveline blinked her eyes very quickly. Then she began to wipe her lips slowly with her right palm, and found a little chocolate smeared on the corner of her lips. Eveline’s face turned red, feeling a little embarrassed, because she hadn’t noticed it at all until now. Killian glanced at Eveline, whose face was now very red, then decided to hand her the tissue on the table. “Use this.” Quickly, Eveline took the tissue and wiped her lips slowly, feeling a bit nervous. Killian sighed and refocused on the fruit salad in front of him. Both of them tried to finish their meals. “Regarding the meeting with investors, what are you going to do there, Killian?” Eveline asked to break the silence between them, who had been quiet and only spoke briefly to each other. “Hm?” Killian raised his head and wiped his lips with a tissue. “I think I’ll make sure Xavier doesn’t do anything that could disrupt our conversation with the investors later. I’m sure that crazy man is already at the hotel or almost here. I’m sure he must have a new plan that is even more cunning for me,” Killian continued in a very casual tone, placing his dirty tissue on the dirty plates there. “A new, more cunning plan? Do you think that man named Xavier is already in this hotel?” Eveline, who had only recently learned some information about Xavier, was naturally very curious about what Killian might already know. “I’m very sure of it, Eveline. That’s why I want you to be careful, and during the meeting with the investors, don’t stray too far from me. You have to stay close to me later. It’s nothing. I’m just worried that if Xavier finds out what we went through together that night, it will put you in great danger, and you will be involved in the problems that I and the company have experienced because of Xavier’s cunning actions and deeds over the past few years,” explained Killian. Listening to Killian’s explanation, delivered in a slow, slightly whispered tone, instantly calmed Eveline and warmed her heart. Eveline was secretly very happy with the attention Killian gave her with his different gaze. It was the same gaze Killian had when they spent the night together. Eveline knew that she herself was also very naive, and too proud to admit that she actually liked what had happened that night. Eveline could even still remember how surprised Killian was when he found out that Eveline was still a virgin at that time and how gently he treated her. Only at that time, Eveline didn’t think too much about it, and now, Eveline realized how naive she was to admit that she also felt so attached to Killian since that night. So, Eveline now felt that God was turning her feelings towards Killian or something like that. “He won’t bother me. After all, I’m just a regular employee at your company and not something important for him to mess with during the meeting with investors later. Don’t worry, Killian, I’ll make sure Xavier doesn’t bother me while I’m there,” Eveline replied seriously to Killian. Even so, Eveline herself had no idea what Xavier might do during the meeting with the investors. But at least, Eveline could be careful. “Don’t worry too much about it, Eveline. Your safety is my responsibility. I won’t let anything happen to you while I’m there. And yes, Xavier also sent me a message last night.” Killian took his cell phone and opened the messaging app, then pointed it at Eveline. Eveline looked at the phone screen and read the message clearly displayed there. Eveline immediately furrowed her brow deeply after reading the message she believed Xavier had sent to Killian last night. It was clearly a threatening message, and Killian responded to it with a very casual reply that even seemed sarcastic. “That’s clearly a threatening message. Does he always do this?” Eveline asked. Killian put his phone away and turned it off, then nodded slowly. “Yes, of course, always, Eveline. Only Caleb and I know what Xavier has been doing all this time. That’s why I want to protect you, so Xavier doesn’t do anything bad to you,” Killian said very seriously. “Okay. I’ll always be by your side during the meeting with the investors. Besides, I’m not going anywhere, because I’ll also help you with the presentation and other important documents,” Eveline finally nodded slowly. Seeing Eveline’s response, Killian immediately smiled calmly and nodded his head slowly. Eveline cleared her throat and leaned back slightly in her chair before finally reaching for the glass of water and drinking it all. Killian did the same, finishing his drink. “All right then, let me know when to get ready before heading to the meeting with the investor. I’ve prepared and double-checked everything we’ll need to bring to the meeting. At least before the meeting, you can double-check everything I’ve prepared. And if anything is missing, I can check and fix it right away.” Eveline reminded Killian about the important documents that they would both bring to the meeting with the investors later. “Of course. We can check them together this afternoon, after we rest. The meeting with the investors will be held tomorrow. So, you should rest first, because tomorrow’s meeting will be quite long. It will probably be almost nighttime by the time we finish the meeting with the investors, if there are no obstacles from Xavier,” replied Killian, agreeing with Eveline. Eveline nodded slowly to show she understood. “Okay, I’ll bring all the files to check together this afternoon. Are we going to check them in this dining room?” Eveline looked around hesitantly, remembering that the place was very crowded with other guests, and it would be really distracting if the two of them were to discuss important matters there. “No. Let’s talk in the hotel garden. There are several gazebos there that are very comfortable for relaxing. We can discuss it in one of those gazebos. I’ll pick you up later in your room, so I can help you carry those important items later.” Eveline nodded. “All right, then, I’ll excuse myself and go back to my room first. You should rest too. We’re both still jet lagged after yesterday’s long flight.” Eveline stood up and prepared to leave. “Of course.” Killian nodded and stood up in front of Eveline. Actually, Killian felt reluctant to part with Eveline after a few hours of rest and not seeing each other. However, Killian certainly wouldn’t say that outright to Eveline, right? “In that case, I’ll also go back to my room and rest. And yes, Eveline, if you’re hungry or need anything while in your room or need room service, just ask the hotel. All of our expenses while at this hotel and during the meeting with the investors will be fully covered by the company.” “Okay, I understand, and thank you very much, Killian.” Eveline smiled faintly, and Killian returned the smile a little stiffly, to hide his feelings. Without saying anything else, Eveline immediately walked away to return to her room first, leaving Killian standing still, staring at Eveline’s back as she walked away. Killian could feel his heart beating very fast and a small smile appeared on his face that he couldn’t hold back. Killian missed Eveline very much, even though he didn’t want to say it directly, but the look in his eyes was enough to show how much Killian missed Eveline even though they had only been apart for a few hours. “At least I know you’re okay, Eveline. I promise, no one will bother you while I’m here. No one, not even Xavier. If anyone dares to bother you, I will be the first to step forward and protect you. Until you understand how important you are to me, Eveline,” Killian muttered with determination. After that, Killian walked away to his room. Without realizing it, someone had been watching Killian and Eveline talk with a sharp gaze and a slight smirk on their lips. When Killian and Eveline returned to their respective rooms, the person who had been watching them both also left the spot where they had been watching, their mind already filled with various plans that would surprise both of them now.

The days have passed, and today is the day Killian and Eveline will meet with investors at the same hotel where they stayed a few days ago. Eveline and Killian had previously discussed the important documents they would bring to the meeting and how to present them to the investors. This made them both feel more confident about what would happen at the meeting with the investors. And now, Eveline was getting ready in her room, wearing formal clothes that she rarely wore at the office. Eveline prepared these formal clothes for important occasions, such as the meeting with the investors that she would soon attend with Killian. Eveline also did not forget to apply light makeup on her face and wear perfume to make her appearance much fresher. “Okay, I’m ready,” Eveline muttered as she grabbed her cell phone and found a message sent by Killian saying that he was waiting in front of Eveline’s room now. After reading the message, Eveline immediately turned off her cell phone and put it in the pocket of the formal clothes she was wearing, before taking her bag, laptop, and important files with her. Eveline then quickly walked out of her hotel room and found Killian leaning against the wall near the door. “Hey.” Killian greeted Eveline softly when he realized that Eveline had come out of the room carrying quite a lot of things in both hands. Without saying anything else, Killian took some of the items and carried them. “Hi.” Eveline greeted Killian back and let Killian take the files. “Let’s walk together to the large meeting room now,” said Killian as he walked ahead of Eveline towards the elevator that would take them to the twentieth floor of the hotel. Eveline walked slowly and followed right behind Killian. They waited a few moments until the elevator doors finally opened and they quickly got in, heading for the twentieth floor. The two of them were silent in the elevator. Eveline was busy using her cell phone to send a message to Alea, asking about her mother’s condition, and immediately received a reply that reassured Eveline that her mother was now in much better condition than before. Eveline smiled when Alea sent a photo of her mother looking very cheerful in the front yard, gardening and planting flowers there. Alea also said that Eveline’s mother was eating more fruit than before, considering that her mother had always had difficulty eating fruit, and now, for her recovery and improved condition, her mother had become much more accustomed to fruit. This really calmed Eveline’s feelings and thoughts. On the other hand, Killian was also busy using his cell phone to send messages to Caleb, who was temporarily replacing him at the company, while reminding Caleb about important meetings with other employees there. Caleb immediately replied to Killian’s message and said that he didn’t need to worry, because Caleb promised that he himself would take care of everything at the company while Killian and Eveline were in New York. In addition, Killian himself also really wanted Caleb to be able to immediately overcome the problems that had occurred in the company’s marketing department, which had repeatedly lacked ideas for content creation and experienced a decline of several percent in sales compared to usual. It could be said that Killian’s company was currently experiencing a crisis in its marketing department, which somehow happened consecutively. Indeed, all of this made Killian even more worried now, and several times prevented him from sleeping soundly. “Will the investors accept this business proposal? Considering that my company has experienced several problems caused by Xavier, who was proven to have collaborated with one of my employees some time ago. I have even gathered a lot of evidence to prove to everyone that Xavier is a very evil man and would never be suitable as a business partner for any company.” ‘But how can I explain that Xavier has been attacking me and my company, not other companies? It would be ridiculous for me to do that now, right? Everyone would probably think I’m jealous of Xavier’s company, which is slightly more successful than mine, and that’s because he sabotaged my employees.’ Killian’s mind was filled with many conversations between himself and his current self, and it only made him feel more depressed. This was evident from Killian’s increasingly stern expression. Killian couldn’t help but think all sorts of bad thoughts about what Xavier might have in store for him, or his company, or even Eveline. Thinking about it, Killian immediately gasped and turned his head to the side. Eveline was still busy looking at her phone with a small smile on her face. Killian didn’t want to disturb Eveline with the negative thoughts he was currently feeling, so in the end, Killian could only remain silent and sigh slowly, before finally looking back ahead, right at the button in the elevator that showed the floor where they were now. They were already on the fifteenth floor, and in a moment they would arrive on the twentieth floor. Killian thought that no matter what, he had to be professional, because whatever happened in the meeting room with the investors also concerned the interests of his company and all of its employees. Killian had to try very hard to get the investors interested and to approve the proposal he was going to submit on behalf of his company. That way, Killian would feel much better and much calmer about doing everything he could for his company and his employees now. Ting The elevator doors slowly opened, and Killian and Eveline walked out toward the large meeting room that had been provided by the hotel. Eveline put her cell phone in her bag and did not forget to turn off the sound so that it would not disturb the meeting with the investors later. Eveline felt nervous immediately and several times shifted her gaze to Killian, who looked very confident there. This made Eveline have to regulate her breathing and heartbeat several times so as not to show everyone that she was very nervous right now, because she was about to enter a fairly large meeting. “Okay, Eveline.” Killian called out as soon as they were both in front of the meeting room door. Eveline turned and looked at Killian silently. Killian sighed slowly before saying something in a low whisper. “Don’t forget that you have to stay by my side and keep your distance if anyone who looks like Xavier is there. This meeting with the investors is very important for us. For me, for the company, and also for everyone who works there. So, you and I, we both have to work very hard to make this meeting a success and bring home the results that everyone wants. You understand what I mean, right?” “I understand. I will also help with the company’s proposal presentation as best I can. I will not disappoint you or everyone at the company who is waiting for us to bring home the best results. Therefore, we must believe that God will not take away what is destined for us. I am sure that the meeting with the investors will go smoothly,” replied Eveline. Hearing Eveline’s very optimistic answer, Killian felt motivated and calm. Killian also believed that God would give them the best in the meeting with the investors. Then, in the next second, Killian opened the meeting room door and walked in with Eveline. Inside the meeting room, there were already many investors waiting for their arrival while enjoying the food and drinks that had been provided. “Finally, you’re here, Mr. Killian. We’ve all been waiting for you. Come to think of it, it’s been quite a long time since we all gathered in the same place to discuss your company. There are many people here, so you don’t need to worry. Just think of this as a regular meeting that you hold at your company. Come in, Mr. Killian, ma’am.” Said a middle-aged investor who welcomed Killian and Eveline with a smile and a very friendly greeting. All the investors there immediately looked at Killian and Eveline with various expressions. And certainly, this made Killian feel even more confident that all the investors were waiting for his arrival with a warm and friendly welcome, and not with the negative preconceptions he had thought they might have. Meanwhile, Eveline, who was experiencing such intense stares from many people for the first time, tried to calm her nerves. “All right, Eveline, let’s do this together with a lot of hard work, and get all the investors here to agree and immediately sign the proposal and contract with this company now.” Eveline’s inner voice spoke enthusiastically.

“The proposal you presented to us is very satisfying, Mr. Killian and Ms. Eveline. We have all discussed it beforehand, and we also have great confidence in your performance as CEO of your company. We are also very familiar with your business performance over the past few years. Therefore, we all approve your company’s proposal and will provide more funding than what is requested in your proposal. We are all very confident that you will not harm or disappoint us all with the approval of this business proposal.” In the end, that was the final decision given by one of the investor representatives to Killian and Eveline. All the investors also nodded their heads in agreement with very cheerful expressions on their faces. This also brought broad smiles to Killian and Eveline’s faces, reflecting their feelings of relief, happiness, and calm. This was especially true for Killian, who had been feeling very nervous about the final decision of the investors. So now, Killian could feel much better about the investors’ decision to sign the company proposal that he and Eveline had presented earlier. Eveline looked at the investors with great relief, before finally turning and looking at Killian, who was smiling with emotion. Eveline realized that this company proposal was very important to Killian, so finally getting the signatures and approval from the investors now really made Killian feel relieved, as did Eveline. “You did it, Killian,” Eveline whispered with a broad smile. “We did it together, Eveline,” Killian replied slowly, looking at Eveline. Killian’s smile widened even more, before he looked back at the investors who had finished signing the proposal. One of them walked over to Killian and Eveline to hand them the documents. “Thank you very much, sir. Thank you all very much for your decision and the help you have given me. I promise that I will never disappoint you all, for the complete trust you have placed in me, in my company, and in all the employees in my company. Thank you very much,” said Killian very seriously, moments after he received the proposal file that had been signed by all the investors in the meeting room. After that, everyone returned to enjoying the food and drinks that had been prepared by the hotel staff in the meeting room. Killian and Eveline also enjoyed the dishes, because neither of them had had much of an appetite since they entered the meeting room earlier, so after everything had gone very well and produced good results, they were finally able to start enjoying the food that was now being served. Killian and Eveline decided to sit together at the corner table in the room and eat together in silence. “Thank God, today’s proposal presentation went very smoothly. Thank you so much for all your help, Eveline. I am truly grateful and happy for your assistance. If it weren’t for you, this proposal presentation might not have gone so smoothly with the investors,” said Killian sincerely, a small smile on his face. Killian’s face looked very calm, and Eveline fell silent, looking at Killian with mixed feelings. “Don’t be like that, Killian. It wasn’t just me who worked hard on this business proposal presentation with the investors. It was also you and everyone else in the company who helped so much, so we all contributed our abilities to this proposal, not just me,” replied Eveline, as if to give him more attention. “Hm… what you say is true, Eveline. The point is, I feel very grateful, happy, and also full of gratitude to you and everyone in the company who has been very loyal in helping me and also helping the company so that life will improve in the future.” Killian and Eveline smiled at each other before continuing their meal with the investors who were still in the meeting room. Everyone looked happy and relieved because their work in New York was finally over, and they could continue with their other work or even take a vacation there. Killian also thought about enjoying his last few days with Eveline in New York by going for walks, before finally returning home with good news today. However, there was one question on his mind, would Eveline want to go for a walk and enjoy time with him? *** Killian looked at Eveline’s back as they were now in the elevator to return to their respective rooms to rest. The presentation of the proposal and discussions with the investors in the meeting room had taken several hours and had been quite long. The investors who were present had also returned to their hotel rooms and were doing their own things. Therefore, Killian and Eveline had no choice but to return to their rooms as well. “Eveline?” Killian tried to pluck up the courage to ask, or at least try to do something new with Eveline. At least that was what Caleb had told Killian several times when he was about to leave for New York with Eveline. To start something new after the bad things and misunderstandings that had happened with Eveline, Killian really had to start slowly to get close to Eveline again in the right way. “Yes?” Eveline turned and looked at Killian behind her. Killian stepped closer to Eveline’s side while continuing to look at each other. “If you don’t mind, would you like to go for a walk later tonight?” he continued. “A walk? Where to?” asked Eveline with a smile and looking excited. Killian smiled enthusiastically too. “Walking around New York. I know a few places. You want to come with me, right?” Killian asked again. “Sure, I want to. We’ll leave at eight o’clock tonight, how about it?” Eveline offered. “Okay. I’ll be in front of your room at eight.” Killian nodded quickly with a big smile on his face. Killian felt relieved that Eveline had accepted his invitation to go out together and take a walk later that night. Soon after, the elevator doors opened, and Killian and Eveline immediately walked out to their rooms to get some rest before spending the evening walking together. “Eve.” Once again, Killian stopped Eveline as she stood in front of her room door. Eveline turned around, slightly surprised by Killian’s use of just ‘Eve’ instead of the usual “Eveline.” “Have a good rest,” said Killian with a slight smile on his face. “You too, Killian,” Eveline smiled slightly and immediately entered her room, as did Killian, who also entered his own room. Inside her room, Eveline finally broke into a wide smile. “Damn it, Eveline. Why are you acting like a middle school girl? And what’s this? You’re actually blushing? This is really not like me. Oh my God, Killian… what have you done to me these past few days?” Eveline muttered as she slowly rubbed her face. Eveline felt her face warming up and turning red. It was completely unexpected for Eveline that she would feel something for a man who was, in fact, her own boss at the company. He was also the first man to take her virginity that night. Eveline finally admitted to herself that she was a naive woman, unable to admit her feelings first. She was too afraid to truly admit what she had felt for Killian since that night until now. “Oh my God… what should I wear tonight?” Eveline muttered, looking panicked, before walking over to the bed, where her suitcase lay beside her. Hastily, Eveline lifted the suitcase and placed it on the bed, opening it. She tried to find clothes that were appropriate and, in her opinion, attractive enough to wear that night when she went out with Killian. “No… I can’t wear this. It has to be something nice and attractive. Or maybe something casual? No… no…” Eveline muttered to herself as she continued to rummage through her fairly large suitcase, scattering all the clothes she had brought onto the bed. Not long after, Eveline stopped and picked up a piece of clothing that was a fairly long formal dress. Eveline had deliberately brought it because she had thought that the meeting with the investors would be held several times, but luckily the meeting with the investors had been completely finished earlier. It was a jet black dress that reached her thighs, pencil shaped, with bell sleeves. The dress looked simple, but also elegant. Eveline smiled slightly as she looked at the dress. “I’ll just wear this dress…” she muttered, staring intently at the dress now in her hands.

Killian looked at his reflection in the bathroom mirror with a smile and checked his appearance several times. Killian didn’t want to look ordinary in front of Eveline when they went out together later. “Okay, this is good enough. I look normal… and handsome…” Killian muttered confidently. After that, Killian quickly grabbed his perfume bottle and applied it generously all over his body. Killian truly wanted to look stunning in front of Eveline tonight. Truly, Killian really wanted Eveline to be his. This time, of course, in a better way than before. Killian then put the perfume bottle back in its place and quickly walked out of his room, heading to Eveline’s room, which was right next to his. Knock Knock Knock Killian knocked on Eveline’s door softly, his heart beating faster and faster. Killian felt nervous. Gosh, he had never felt anything so strange and unfamiliar towards any other woman before. Really. But why did he feel like a teenage boy experiencing love for the first time? And only Eveline could make Killian feel all of that. Click Shortly thereafter, Eveline’s door opened and Killian held his breath, his face showing utter amazement. How could he not be? Before Killian stood Eveline, wearing a beautiful black dress, her long hair flowing down her back, tied in the middle. Killian didn’t know what style it was, but Eveline’s beautiful long hair flowed down her back and the light makeup on her face made her look even more beautiful. “Hi…” Eveline greeted Killian with a nervous smile, her hands twisting together. It really felt like they were going on a date, Eveline thought. “Hi, Eveline. You look… you look really beautiful,” replied Killian. “Thank you…” Eveline bowed her head slightly for a moment before looking back at Killian, who was still staring at her without blinking. “You don’t look bad either, Killian…” Eveline murmured, holding back a smile. Killian responded to Eveline’s words with a small laugh. Eveline actually felt very nervous in front of Killian now. Because it could be said that tonight was the first time Eveline and Killian would go out together, not as CEO or employee of a company. Nor was it to conduct a transaction with conditions of self-respect like that night. The night when everything that happened now led to the two of them growing closer and closer to each other. “So, shall we leave now?” Killian reminded them of their destination. “Of course.” Eveline nodded, then closed and locked her bedroom door, after making sure she hadn’t left anything valuable behind to take with her tonight, such as her wallet, ID card, some cash, and her cell phone. After that, Killian and Eveline walked side by side, feeling a little nervous and awkward, towards the elevator to leave the hotel and enjoy a night out together in New York. However, neither Killian nor Eveline realized that they were in for a big surprise when they explored New York later that night. *** Killian took Eveline to several places, such as cafes, restaurants, bookstores, bakeries, clothing stores, and many other places. They both decided to walk around, although occasionally they took a taxi to places that were quite far away. Fortunately, Eveline wore flat shoes, so she wouldn’t feel tired or have difficulty walking for too long. Killian even bought quite a few things for Eveline as a token of his gratitude for the smooth presentation of the proposal today. Even though Eveline had refused several times, Killian insisted on buying and giving her various gifts. Killian just wanted Eveline to feel happy and comfortable while spending time with him. Even though Killian himself had no dating experience, he tried his best to do what he could. So, like it or not, Eveline accepted all the things Killian had bought for her. Even so, Eveline was also happy that Killian really paid attention to what she liked and didn’t like. After walking around for almost two hours, New York City was getting busier as the night went on, and that made Killian even more excited to take Eveline to other places. Eveline herself was also very happy, considering that this was her first time visiting New York City and enjoying so many things there with Killian. Even so, Eveline seemed to still be cautious about expectations or naive feelings that often ended up deceiving her. “You know, Eveline, I’m so happy to see you smile like this,” Killian said wholeheartedly, truly feeling happy at that moment. “Really? I always smile like this, Killian,” Eveline muttered. “No,” Killian shook his head, disagreeing with Eveline’s statement. “This time, your smile doesn’t look like the smile you usually show to many people. Your smile looks different,” Killian continued. Eveline looked at Killian with various expressions before finally turning her gaze elsewhere, specifically toward the traffic and the many people passing by in New York City, which was getting busier as the night grew later. Killian became awkward and scratched his neck, which wasn’t itchy, with his right hand, while his left hand helped Eveline carry some items. Eveline herself was also carrying some items in her right hand. Several people looked at them and chuckled. Perhaps they thought Killian was a boyfriend trying to appease Eveline, who was upset with him, with various gifts. Maybe they also thought Killian was trying to charm Eveline into keeping her smile. In any case, Killian and Eveline really looked like a perfect couple. “Eve, let’s take a break at that cafe. I heard they have hot chocolate there. You like hot chocolate, right?” asked Killian as he stopped walking and pointed to the cafe not far in front of them. “Yes, I like it.” Eveline nodded with a smile on her face. “Great. Let’s go there.” Unexpectedly, Killian immediately pulled Eveline’s left hand to walk closer to the cafe, and immediately ordered a special VIP table. It was a table with chairs that seemed to surround them, so it really felt VIP and special. Killian also immediately ordered some food and drinks, specifically hot chocolate, which was Eveline’s favorite, from the cafe waiter. Eveline looked at the various items Killian had bought for her from the seat next to her. Killian wanted to give Eveline the best tonight, and it seemed that Killian had other plans to truly express his feelings to Eveline tonight, if necessary. Killian was a little worried, considering that Eveline was also quite close to Doctor Leo, who had treated Eveline’s mother in the hospital. Not to mention, in Killian’s view, Dr. Leo seemed to have other feelings for Eveline, so Killian didn’t want anyone else to get ahead of him in his quest to win Eveline’s heart. But Killian had no idea how or when to do it. He had never done anything like this before. “Excuse me, I’m going to the restroom,” Eveline muttered as she walked away to the restroom. Killian nodded slowly as he watched Eveline’s back disappear behind the wall with the bathroom sign on it. Therefore, Killian immediately sent a secret message to Caleb, hoping to get some advice on what he could do to truly express his feelings to Eveline tonight. “I think Miss Eveline will be really angry with you, sir, if you express your feelings to her tonight.” That was the message Caleb sent in reply to the message Killian had sent earlier. “But why? I really want Eveline to know how I truly feel about her. Help me, Caleb, I really don’t know how. Haven’t you had many ex-girlfriends? So you know how, right?” Killian pleaded in a new message he quickly sent to Caleb. “Okay. I think Miss Eveline is the type of woman who is quite rigid with her own feelings and the feelings of others. So a romantic approach might work.” “I’ve taken Eveline out for walks and given her lots of gifts, I’ve also taken her to a cafe for hot chocolate. Isn’t that romantic enough?” “That’s romantic enough… but Miss Eveline’s character is very difficult to read. She’s a very mysterious woman,” Caleb replied honestly. Killain fell silent, looking at Caleb’s reply and agreeing with it. Killian still couldn’t easily read Eveline’s character, even now. Killian always wondered what he could do for Eveline, but Eveline’s attitude was always difficult to read. “I’ll think of something else then.” That was the only reply Killian sent to Caleb before turning off his phone when he saw Eveline returning from the restroom and walking back toward their table. “Sorry for taking so long,” Eveline muttered as she sat back down in her chair. “No problem,” replied Killian, then quickly turned his head when he saw the cafe waiter arrive with their food and drinks and immediately set everything on the table. Eveline smiled as she looked at the steam rising from the mug of hot chocolate in front of her. Killian looked at Eveline and smiled back. They were like a couple on their first date, so awkward with each other. “Enjoy your food, I’m going to the toilet,” said Killian as he headed to the toilet. Killian washed his hands and splashed some water on his face. As he took some tissues to wipe his wet face, Killian was surprised to find someone standing right behind him. “You! How did you get here?!” exclaimed Killian, who immediately turned around and looked straight at the person who was now smiling slyly behind him. Killian stared intently at the person, who responded casually. He was Xavier, Killian’s eternal enemy.

“Xavier, how did you get here?! Have you been following me?!” Killian asked again, his voice betraying his displeasure at Xavier’s presence right in front of him. An aura of hostility instantly emanated from both Killian and Xavier. They glared at each other. “Well, is that how you greet an old friend, Killian?” Xavier asked mockingly. “Old friend? You are an old enemy, not my friend. Don’t be too confident.” “Whatever. I guess the meeting with the investors went very well, huh? You look very happy with that woman. Is she your girlfriend or… your toy?” Grep Killian immediately grabbed Xavier’s collar tightly and pushed him against the toilet wall. “How dare you call her a toy! Watch your mouth, Xavier!” Killian growled, displeased with Xavier’s remarks about Eveline. “Heh. Why, Killian? Do you like that woman? I don’t think she likes you one bit. You’re still the same. A CEO who is too innocent and naive when dealing with women. Damn. You’re even too fragile to have a partner. How could any woman like you? So you better give up and leave that woman to me. At least, she’ll be much happier with me. I can give her happiness. Eveline. Her name is Eveline, right?” “Damn it, Xavier. What do you want?! Are you upset because you can’t do anything about my meeting with those investors, huh?!” Killian tightened his grip on Xavier’s collar. Killian’s eyes were red and full of emotion now. Killian was worried about what Xavier would do to Eveline, considering that Xavier already knew about Eveline and his feelings. “Yes, of course I’m upset. The security at the hotel really interfered with my plans. So, instead, I’m targeting something else. The game has just begun, and I’m sure everything will be fun, Killian. Haven’t we played many terrible games like this before? But unfortunately, you always survive the games I prepare for you, so enjoy my new game.” Xavier grinned. “What do you want, Xavier?! You already have everything you want. So don’t bother me and Eveline anymore! Eveline doesn’t need to be involved in your crazy game, Xavier! Just play your crazy game with me. We’re rivals, but if you bother Eveline, I won’t hesitate to retaliate against your crazy games, even worse than you!” Killian said again, loudly. “What I want is for you to fail and lose. I want you to disappear and your company to be wiped off the face of the earth. And it seems like I’ve done the right thing by targeting one of the most important things in your life right now. So, let’s see, Killian. Who will win this game, me or you?” Xavier paused as he grabbed Killian’s hands, which were now tightening their grip on his collar. Xavier felt suffocated, but he always liked to disturb Killian’s peaceful life like that. Xavier really enjoyed Killian’s helplessness in his various games. “If I lose, then I won’t bother you or anyone else in your life anymore, Killian. But if you lose, you have to accept that your new beloved woman will be mine. Hah… I feel like I have something interesting to play with later. If I can get Eveline, that means I can kill you slowly, right?” Hearing that, Killian immediately punched Xavier hard in the face, knocking him to the bathroom floor. Xavier’s lips were bleeding slightly. Xavier wiped his lips with his right hand and stared at the blood there, but seeing his own blood made him chuckle softly. Killian frowned deeply at this, and became even more convinced that Xavier was indeed a crazy man. Truly crazy. Killian spat in disgust at Xavier’s madness. “I will never let you have Eveline, Xavier. She’s mine! Not yours or anyone else’s! I will make sure you never get anywhere near Eveline, Xavier. If you dare to approach her or even just look at her, you’ll have to step over my dead body first.” Killian threatened. “I’d be happy to do that, Killian. But first, save your woman, then threaten me again. You… will be very surprised. Hahahaha!” Xavier laughed loudly. Hearing Xavier’s words, Killian’s eyes widened as he remembered Eveline, who was probably eating or drinking something they had ordered earlier. Killian grabbed Xavier’s collar again, his eyes red and his hands shaking violently, holding back all kinds of emotions filled with rage towards Xavier. Killian could have killed Xavier, but not in a public place like this. “What have you done to Eveline, you bastard!” “Calm down, Killian. I’m helping you this time. Not to play around. As an old friend, I’m helping you get the woman of your dreams, how about that? Maybe after that you’ll share her with me. Don’t be greedy. We’ve always shared many things since the old days, right?” Hearing Xavier’s ambiguous words to Killian, he immediately threw Xavier’s body to the bathroom floor once again. Without waiting any longer, Killian ran out of the bathroom and returned to the table where Eveline was still sitting. Killian’s eyes widened when he saw Eveline coughing several times while leaning back in her chair. However, not many people noticed this, considering the VIP location of their table and the fact that there were only a few people there at the moment. “Eveline? Are you okay?” Killian asked frantically as soon as he was close to Eveline. Killian put his left arm around Eveline’s back to check on her condition. Killian even put the back of his right hand on Eveline’s forehead and felt the heat there. “Damn it. What have you done to Eveline, Xavier? She shouldn’t be involved in your crazy game. Damn it, Xavier. Damn you!” Killian kept cursing Xavier in his mind. “Killian, I feel strange…” Eveline murmured breathlessly. “I can’t breathe properly, and the temperature in this cafe has become very hot. I can’t take it. I’d only drunk half of the hot chocolate, and at first… at first I thought it might be the effect of the hot drink. But… but my body feels really strange. I don’t know why… please, Killian.” Eveline continued to explain, her breathing becoming heavier and heavier. Killian clenched his fists, then cupped Eveline’s face so that they were now looking at each other. “Eveline, listen to me. Stay here quietly, I’ll ask the cafe staff to clear out all the customers so I can get you out of here safely. It wouldn’t be good if anyone else saw you like this. Okay? Do you hear me, Eveline?” “Yes… yes… I hear you. I… I’ll stay here…” Eveline replied with difficulty. Eveline nodded slowly, closing and opening her eyelids, which were getting heavier and heavier now. Eveline truly didn’t know what was actually happening to her. Eveline felt strange and there was something she really wanted to do, and she felt it wouldn’t end well. Killian immediately ran to the cafe staff and asked them to close the cafe quickly. Of course, he gave the cafe manager a lot of money for this, but everyone already knew who Killian was and, of course, obeyed and kept their mouths shut about what was happening. Killian also asked for a taxi to be called to take him and Eveline back to the hotel immediately. The cafe staff also helped Killian load all his belongings into the taxi they had ordered for Killian and Eveline. The cafe staff also apologized for their negligence in preparing and serving the food and drinks, which had made Eveline the victim of someone’s sabotage. Additionally, the cafe manager was worried that Killian might report the issue to the police. However, Killian didn’t want to prolong the matter and only asked them to be more careful. After all, Killian would only be in New York until the day after tomorrow and would then return to the company. As for Xavier, Killian would think of something else later to get back at Xavier, who had started acting recklessly as usual again. In addition, Killian was also very sure that Xavier must have added a stimulant to Eveline’s drink when he saw how Eveline was reacting now. Killian covered Eveline with the jacket he was wearing. The two of them were on their way back to the hotel in a taxi. Upon arriving at the hotel, Killian immediately asked the driver and hotel staff to bring the items he had purchased to his room, and Killian himself would carry Eveline to the room in a bridal style. Killian made sure Eveline was okay even though she had almost lost consciousness. “Rest for a while, Eveline. I’ll be back with a warm drink for you. Wait a minute.” Killian muttered as he laid Eveline down on the bed. Killian turned to the phone in the hotel room and asked room service to bring a glass of warm drink and a cold compress to Eveline’s room immediately. Eveline, who was already lying on the bed, looked at Killian’s back, her heart beating faster and faster. Eveline didn’t understand why her body reacted so differently around Killian, not to mention Killian’s perfume that still lingered on her body and filled her sense of smell. Eveline’s eyes were misty, and she couldn’t stand it anymore. “I don’t want to be naive anymore. Whatever happens in the future, I don’t want to be shackled by these feelings anymore,” Eveline’s heart spoke firmly. Finally, Eveline got up from her lying position on the bed and walked slowly towards Killian, who had just finished calling room service. Quickly, Eveline hugged Killian from behind. This instantly made Killian’s body stiffen and he was taken aback. Killian even almost dropped the phone he was putting back in its place. “Eveline, what are you doing?” Killian asked, his voice trembling. How could Killian not react that way, when he could feel Eveline’s warm breath around his neck? ‘Damn it. How much of that drug did Xavier give Eveline to make her like this? No. I can’t do this. This is completely wrong. Even though I want Eveline, I don’t want her under the influence of this drug. I’ve tried so hard to get close to Eveline after that night, and now Xavier’s crazy game is going to destroy all my efforts,” Killian thought to himself. “Please, Killian. Help me… I can’t take it anymore. Please…” whispered Eveline. And unfortunately, Killian felt something stirring inside him. Killian tried to restrain himself, even holding his breath. Now Eveline’s hands were moving down Killian’s muscular stomach with movements that really provoked him. Killian turned quickly and grabbed Eveline’s hands tightly. Killian’s eyes were clouded by the desire he had long suppressed. “If this continues, you might hate me even more tomorrow morning, Eveline. I don’t want you to hate me,” Killian whispered. “Then don’t make me hate you.” That was when Killian kissed Eveline.

(18+) Killian kissed Eveline’s lips deeper and more gently. Killian cupped Eveline’s face with both palms and caressed other parts of her body several times. Eveline responded to every kiss Killian gave her. Their lips locked together, separating only occasionally to catch their breath, as their hands began to undress each other. Now the floor of the hotel room was littered with Killian and Eveline’s clothes. Killian laid Eveline down on the bed and paused for a moment. Killian’s eyes gazed at Eveline’s flushed face, clouded with lust. Eveline returned Killian’s gaze with her own weary eyes. “Are you sure you want to do this, Eveline? You won’t regret it?” whispered Killian, his right hand caressing Eveline’s sweaty face. The room grew hot, even though the AC was on. Eveline nodded firmly. “Yes… please, Killian. Please…” Eveline whispered as she cupped Killian’s face with both hands and quickly kissed his entire face. Killian’s face was now in the hollow of Eveline’s neck, leaving a wet trail there. Eveline moaned as Killian’s touch drove her wild. Eveline is completely unaware that she herself has been too naive for some time now. And now Eveline realizes that she wants Killian, she wants Killian very much. That’s why Eveline doesn’t feel disturbed when she hears Killian and Caleb’s earlier conversation about Killian’s feelings for her. “I want you so much, Eveline. You don’t know how crazy you make me feel. I… I love you so much, Eveline,” Killian finally confessed. After keeping his feelings for Eveline hidden for so long, he finally said it clearly. And that made Eveline’s eyes fill with tears, moved. “I want you too, Killian…. I really do.” Eveline nodded and brought her face close to Killian’s ear. “I’m in love with you, Killian,” she continued. Hearing that confession, Killian could no longer hide his happiness. The two of them finally gave in to their lust and love that night. *** Eveline woke up with her eyes feeling heavy in the morning, her whole body feeling very sore. Eveline turned her head to the side and found Killian still asleep, hugging her tightly. Eveline smiled slightly as she looked at Killian, who now appeared to be sleeping soundly. Eveline’s thoughts returned to the first night they spent together. At that time, Eveline didn’t want to look at Killian even once, not even a little, as the first man to take her virginity, as the first man to sleep with her. But now, Eveline realized that she had truly fallen completely in love with Killian. Eveline no longer wanted to feel naive or even lie to herself about her feelings from now on. Eveline wanted to experience a happiness she had never felt before, which was falling in love with a man. Killian lay on his stomach with his left arm wrapped around Eveline’s body. Killian was even snoring softly now, something he had never really done before, because he had always had trouble sleeping, and only with Eveline could Killian sleep soundly. Eveline smiled slightly as she looked at Killian’s peaceful face, then gently stroked his cheek with her right palm. This made Killian frown slightly, as he felt his sleep was slightly disturbed. Considering that they had both gone to sleep early that morning, they were still feeling very sleepy now. Eveline continued to gently stroke Killian’s face, and eventually, Killian opened his eyes and looked at Eveline with a small smile. “Hey, have you been awake for a while?” Killian muttered as he changed his position to lie on his back. Eveline adjusted the blanket she was using to cover her now-naked body while nodding her head. “Just now,” she replied. “Thank you for trusting Eveline with your feelings. I know that the first steps we took together before made you uncomfortable. But… I promise that from now on, I will never disappoint you. I won’t let you be sad, Eve,” said Killian, looking at Eveline. The fact that they were both naked and only covered by a blanket made the atmosphere between them still feel very intense. Eveline, who heard Killian’s words, remained silent with a small smile on her face. “I know, what we went through together before is something that is very difficult for you and me to forget, Killian. And I fully acknowledge that, because it is indeed quite difficult to forget the moment when I had to lose my virginity to you. But now, I feel much better with the honesty between us. I think that’s the first thing we should have done,” said Eveline as she caressed Killian’s face, who was now leaning to the side so they could look at each other more freely. “You know, Eve. You’re the first person who helped me get a really good night’s sleep last night and before. I always had trouble sleeping, and I never understood myself or even my feelings for you or other people. And now, with you in my life, I feel much better too. I can learn to understand myself much better. At least, not just for myself, but for you too, Eve.” Eveline kissed Killian’s lips briefly. “Thank you for loving someone like me, Killian,” she murmured sincerely. “No, Eveline. Don’t thank me…” Killian shook his head, then took Eveline’s hand, which had been caressing his face all along. Killian kissed Eveline’s hand very romantically. “I am the one who should be thanking you, for what you went through when dealing with my confusing nature and attitude some time ago. I… am truly grateful that you are willing to love me. You have made me feel like I am a very important person in your life, Eveline.” They kissed again for a moment before finally letting go of each other. “But Killian, why was I so different last night? I only drank hot chocolate and have never felt anything strange like I did last night…” Eveline asked curiously, even furrowing her brow deeply as she recalled the effect the hot chocolate had on her body last night. Eveline’s face even turned red as she remembered what she and Killian did afterwards. “Someone put something in your drink, Eve,” Killian replied with a harsh sigh. Killian was still upset with Xavier’s plan, which was now directed at Eveline instead of him. Killian was really afraid that Xavier would do something to harm Eveline in the future. “Who is that person, Killian?” “That person is Xavier. He knows that I love you, Eveline.”

Eveline’s eyes widened in surprise. Eveline never expected that Xavier, Killian’s arch-enemy, would eventually find out about her and their recent closeness. This certainly caused Eveline some concern. Meanwhile, Killian was furious, because Xavier’s actions had caused him and Eveline to spend another night together. But not in the way Killian wanted. Killian really wanted to start a new relationship with Eveline in the right way, but Xavier’s evil plan had completely ruined everything. Killian rubbed his face in frustration, and Eveline immediately stroked Killian’s cheek gently. “I really don’t know how Xavier found out about you and me, Eveline. Xavier even went so far as to put a stimulant in your drink, and I’m really sorry for not being careful enough to protect you from him,” Killian said regretfully. “Killian, what Xavier did to me wasn’t your fault. Xavier carried out an evil plan to disrupt us and your company. It would be much better if we all started to be on guard so that Xavier doesn’t cause any more chaos,” Eveline muttered, looking at Killian very seriously. “If Xavier can easily put something in food or drink, then he can do more than that, Killian. I don’t know what Xavier has done to you and your company, but seeing how reckless he is in his evil plans, I’m sure he has many other evil plans up his sleeve.” Eveline continued to give her opinion. Killian nodded slowly. “You’re right, Eve. I already know what Xavier is capable of doing to me or my company over the past few years. However, Xavier has dared to interfere with you, and I don’t like that at all, Eveline. After all, your safety is my responsibility from now on. I don’t want anything bad to happen to you or your mother.” “So, what are you going to do to deal with Xavier now, Killian? You can’t let him mess with your life anymore, can you?” asked Eveline, seeking reassurance, now feeling very worried. Eveline was also afraid that Xavier would interfere with the safety of her mother, whose health had not yet recovered. “What is certain is that I will increase security. Not only security for myself or the company, but also security for you and your mother. Besides, I usually order Caleb to monitor all of Xavier’s movements, both at his home and at his company. So I think that’s enough for now.” “Are you sure you can deal with Xavier’s madness, Killian? We never know what other people are capable of. And someone like Xavier, even though I don’t really know or understand him, I think he’s full of all kinds of madness.” Killian nodded slowly, as if agreeing with what Eveline had just said. Not to mention the various evil plans that Xavier might have prepared for the two of them now. Killian became even more convinced that Xavier would increasingly push his evil plans closer to Eveline. And that made Killian even more concerned about everything that might happen in the future. Seeing the worry clearly visible on Killian’s face, Eveline immediately felt guilty. Because Killian now had to start thinking of ways to protect himself and his mother. Eveline did not want to be seen as a woman who took advantage of a man for her own personal gain. Therefore, Eveline was silent for a moment before finally sighing slowly and kissing Killian’s cheek lightly. “Don’t worry about anything, Killian. I can take care of myself. Besides, I’m sure Xavier will only use me to mess with your mind. But don’t let that make you a weak man. Xavier just wants to play with you, not me. So, focus on keeping yourself, the company, and all the employees safe, including Caleb,” said Eveline attentively. “What do you mean by saying all that, Eveline? I will certainly take care of you, because you are one of the most valuable people in my life. Even though I am the CEO of a company, that doesn’t mean I will sacrifice the valuable people in my life to save the company. I’m not that selfish, Eve… after all, you are my responsibility now,” replied Killian with a frown on his forehead, clearly showing that he didn’t like what Eveline had said. “That’s not what I meant, Killian. Listen to me first, okay?” Eveline muttered as she shook her head slowly. Eveline knew how difficult it was for Killian to really listen to what other people had to say, so she changed her position from lying down to sitting up, pulling the blanket tighter around her body. Slowly, Eveline cradled Killian’s head, whose eyes looked up at Eveline, sparkling. Killian seemed to remember his childhood when his late mother often cradled his head. This made something in Killian’s heart flutter with calmness and happiness at the same time. Eveline then gently stroked Killian’s hair with her right palm. “Killian, I really don’t mean to make you think that I reject the extra protection you will give me and my mother. It’s just that, when I think about it again, I am an employee at your company. Just an ordinary employee, who happens to be involved with you on a deeper level. I don’t want anyone else to know about our relationship right now, because I’m sure that not only will everyone gossip about you, but most of them will gossip about me and insult me without knowing what’s really going on.” “Eveline…” Killian’s eyes widened, surprised by Eveline’s words. Killian hadn’t thought that far ahead, but Eveline had. Killian just wanted to give Eveline the best. Really. Nothing else. “Killian… if anyone else knew about our relationship from the beginning until now, they would all turn around and insult me. It’s possible that they would all think of me as a slut who was trying to take advantage of her boss at the company. Everyone would think that I was a low-class woman who would do anything to get money from you.” Eveline paused and sighed. “Not to mention what other people might think, that I got my current job at your company through disgusting means. When I myself have been struggling to get my position and job at your company for several years now. And really, for God’s sake, I don’t want other people to see me that way. Don’t you also think I’m that kind of woman, Killian?” Killian was once again silenced by Eveline’s words. Because what Eveline had just said was the truth. At first, when Eveline asked for a loan and agreed to spend the night with him, Killian also thought that Eveline was a woman who would do anything to get money, and even now, Killian felt guilty about his thoughts at that time. This was because Killian deeply despised women who would do anything to get money, even if it meant doing something very wrong, or even disgusting. “I’m really sorry for what I thought back then, Eveline. I really regret not finding out more about you beforehand,” Killian said regretfully to Eveline. Killian felt very ashamed of his own thoughts. “It’s no longer a problem, Killian. I am also at fault for not telling you the truth about borrowing money to pay for my mother’s medical expenses. So, I was involved in what we did that night. But now, the problem is very different. We no longer have any misunderstandings, and that is also very important.” “But I’m just worried about what other people might think, since they don’t know what’s really going on between us. So I want you to act normal around me and not show your interest in me too much to everyone at the company. Only you, me, and Caleb need to know what’s going on between us. So, promise me you’ll keep our relationship a secret from everyone for a while, until Xavier stops bothering us.” “Eveline, I… I really want everyone to know that we’re in a relationship. At first, I really wanted everyone to know about our relationship, so there wouldn’t be any misunderstandings in the future. But, once again, Xavier is causing trouble and now he’s targeting you as part of his evil and cunning plan to weaken me. So, whether I like it or not, I agree with what you said, Eveline. For your sake, for my sake, and for everyone’s sake, we will keep our relationship a secret from everyone, until the time is right, without Xavier’s evil plans.” Eveline nodded with a small smile. “But Killian, who exactly is Xavier? Why does he always bother and endanger you?” Killian paused for a moment and sighed deeply again. “Actually, Xavier is my old friend. He’s the friend who stabbed me in the back. He hates me because he’s jealous of my life, which is going more smoothly than his. Xavier also slept with my first ex-girlfriend. Even though I never loved my ex-girlfriend, I felt disappointed because the best friend I trusted betrayed my trust. Not to mention my father’s infidelity issues, I became even more unable to trust others so easily.” Hearing this, Eveline, who was initially shocked by the fact that Xavier had been close to Killian as a friend, immediately felt sorry for Killian’s suffocating life. Therefore, Eveline slowly bent down and kissed Killian’s lips, trying to give him a little comfort.

Killian and Eveline quickly cleaned themselves up and gathered their clothes, which were still scattered on the floor of the room. They both tried to act normal, so as not to arouse suspicion in others. According to Killian, they did this because they were worried that Xavier or his men might still be around Killian and Eveline, watching their movements. Waiting for them to let their guard down and creating a golden opportunity for Xavier to carry out his crazy plan again. Eveline even decided to return to her room quickly. Fortunately, Eveline’s room was right in front of Killian’s room, so Eveline didn’t need much time or effort to immediately enter her own hotel room. Killian hadn’t told her what his next plan was, but Eveline wanted to be on guard, because after all, Xavier already knew about their current relationship. “Hopefully, that crazy man named Xavier doesn’t know anything about that night. The night when my relationship with Killian began in a complicated way. I’m worried that if anyone else finds out, especially Xavier, then everything I’ve built with my own efforts could be destroyed and ruined just like that.” Eveline muttered as she sat on her clean bed. Eveline even forgot about some of her belongings that might have been scattered around earlier, because she was choosing a dress to wear to meet Killian last night. Eveline sighed heavily, she continued to feel uneasy with Xavier’s presence between her and Killian now. Eveline felt that Xavier could be a huge threat for the first time in her life. “God, please help me and Killian to face Xavier.” Eveline prayed several times with her eyes closed. Soon after, Eveline decided to open her cell phone and read several messages sent by Alea about her mother. One of the messages said that Eveline’s mother missed her very much and asked when Eveline would come home. Eveline immediately replied that she and Killian would come home later that night and would bring some souvenirs with them. Eveline felt happy and relieved that her mother’s condition was improving day by day. “In that case, I’ll go out for a bit to buy some souvenirs. I can’t be seen in public with Killian right now. I’m afraid that Xavier’s men will spy on me and Killian. After all, I have to be careful and not make any mistakes. Someone like Xavier is definitely a very unpredictable person,” Eveline muttered to herself as she steadied her heart and mind. Eveline sighed deeply and turned off her cell phone. She then got up and cleaned herself up once more to change into more casual clothes. This afternoon, Eveline was going to several shopping centers to buy souvenirs for her mother, Alea, and Lily. After all, Eveline had to bring separate souvenirs for the three of them, right? As for Killian, Eveline was sure he would buy souvenirs for everyone at the company himself. So Eveline wasn’t going to worry too much about that now. Quickly, Eveline put on her jacket and sneakers. Not forgetting, Eveline also brought her wallet containing her ATM card and a large amount of cash, her cell phone, and her pepper spray. Yes, Eveline didn’t forget to bring the pepper spray she had owned for a long time. Considering the crisis caused by Xavier, Eveline was secretly feeling anxious now. “Alright, everything is ready. I also sent a message to Killian that I was going out to buy some souvenirs. Even though Killian forbade it, I still had to go, at least to send a signal to Xavier that I wasn’t afraid and that I wasn’t directly involved with Killian,” Eveline muttered confidently. Without waiting any longer, Eveline walked out of the room and the hotel through the elevator. Eveline brushed her hair, which she had deliberately let down to cover part of her face and neck. Eveline even had to cover some parts of her neck with thick makeup because of the marks Killian had left on her the night before. It was a very wild and passionate night that Eveline had spent with Killian. Once outside the hotel, Eveline decided to walk while enjoying the bustling atmosphere of New York City, which was always lively and never quiet. Eveline opened her phone to search for a souvenir shop and felt increasingly excited. Entering a shop known for its extensive selection, Eveline didn’t forget to take a trolley with her. Eveline walked slowly, observing the shop. Eveline picked up a few items and put them in the cart she was pushing slowly. She didn’t forget to grab some chocolate and snacks. Even some instant coffee and chocolate drinks caught Eveline’s attention. Eveline remembered that Lily really liked coffee, so she decided to buy Lily some chocolate and instant coffee. Eveline also picked up some dried fruits that had been made into candy and jelly. Eveline stood silently in front of a shelf with several choices of chocolate drinks, all of which looked very appealing and delicious, making it quite difficult for her to decide which one to buy. Eveline picked up two boxes of powdered chocolate drinks in both hands and looked at them several times. Eveline was very curious about how the two chocolate powder drinks tasted. “The bear brand tastes more chocolatey than the dolphin brand. If you want to try it, try the bear brand and the rose brand.” “Really? Thank you for your advice,” said Eveline to someone who was willing to give her advice about chocolate powder drinks. After that, Eveline began to take several boxes of chocolate powder drinks as suggested by the person next to her. Eveline didn’t pay much attention until she had put several boxes of chocolate drinks into her trolley. When she turned around, Eveline immediately rounded her eyes when she realized that the person was Xavier, who was now smiling slightly. “You!” Eveline muttered in disbelief, completely surprised that Xavier had found her there so easily. “Well, hello, Eveline. You really like chocolate, huh? Aren’t you tired of what you drank last night?” Xavier asked mockingly. “You’re trying to poison me,” Eveline muttered angrily, glaring at Xavier with hostility. “How can there be a person like you? How dare you fight a woman,” Eveline said again, her voice sounding slightly mocking. “Well, you know, Miss Eveline. Killian and I can’t be friends. But I also can’t let Killian go peacefully. And I know he loves you. How about you work with me? You get Killian’s love, and I get his company. How about that? Isn’t that a very attractive offer for a woman like you?” “Don’t mess with me, I have pepper spray in my bag. I can spray your eyes and hurt you. If you think I’m a greedy woman again, it won’t just be pepper spray I’ll spray in your eyes. I’ll rub it directly on your face so you know how it feels. Understand?!” Eveline threatened. Eveline even moved as if she were about to take the pepper spray from her bag right then and there. All of this did not escape Xavier’s gaze, who immediately changed his smirk into a small smile. Xavier did not take his eyes off Eveline’s behavior, who was so wary of him. “Go ahead if you dare. You’ll find out what I can do in the future,” Xavier whispered. “I’m not afraid. I have a lot of weapons in my bag right now. So don’t mess with me. Or I’ll yell at everyone in this store to beat you up.” Eveline felt a little shaky because of Xavier’s sharp and intimidating gaze. Eveline’s hands were even shaking and unfocused, even just to open her own bag and take out her pepper spray bottle. “We’ll see about that, Eveline. I think we’ll be seeing each other more often starting today. Wouldn’t it be nice if we saw each other more often? You don’t want anyone else to know about you and Killian, right? So tell Killian to be careful from now on. Who knows, maybe you’ll change your mind and choose me instead.” Xavier said confidently in front of Eveline. “Never.” Eveline said, quickly pushing her shopping cart away from Xavier, who was still standing there in silence. “Eveline Mason… you really are a very intriguing woman.” Xavier murmured with a small smile on his face, watching Eveline’s back as she walked further away.

Eveline walked quickly back to the hotel with quite a few shopping bags filled with souvenirs she would bring home for her mother, Alea, and Lily. In addition, Eveline also had to discuss her chance encounter with Xavier a while ago at the shopping center. Eveline also wanted to discuss which employees deserved a promotion at the company, and if possible, she would ask Killian to promote Lily. This was because Eveline felt that Lily always worked harder and was more enthusiastic than the other employees. Not to mention the phone conversation that Eveline had accidentally overheard earlier, in which Lily said she really needed a promotion at the company to supplement her family’s income. Eveline couldn’t bear to let Lily struggle alone when she needed help like this. After arriving at her hotel room, Eveline immediately opened the door and placed the various shopping bags on the bed, then lay down next to them with a heavy sigh. Eveline felt exhausted. In fact, there were still many items that Killian had bought for her last night, and she hadn’t even opened them all yet. Eveline turned her head and looked anxiously at the many shopping bags that almost filled her hotel room. “I should have gone to buy a bigger suitcase. With this many things, the suitcase I brought won’t be enough to store them all. Damn. If I hadn’t met Xavier, I wouldn’t have rushed back to the hotel. How did he end up there and meet me? Was Killian right, that Xavier would be watching my movements?” Eveline muttered, her feelings clouded with worry. After all, if you think about it, having a man follow or watch a woman is the most terrifying and uncomfortable thing for anyone. Not to mention the fact that many people already knew that Killian and Xavier were old enemies who often competed in business. And after Killian gained the trust of many investors, Xavier once again caused trouble and terror. Eveline had no idea what Xavier really wanted from Killian. She sighed again and shook her head several times. “No, I can’t worry too much. Someone like Xavier would be too happy if the target of his evil and cunning plan felt worried or afraid. No. I can’t be like this. I have to be strong. At least, if not for Killian, then I have to be strong for myself, my mother, and also my friends who still need help and protection.” Eveline got up from the bed and immediately arranged several shopping bags containing souvenirs on the floor of the room. Eveline intended to organize all the items after buying a new, large suitcase later. After making sure all the shopping bags were neatly arranged, Eveline quickly changed her clothes, putting on something more casual, and didn’t forget to take off the jacket and sneakers she had been wearing while lying on the bed. Click “Eveline, we’re going home tonight. I already bought the tickets and…” Killian’s voice suddenly entered Eveline’s room and stopped immediately, and Eveline turned around in panic with both hands clutching her casual clothes in front of her body. Eveline was not fully dressed and was only wearing black underwear. Killian was stunned by the sight, because he had no idea that Eveline was changing clothes without locking the door. “Killian?” whispered Eveline, who was just as surprised as Killian. Eveline even tightened her grip on the clothes she was carrying to cover her front. And of course, that wasn’t enough to cover her entire body. Without saying anything, Killian immediately walked into the room and didn’t forget to lock the door. Killian quickly walked towards Eveline and kissed her deeply on the lips. Killian felt that he was crazy about Eveline, and he was always thirsty for Eveline’s touch. They kissed each other back, and Eveline dropped the clothes she had been holding in both hands onto the floor. Gently, Killian laid Eveline and himself down on the bed and continued their passionate activities there. Killian and Eveline were intoxicated by the love burning within them and no longer cared about Xavier or anyone else. They both wanted more and more. *** At exactly nine o’clock in the evening, Killian and Eveline boarded the plane to return home with quite a few suitcases filled with personal belongings and souvenirs for many people there. Eveline and Killian couldn’t stop holding hands. Fortunately, Killian and Eveline wore sunglasses and clothes that made them difficult to recognize, at least as a precaution in case Xavier was around them without them realizing it. “So, what are we going to discuss about Xavier’s presence in New York?” asked Eveline as the plane began to take off. “For sure, I’ll talk to Caleb first. Because, if Xavier can easily find out that you and I are going to New York to meet with investors, then he’ll also know that we’re on our way back now. At least, just in case Xavier is on the same plane or might be following our movements home,” Killian explained in a whisper. Eveline was silent for a moment, listening to this, and remembering how she and Xavier had accidentally met at the mall earlier. Eveline hadn’t even had a chance to say anything about it to Killian. Eveline felt that as long as Xavier didn’t do anything further, she didn’t need to say anything to Killian for the time being. Eveline was also very sure that Xavier only intended to play with Killian’s feelings and focus, using her. Not to mention Eveline’s intention to ask for a promotion for Lily. Eveline felt that it was no longer her place to get further involved in the performance appraisal of employees at the company. “In that case, I’ll help too. I think Xavier just wants to play with your focus and feelings, Killian. If Xavier bothers me, you definitely won’t be able to focus on your work at the company. Moreover, you have just gained the trust of the investors in your company. Xavier is looking for a chance to mess that up and make the investors lose their trust in you. So, you have to be careful from now on, Killian.” Eveline said, holding Killian’s palm quite tightly, while looking at him deeply. “Don’t be fooled by anything that might happen in the future. I’ll be ready too, if he does come back to bother me. But I want you to stay focused on your position as CEO of the company. Don’t let Xavier’s games distract you and harm you or the investors,” Eveline continued firmly. Killian looked at Eveline with a small smile on his face. Then Killian returned Eveline’s handshake. “Don’t worry, Eveline. I will remain focused on my work as CEO of the company. I will not disappoint the investors who have placed their trust in me and the company. I will not let them feel that they can no longer trust me. No. I will not let Xavier’s plans fool me and weaken me.” Killian sighed slowly, looking ahead. “Even so, I will also try to protect you from Xavier’s crazy plans. I won’t let you fight him alone. Because this is my problem and Xavier’s, not a problem you have to face, Eveline.” “I know, Killian. For now, until the situation calms down and there are no more disturbances from Xavier, we have to protect ourselves. We also can’t be seen together in public, to prevent unwanted things from happening for the time being. After that, we can talk about our relationship in general. Okay?” Eveline reached for Killian’s cheek until they were looking at each other again. Eveline kissed Killian’s lips slowly, as if to give him a little peace and strength. Killian grabbed Eveline’s neck and deepened their kiss for a moment, before finally letting go. They both looked at each other with big smiles. “I will make sure this problem is resolved soon. Besides that, I also have to start selecting and finding out something very important at the company.” “What is it, Killian?” Eveline furrowed her brow slightly, feeling curious. Killian removed his hand from Eveline’s neck and looked at her with a very serious expression. Killian didn’t answer right away and looked around, afraid that someone might be listening to their conversation, which they were having in whispers. “I think there are other people watching us in my own company, Eve. I’m sure Xavier has also placed some of his men in my company, disguised as employees or my confidants there. Although I don’t know who they are yet, I’m sure someone is betraying us. So, Eveline, you have to be careful with everyone in the company, and don’t trust them too much. I’m worried that they will hurt you first, to weaken me.” Eveline nodded. “All right. From now on, I will also be careful with all of them. I will also start watching them all. I think you’re right, Killian. If Xavier found out about our trip to New York to meet with investors, there must be someone inside the company who told him, someone who is a spy trying to deceive us.” Killian nodded slowly, agreeing with what Eveline had just said. However, Killian had actually already been suspicious of several people working in his own company, only he still hadn’t found enough evidence to confront them. Not to mention Caleb, who had been unlucky several times whenever he wanted to find out more about Xavier’s agents who were undercover in the company. Killian was very sure that Xavier had planted quite a few of his agents in the company without him realizing it at all. Killian was annoyed, remembering how he and Caleb had failed to catch these rats several times, but now, Killian was very confident and much more optimistic in facing whatever might happen in the future. Killian would not let Xavier’s crazy game influence him in the slightest, because he had Eveline who would always be by his side from now on. Even if it wasn’t publicly, at least Killian knew that Eveline was his. “Don’t worry or think too much about it, Killian. Once we get home, you have to meet with Caleb immediately and explain everything that happened in New York. And ask if there was any suspicious activity at the company while we were both gone. I’m going straight home to see Mom and Alea.” “Okay. Once we get there, we’ll just act normal and natural. At least, that’s to deceive Xavier and Xavier himself.” After that, they refocused on enjoying their flight home, though they couldn’t relax completely due to their lingering worries.

Eveline arrived in front of her house by taxi. Eveline looked at her house with longing in her heart. Previously, Eveline had never been so far from home for such a long time, so she felt even more homesick for her mother. The taxi driver helped Eveline unload the many items she had brought from the trunk of the car and placed them near Eveline, who was still looking at her house. “Thank you very much, sir,” said Eveline as she handed the fare and a tip to the taxi driver with a small smile. “Thank you very much, miss,” replied the taxi driver, who received the money from Eveline with great joy, before finally leaving and getting back into his taxi. Eveline opened the gate to her house first, before carrying her belongings one by one into the yard and closing the gate again. Eveline walked slowly into the house, remembering how many things she was carrying in both hands now. Knock Knock Knock Eveline knocked gently on her door, and it didn’t take long for the door to open and Alea to appear. Alea looked delighted to see Eveline there and smiled broadly. “Oh my gosh, Eveline, you’re home?” Alea exclaimed as she hugged Eveline briefly. “Yes, I just got here. How are you, Alea? Everything’s okay, right?” Eveline asked, returning Alea’s hug with some difficulty because of all the things she was carrying. “I’m fine. Your mother is also getting better,” Alea muttered as she released her embrace of Eveline. “Here, let me help you carry your things,” she continued, taking some of the items from Eveline’s hands. “Thank you so much… I’m glad everything is fine,” Eveline muttered gratefully, because her thoughts about Xavier, who might have started to target Alea and her mother here, could now be dismissed. Alea and Eveline walked into the house and put all the luggage on the living room sofa. Hearing the noise, Eveline’s mother immediately came out of her room and smiled, then quickly approached Eveline and hugged her tightly. Eveline hugged her mother back just as tightly; she had really missed her. “Oh my goodness, why didn’t you tell us you were coming home, Eveline? Your mother and Alea didn’t have time to cook because we bought food outside earlier… you haven’t eaten yet, have you?” Eveline’s mother said immediately, feeling bad. Her mother looked worriedly at Eveline, who just smiled and shook her head quickly. “I deliberately didn’t tell you when I was coming home to surprise you. Look, I bought lots of souvenirs for you, Alea, and my friends at the office. And also, I’ve already eaten, Mom. The flight was quite long, and we got food there. Don’t worry. In fact, I’m happy because you guys are fine while I’m in New York,” Eveline replied slowly. Eveline’s mother simply nodded her head slowly in response, still with a small smile that seemed full of longing for Eveline. Eveline then turned to show all the souvenirs she had bought in New York to give to her mother and Alea. They both looked happy and excited about Eveline’s souvenirs. Eveline smiled happily seeing the little happiness she had brought to her mother and Alea. However, Eveline felt a little depressed with Xavier’s presence in her life now, but one thing was for sure, Eveline would try her best to protect the precious people in her life. Eveline promised not to let Xavier get deeper into her life and mess everything up. Eveline’s mind was preoccupied with thoughts of her sister, Helena, who had not contacted her or their mother in a very long time. Helena had not even taken the time to ask about their mother’s condition after her recent surgery. “I always miss and think about Helena, but does she miss me or our mother even a little?” Eveline thought as she looked at her mother, who looked happy. *** “So you mean Xavier even followed you and Miss Eveline to New York, is that right?! He even went so far as to spike Miss Eveline’s drink?!” Caleb exclaimed in disbelief at everything Killian had just told him. Caleb’s eyes widened in shock. Moreover, Killian had not clearly explained what had happened in New York, so when Caleb found out everything, he couldn’t hide his surprise and anger towards Xavier. The man who was always reckless in carrying out all kinds of cunning and evil plans against Killian, and now all the evil that Xavier had prepared was directed at Eveline. “Yes, Caleb, that’s right. Xavier is getting crazier now. I don’t know what other evil plans he has prepared for me or Eveline. I am very worried that his evil plans will hurt Eveline or her family. I don’t mind if Xavier’s evil plans hurt me, just don’t let them hurt Eveline,” Killian muttered with concern. Killian, who had just arrived home at the same time as Caleb returned from the company and immediately told him everything there, felt increasingly exhausted. Killian was physically and mentally exhausted now, and he couldn’t control the worry he felt about Eveline’s safety and that of her mother. Meanwhile, Caleb looked at Killian with a sad gaze. It had been a long time since Caleb had seen such worry in Killian, and it was only now that he saw it again when Killian was so concerned about Eveline. Even so, Caleb was still happy about the gradual changes in Killian’s life and attitude, which had been frozen towards everyone. And with Eveline’s arrival in Killian’s life, he was able to change, albeit very slowly and at first it was difficult to understand what was actually happening to him. Caleb wanted to thank Eveline, because her presence had changed Killian for the better. “What else do you think Xavier is planning, sir? Is there no way to stop Xavier’s madness that has been going on for several years?” Caleb asked with a deep frown on his forehead. Caleb couldn’t think of any plan that would be effective in truly punishing Xavier. On the other hand, Killian was silent, as if thinking deeply to answer Caleb’s question. Killian also didn’t know how to respond to Xavier with a plan right now, because it was really quite difficult to see Xavier’s movements, which were like dust, difficult to detect in the right way. “To be honest, I haven’t come up with a single idea to get back at Xavier for what he did to Eveline a few days ago. Even so, I admit that Xavier’s plan to slip drugs into Eveline’s drink has made our relationship much better than before, but I still don’t like his sneaky ways. I don’t want to start a relationship with Eveline through deceitful actions like Xavier did before.” Killian muttered. “I truly understand that, sir. Therefore, we must resolve the issue with Xavier immediately. You, I mean both of us, can no longer just stand by and let Xavier do whatever he wants, even if it’s in a sneaky and evil way. Because if Xavier can target Miss Eveline, he will definitely be able to do more than just slip drugs into her drink, Mr. Killian,” Caleb tried to explain. “You’re absolutely right, Caleb. It’s time for me to take a firm and bolder stance, rather than just letting Xavier do whatever he wants to me, or to Eveline, or to everyone involved in my life.” Killian paused for a moment, nodding slowly. Then he rose from his seat and walked over to the balcony of his office. Killian put his hands in his pockets, and Caleb stared at his back with a very determined and ready expression. “In that case, I’ll meet Xavier the day after tomorrow. I’ll think about my plan further and tell you later. For now, the most important thing is to secretly increase security around Eveline’s house.“ ”But why secretly, sir?” Caleb asked, a little confused. Killian turned his head slightly and smiled wryly. “Eveline doesn’t want anyone else to know about our relationship. So we have to be careful to protect each other, so that no one else becomes suspicious.” Hearing this, Caleb could only nod slowly.

The next morning, Eveline left for work early, remembering that she had brought some souvenirs to give to Lily later. Eveline remembered Lily and her sister’s conversation on the phone that day. Eveline was very curious about what the problem was, which made Lily much quieter than usual. Something must be bothering Lily about her sister. This made Eveline unable to resist asking her at least a few questions today. “I have to know what problem Lily is actually dealing with right now. And if I can help, I will definitely help her. Because all this time, Lily has helped me a lot with my work and has always listened to my heart when I was troubled. Even though I still have many secrets, at least I want to repay Lily for her kindness.” Eveline muttered in the quiet office elevator, her hands carrying a paper bag containing souvenirs for Lily and her sister. Eveline had actually met Lily’s sister once, but only briefly and they weren’t very close. But at least, Eveline wanted to give something to Lily’s sister, who was also a woman, just like Eveline, who had a younger sister, Helena. Considering that Eveline and Helena’s relationship still hadn’t improved, Eveline didn’t want her best friend, Lily, to feel the same way she felt about Helena now. Ting It didn’t take long for the elevator doors to open, and Eveline immediately stepped out of the elevator and walked slowly toward her office with her friends. It was still early in the morning and before work hours, so the office was still very quiet, with only cleaning service employees such as office boys and office girls sweeping, mopping, or preparing hot drinks, as well as a few office drivers cleaning cars. Thud Eveline sat down in her chair and placed the paper bag under her desk, worried that someone might see her carrying two paper bags, both of which she would give to Lily later. After making sure the paper bags were not easily visible to others, Eveline began to put her bag on the desk and took out her laptop, notebook, pen, and cell phone. Eveline got ready for work, and did not forget to fill out the employee attendance form, which was available in the form of an application. Drrttt Drrttt A message came in on Eveline’s cell phone, and she immediately opened it. It was a message sent by an unknown number. Eveline’s brow furrowed deeply, because she felt she had never known the unfamiliar cell phone number that sent the message to her phone. Besides that, Eveline also did not feel that she had given her cell phone number to someone she had just met. Immediately, Eveline opened the message and read it, even though she was still curious and confused. “How are you feeling this morning, Eveline? Don’t you miss me even a little? Oh, it feels like we met just a few hours ago, doesn’t it? And I already miss you so much this morning.” The message was sent with a photo of himself that had just arrived at the office and was about to walk into the elevator. Eveline was silent and surprised by the message and photo of herself, which was clearly taken from behind. Seeing the photo, Eveline immediately turned her head to the right and left, trying to find someone who had been so bold as to follow her to the office, even taking her photo secretly like that. But nothing, Eveline couldn’t find anyone around the workspace now. With slightly trembling hands, Eveline tried to quickly type a reply on her phone to the very bold sender. “Who are you really? How did you get my phone number?! You are very bold to follow me to the office like this, Xavier!” After typing it, Eveline immediately sent the message, and with all her heart, she was sure that the sender was Xavier. The strange man who was extremely dangerous and had already involved her in a crazy game. Ting “Wow, you really are an amazing woman, Eveline. How did you know I was Xavier? Or have you started to recognize me now?” Eveline pursed her lips, holding back her irritation, anger, and fear, which were all mixed together now as she read Xavier’s reply, which sounded dismissive. “Don’t mess with me, Xavier. Enough is enough. I don’t have any problems with you, so stop bothering me. If Killian finds out that you’re in his company’s office right now, you’ll definitely lose.” “You may not have any problems with me, but you are connected to Killian as his weakness. And yes, I’m not in his office, but I have many people there, so be careful in your future actions, because I know about your relationship with Killian now, and I can easily get information as long as I have many people in that office.” “You don’t know how many traitors there are in that office to Killian, Eveline. When you find out how powerful I am compared to Killian, you will definitely want to see and choose me later. And yes, Killian will never easily defeat me either. Because no matter what happens, I always win over him.” Deg Reading the last two messages Xavier sent, Eveline was completely speechless and frozen. Eveline didn’t know how to respond to the two messages on her phone, so she decided to put her phone on her desk and cup her face with both hands. Eveline felt very uneasy about the indirect threat Xavier had made against her. “That means there are many employees at Killian’s company who have been ordered by Xavier to be spies. There are so many that Killian has no way of knowing or guessing who the traitors in the company are. Oh my God. What does Xavier really want? Why is he going to such lengths to do so many bad, evil, and cunning things to Killian? And now, he’s even involving me, just because I have a relationship with Killian?” Eveline’s mind was growing more and more anxious. Several times, Eveline sighed deeply. “Hey, Eveline, have you been here for a while?” Lily, who had just arrived, greeted her immediately. Eveline lifted her head, tried to smile slightly, and looked normal. Eveline tried to hide the anxiety she was feeling right now. “Yes, I left a little early today.” Eveline nodded, before taking the paper bag she was carrying and handing it to Lily. “I brought souvenirs for you and your sister.” Eveline smiled slightly. “Eh, why did you go to all this trouble, Eveline? I feel bad… hihihihi…” Lily laughed quickly as she accepted the paper bag Eveline handed her. Lily’s face, which had looked unenthusiastic for some time, began to look like the usual Lily again. That made Eveline smile broadly too, and she no longer felt worried about Xavier. Eveline turned her chair to face Lily completely. “It’s no trouble, I really wanted to give you something. Because you’ve always been so nice to me, Lily. And yes, how about we have lunch together later?” “Sure. Thank you so much, Eveline. I’m very happy with this gift. My sister will definitely like it too,” said Lily, looking at Eveline with a big smile and enthusiasm. “Um…” Eveline looked hesitant and slightly shifted her gaze to another direction. The office was still very quiet, with only a few employees who had just arrived, and even then, they were from other divisions. “What’s wrong, Eveline? You look worried…” Lily muttered as she sat down on the chair in front of Eveline. Lily put the paper bag on the floor and looked at Eveline curiously. Eveline sighed slowly. “Actually, I feel bad asking you this, but I’m really curious.” “About what, Eveline?” Lily furrowed her brow slightly. “A while ago, I accidentally overheard a conversation between you and your sister. I really didn’t mean to eavesdrop, but when I heard it, I felt curious and worried. Are the two of you okay?” Eveline looked worriedly at Lily. Hearing Eveline’s question, Lily bowed her head for a moment. This made Eveline feel a little worried and uncomfortable, because she felt she had been a little presumptuous in asking Lily about something so private, namely her relationship with her sister. Remembering their conversation on the phone, Lily had seemed very upset and desperate. As a friend, Eveline certainly couldn’t just stand by and watch without offering any help, if she could help at all. “If you don’t want to talk about it, that’s fine, Lily. But I’ll always be here to listen and give advice if you want it,” Eveline said finally. Lily shook her head and looked back at Eveline with a sad expression on her face. “It’s not that, Eveline. I’m too confused to tell anyone else. But, actually, my relationship with my sister is a bit tense right now. You know, my sister just started college.” Eveline nodded in agreement. Eveline already knew that Lily’s younger sibling had just started their second semester of medical school. Medical school was very expensive, not to mention the various costs associated with practical training and other things. Eveline had wanted to study medicine, but the cost was so high that she, her mother, and Helena couldn’t afford it. Therefore, Eveline sought another major that led her to work at this company. “My sister and I live alone, which means that I also need to help her with her tuition fees. However, with my current salary, I find it rather difficult to set aside money little by little to help her pay for her tuition.” Lily paused for a moment and sighed slowly. “I can save a little from my salary and bonus, but that’s not even fifty percent of my sister’s tuition fees. Not to mention other daily expenses. I tried to calm my sister down, but in six months, she will start the next semester. And my sister has only saved up forty percent of her tuition fees.” “So, that’s why you hope to get promoted, right?” asked Eveline, confirming with a slightly muttered voice. Lily nodded her head. “Yes, with a promotion, my salary and bonus will increase a little and it will definitely help my sister.” Eveline was silent for a moment, thinking. “Mr. Killian hasn’t announced which employees will get promoted, but I’m sure you can do it, Lily. Don’t worry, everything will be fine,” Eveline muttered as she patted Lily’s palm gently.

Killian arrived at the company at lunchtime. He looked very tired, and even the bags under his eyes were dark. In addition, the aura emanating from Killian was unpleasant for all the employees who greeted him. Some of the office staff even openly avoided Killian when they passed him on his way to his own office. Click Slowly, Killian closed the door to his office and did not forget to flip the “do not disturb” sign on the door, because he really wanted to be alone now. Killian really hoped that no one else would enter his office now, or else he would be in an even worse mood. Indeed, Killian was going through a very difficult and frustrating time. But for some reason, everything that had happened in his life seemed to bother him even more this time. Killian also had no intention of staying at home, so even though he was in a bad mood, he still went to the office, even though he ended up just sitting in his office like he was now. Caleb had tried to get Killian to stay home and rest, but Killian was stubborn and wouldn’t listen. Killian sat back in his chair, looking at the pile of files he hadn’t had time to check yet. Killian sighed deeply. He was really tired. Killian’s mind was also unsettled by Xavier’s actions, which had openly disturbed Eveline’s peace of mind. And unfortunately, it was now difficult for Killian to interact with Eveline because they both had to be careful around each other. Killian also understood Eveline’s intention to keep their close relationship a secret from everyone else. “Hah… I shouldn’t have thought about Eveline’s decision. Because, after all, it was the right decision given the current situation. If only Xavier had stopped interfering in my life, Eveline and I could have announced our relationship to everyone, and we wouldn’t have to hide and be secretive like we are now. Hah… Xavier, I don’t know what he really wants.” Killian muttered as he rubbed his face roughly with both palms. Killian really had no idea what Xavier actually wanted, until that crazy man came back to disturb his life, which had started to calm down a little now. Killian rested his head on his desk with his arms folded, trying to calm himself down from all the thoughts that had been weighing him down for the past few days. “I have to make an appointment with Xavier at his company right away. Or if possible, I’ll meet him tomorrow at a restaurant or cafe. At the very least, I have to find out what he really wants by messing up my life again. I also have to be more vigilant with everyone at my own company from now on. I’m sure Xavier’s recklessness doesn’t stop at terrorizing Eveline, or the terror and accidents I’ve experienced several times before.” Killian paused for a moment and raised his head, then rested it on his clenched fists. “That means there’s a possibility that Xavier has had many spies within my company all this time. The accident a few years ago was also definitely caused by them. Those who work with Xavier have betrayed me, who gave them jobs at this company. If that is indeed the case, then I have no choice but to deploy some of my other men to find out the truth about everyone who works at my company from now on.” “I don’t have much time to remain silent and let Xavier do whatever he wants with my life. Xavier has played with my life for years. Now it’s enough. I won’t make it easy for him to interfere with my life anymore. Sooner or later, I will find all the traitors in my company and make sure that their lives will no longer be peaceful, as I have felt all this time.” Killian quickly took his phone from his jacket pocket and started calling someone with a very serious expression on his face. Killian’s voice was also a little hushed; he was a little worried that someone else might hear the conversation he was having. Even though the office was soundproof, someone else could still hear. Killian had to be much more careful. *** Eveline had lunch at a cafe with Lily, filled with jokes and heartfelt confessions since they ordered food and drinks there. Eveline truly understood Lily’s confessions and listened to her very well, even giving her some advice that she could offer Lily at that moment. Eveline also talked about her mother’s recovery and how her mother’s condition was starting to improve. “Thank goodness your mother’s condition is improving. How is your mother’s treatment going now? Is it still continuing?” Lily asked as she slowly ate the vanilla pudding she had ordered. Lily seemed to be really enjoying the pudding. “Yes, it’s still ongoing. My mother has been sick for quite a long time, so the treatment will continue for a while. At least until her condition is completely stable. In addition, Dr. Leo also often contacts me and my mother to make sure her condition remains stable and she doesn’t have too much on her mind,” explained Eveline as she ate the slice of chocolate cake she had ordered, nodding her head slowly. “That’s good, Dr. Leo is also attentive to you…” said Lily, holding back a mischievous smile. “Eh, what do you mean?” Eveline looked confused at Lily, who was becoming more and more mischievous. “Well, Dr. Leo goes to the trouble of contacting you constantly… hehehe… to find out about your mother’s condition or yours, Eveline?” Lily continued to be mischievous and laughed. Eveline’s face turned red upon hearing Lily’s words, and she tried to cover the redness on her face. “No… it’s not like that. Dr. Leo just wants to know about my mother’s condition. Nothing else…” “Don’t be shy like that, Eveline. Your face is as red as a lobster.” This time, Lily laughed a little louder, causing several cafe patrons to look at them with curiosity, while others felt a little disturbed. “No. My face is fine, it’s not red. Lily, stop… they’re all looking at you.” Eveline felt uncomfortable with all the cafe patrons staring at them now. This immediately made Lily start to stifle her laughter while looking around, and sure enough, many people were looking at her. “I’m sorry… oh my god… I’m so embarrassed to be seen by so many people.” Lily acted up again. She laughed softly, looking shyly at everyone there, while covering her face with both palms. Eveline could only shake her head slowly, laughing along with her. Eveline was happy to see her best friend feeling so cheerful now. At least this way, Lily could calm her mind a little and stop worrying about the financial problems between her and her sister. Eveline reached for her phone and sighed slowly when she didn’t find a single message from Killian. ‘I don’t know why, but Killian hasn’t sent me a single message since yesterday. Is he starting to find out about Xavier’s next plan? Besides that, I haven’t seen Caleb at the company since this morning. Are the two of them starting to make plans to get back at Xavier?’ Eveline wondered anxiously. “Eveline, what’s wrong?” Lily’s question immediately snapped Eveline out of her reverie, and she quickly put her phone back on the table. “Nothing. I’m just worried because my mother hasn’t sent me a message.” Eveline lied to avoid Lily’s suspicion. “Maybe your mother is resting. After all, her condition has started to stabilize, right? So she definitely still needs a lot of time to rest.” Lily replied, patting Eveline’s hand gently, and Eveline nodded in response. The two of them finally resumed their lunch before walking back to the company before lunchtime was completely over. Lily had already returned to her office to continue her work. As for Eveline, before she returned to her office, she walked to the office toilet. For some reason, Eveline couldn’t shake the feeling that someone was following her since she and Lily left the cafe. Even so, Eveline tried to remain calm and not look suspicious of the situation around her now. Eveline entered one of the toilet stalls and urinated. After finishing, she came out to wash her hands with soap. As Eveline was about to take a tissue to wipe her wet hands, suddenly her body was pulled into one of the toilet stalls located in the far corner, and someone covered her mouth. Eveline’s eyes widened as she realized who was covering her mouth and forcing her into one of the toilet stalls. Eveline tried to free her mouth and hands from his grip, but it was very difficult. It was Xavier. “How did he get into this company so easily?” That was Eveline’s question now. Considering how tight security was at Killian, there must have been someone from security who helped Xavier get in here so easily. “Be quiet for a moment, Eveline. If you keep moving, someone else will suspect that you’re doing something indecent here. The office toilet. You… don’t want anyone else to know, right? Especially if they catch you with me right now,” Xavier muttered slyly, a crooked smile on his lips. Xavier seemed to know everything that was now Eveline’s weakness in her every action. Hearing Xavier’s sly threat, Eveline was completely unable to do anything but remain silent and try to appear calm. A few moments later, Xavier released his grip on Eveline’s hand and mouth, albeit with a threatening look. After his grip was released, Eveline sighed roughly and looked away. Even so, Eveline tried to hide the fear she felt in front of Xavier now. Eveline had to think about everything in the future so as not to be reckless. Xavier smiled slightly, looking at Eveline, who didn’t want to look at him even a little bit. Eveline clenched her palms very tightly. “What do you really want from me, Xavier? I really don’t understand you at all, always bothering me. You even dared to enter this company just so you could threaten my peace?” Eveline whispered angrily. Eveline tried very hard to keep her voice from being heard by others, considering that she and Xavier were now in the same toilet cubicle. Eveline was also worried that if someone else found out about them, they might get the wrong idea. “You’ll be surprised by my answer, Eveline. So will Killian.” “What do you mean?” Eveline stared intently at Xavier, who was full of riddles. “What if I told you that I actually want you to be mine?”

“Has anyone seen Eveline?” Killian asked as he stopped in front of the open door to the division where Eveline worked. Several of Eveline’s colleagues in the same division shook their heads in unison, looking at each other, because they really didn’t know where Eveline was. “We haven’t seen Eveline since lunch, sir,” replied one employee. “But I think Lily knows where Eveline is, because they went to lunch together earlier,” replied another employee. Hearing this, Killian nodded his head. “All right, thank you,” he said as he walked away from the division room, heading for another division room where Lily usually worked. When Killian arrived there, he saw Lily busy working in front of her laptop. “Lily.” Killian’s call immediately made Lily stand up hastily. “Yes, sir? What is it?” Lily felt very nervous and scared at the same time. “Have you seen Eveline?” Killian asked to the point. “Eh, Eveline? After lunch, she went straight to her division’s room, sir. I also went straight to the division room. Maybe Eveline is in the bathroom, sir. She rarely brings her cell phone to the bathroom,” Lily explained. “I see. All right, thank you. Continue your work,” said Killian as he walked away, leaving Lily looking confused, and returned to work. Killian decided to return to his office and not follow Lily’s suggestion that Eveline might be in the bathroom. Of course, Killian couldn’t just barge into the women’s bathroom, right? Therefore, Killian would wait for Eveline to reply to the messages he had sent her earlier. Even so, Killian was still worried about Eveline. Considering how Xavier must have another cunning plan in store for Eveline or Killian later. “I hope nothing bad happens,” Killian finally muttered. *** “What do you mean? You want me?! Are you crazy?!” Eveline snapped. “Yes, I am crazy. And I think you’ve made me crazy, Eve. Can’t you be sensitive to other people’s feelings towards you, hm?” said Xavier, who boldly stroked Eveline’s cheek slowly, with a sly, secretive smile. Eveline quickly pushed away Xavier’s hand, which had been very bold in touching her cheek. Then, with a quick movement, Xavier grabbed Eveline’s wrist and kissed it slowly. This made Eveline feel even more suffocated and cornered now, considering that the two of them were still in one of the toilet stalls, and Xavier had been cornering her body since earlier. Eveline tried hard to free her wrist from Xavier’s grip, but she couldn’t, she wasn’t strong enough. “I’ll see you more often than Killian, and I’ll make sure you fall in love with me and choose me over Killian later. Okay, honey?” Xavier muttered firmly, and unexpectedly, in a very quick movement, Xavier stole a kiss on Eveline’s lips before finally releasing his grip on Eveline’s wrist and leaving the toilet stall and disappearing. Leaving Eveline shocked and unable to react. Xavier climbed out of the large bathroom window and jumped. After all, Xavier was a crazy man. Eveline roughly wiped her face, and luckily, she wasn’t wearing too much makeup, so she only needed to wash her face and reapply her makeup later. “Damn it. Why does that crazy man keep coming after me?” Eveline muttered in annoyance as she slowly walked out of the toilet cubicle, then looked right and left, making sure that the toilet was indeed very quiet and safe enough for her to walk out of the cubicle now. Once she felt it was safe enough, Eveline walked out and immediately washed her entire face at the sink. She made sure there was nothing strange about her face after Xavier’s sudden kiss. Eveline felt increasingly anxious about what would happen next in her life if Xavier continued to enter and come into her life in a way that threatened her safety like he had just done. Eveline could go crazy and not be able to control herself to rebel later. Without waiting any longer, Eveline wiped her wet face with a few tissues as she walked back out to her division’s room. Eveline quickly applied a light layer of makeup to her face, and then immediately turned on her laptop and cell phone. Eveline froze when she saw that Killian had sent her quite a few messages, and then she began to open them one by one before replying. “Eveline, where are you? I’ve been looking for you, and Lily said you might be in the bathroom. I’m quite worried. Reply to my message as soon as you get back.” That was one of the messages Killian sent to Eveline, while the others were almost the same. Eveline sighed slowly. Eveline felt that today was a pretty tough day for her, especially with Xavier’s arrival, who had somehow managed to get into the company. He had even entered the women’s restroom and knew when Eveline had gone in, at the same time. “Yes, Killian, I’m from the restroom, and I’m fine. Don’t worry about me so much. I can take care of myself very well. What are you looking for me for?’ Eveline immediately sent a reply to Killian, who was still staring at his cell phone in his office. When his phone rang and he saw that Eveline had sent him a reply, Killian immediately opened and read the message. “Thank God Eveline is okay,” Killian muttered with relief. Killian decided to send his latest photo to Eveline with a message, “I want to meet you at the restaurant tonight. I’ll send Caleb to pick you up. It’s been a long time since we had dinner together. How about it? Eight o’clock tonight?” Eveline held back a smile when she saw the photo Killian sent, which showed her pouting her lips slightly. Eveline dimmed the light on her phone a little so that no one else could see, let alone peek at the messages Killian was sending her now. Eveline decided to send a final reply before returning to her work. “Okay, I’ll wait for you later. See you, I have to get back to work.” After sending the message, Eveline immediately turned off her phone and continued working. Several times, Eveline glanced around while working, because she felt like someone was watching her. Even so, Eveline didn’t feel like there was anything suspicious there, or was the person watching her just too good at pretending? Eveline sighed slowly as she closed her eyes for a moment, trying to calm down and focus her thoughts. Eveline tried not to think about it too much, as long as the person who was secretly watching her did not interfere with her work there. Eveline continued typing away on her laptop, taking notes related to her work. She hoped that the uneasy feeling would soon disappear. *** Xavier walked into his company with a cheerful and energetic stride. Several employees in the company looked curiously and curiously at Xavier, who had never reacted like that before, and this was the first time they had all seen another side of Xavier in front of them. Xavier even looked strange with a wide smile of happiness on his face now, but none of them dared to say anything. Xavier clicked into his office and didn’t forget to lock the door. Xavier quickly sat down in his chair and spun around, his head tilted back, looking very happy. Xavier’s mind was still filled with images of Eveline’s face and how her soft lips had touched his earlier. Damn. Xavier felt once again that there was something much greater when he was with Eveline. Something Xavier had never felt before, even though he had been in several relationships, even with Killian’s ex-girlfriend. Xavier had never felt as happy as he did with Eveline earlier. “Eveline. No matter what it takes, I have to have you. I don’t care what might happen in the future. But right now, I have no other priority than to get you away from Killian. I will do whatever it takes to make sure that you choose me and not Killian. And you, Killian, let’s compete for Eveline. After that, I won’t bother you anymore, because by getting Eveline, I will destroy you even more than before.” Xavier muttered cunningly.

Eveline was ready in her casual clothes, tight jeans, a light blue shirt, a pair of shoes, and a sling bag. Eveline wanted to look relaxed for her evening with Killian tonight. Killian was picking her up for dinner, and Eveline was getting more and more impatient. On the other hand, Alea was still staying at the house to help take care of Eveline’s mother, whose condition was gradually improving, and her duties there would probably be finished soon. Even so, Eveline was very happy because her mother now had someone to talk to while she was at work. Tin Tin The sound of a car horn immediately made Eveline turn her head quickly. It was definitely the car that would pick her up to meet Killian tonight. Eveline quickly grabbed her perfume bottle and sprayed a little on her body. Eveline walked out of her room and found her mother and Alea watching television together, laughing and eating snacks. Her mother looked cheerful. “Eveline, where are you going? You look so nice!” Her mother asked curiously, even though she already knew about the closeness between Eveline and Killian, her boss at Alea. Yes, the two of them had often gossiped about Evelina and Killian. So, of course, it would be easy for them to tease Eveline now. “Um… I’m going out for a bit, Mom. I have something urgent to do. I’ll be home late, so don’t wait up for me. You two just go to bed when you’re sleepy,” Eveline replied, a little shyly, and looked away. “Oh… really? An urgent matter, or do you want to spend the night together?” It was Alea’s turn to tease Eveline with a mischievous smile and raised eyebrows. “No, it’s not like that. Never mind. You and my mom are conspiring to tease me more often. Okay, I’m leaving. See you later,” Eveline muttered, pretending to be annoyed, covering the smile on her face, and immediately running out of the house, trying not to pay attention to the laughter of her mother and Alea inside the house. Eveline saw Caleb waiting outside the car casually, but for some reason, Eveline felt that Caleb was looking alertly around her house now. That made Eveline feel a little tense and curious at the same time. Even so, Eveline would ask Caleb about it later when they got in the car. “Caleb? Killian…” Eveline muttered softly right in front of Caleb. Caleb nodded faintly. “Yes, Miss Eveline. Please get in. Mr. Killian is waiting.” He replied as he opened the passenger door for Eveline. Without waiting any longer, Eveline immediately got into the car, as did Caleb. The car drove at a moderate speed, and Eveline could feel the tension Caleb was feeling, because several times, Caleb glanced back, right, and left from the rearview mirror. “What’s wrong, Caleb? Is something following us?” Eveline asked immediately. “Eh? Um, no, Miss. It’s nothing.” Caleb shook his head quickly. Caleb was a little surprised that Eveline could tell he was suspicious of something. “Don’t lie to me, Caleb. You look anxious and tense, and I’m starting to feel the same way. Is it true that someone is following our car right now?” asked Eveline as she tightened her grip on the car seat. Eveline even turned around several times to try to find out who might be following their car. “That’s right, ma’am. I feel like our car is being followed by someone else’s car. He’s driving a black SUV, I think. He’s been watching your house since earlier, so I tried to distract him several times, but it turns out that car is following us wherever we go now,” Caleb finally explained. Caleb immediately grabbed his cell phone with his left hand and quickly dialed Killian’s number. Meanwhile, Eveline looked back again and saw the black SUV quite close to the car they were both driving now. Eveline immediately became nervous and tense, as this was the first time a car had dared to repeatedly overtake other vehicles to follow the direction their car was heading. Eveline then shifted her gaze forward, and Caleb began accelerating the car while calling Killian. “Sir, there’s a car following us right now. I’m with Miss Eveline. That car has also been stalking Miss Eveline’s house since earlier, so I don’t think I can take Miss Eveline to your restaurant. What should I do?” Caleb turned on the speaker so Eveline could hear Killian’s voice, at least to calm herself down. “What?! Damn it! Caleb, get Eveline away from that car now, do whatever it takes, and take Eveline to my secret house now. I’ll follow you to the secret house by taxi. Make sure that car doesn’t follow you wherever you go. Caleb, execute plan B immediately,” Killian said very seriously on the phone. Hearing Killian’s order to execute plan B, Caleb immediately tightened his grip on the steering wheel and pressed the gas pedal even faster. “I’ll do it, sir,” Caleb replied briefly and immediately hung up the phone, placing it on the passenger seat next to him. Eveline sat close and held on to her seat belt. Eveline closed her eyes several times and prayed that they would both arrive safely at their destination. She didn’t know what Plan B and Killian’s secret house were, but what was certain now was her and Caleb’s safety. The car moved faster and faster, and Caleb didn’t seem to care at all that he was breaking traffic laws. That way, the SUV would be blocked by police cars that might be patrolling and others. Caleb drove the car into small alleys, and several times the SUV was able to keep up with them, but a few minutes later, the SUV began to lose track, unaware that Caleb had shot a small bullet at it, which immediately stuck to the body of the car. It was truly an extraordinary feat on Caleb’s part. After that, the car Caleb was driving sped smoothly towards the hills, but Caleb kept looking back, just in case someone was still following them. Luckily, no one was following them anymore. So, both Caleb and Eveline could breathe easier now. “Thank God, the car is no longer following us. But Caleb, where are we going? This is a hilly area, very far from home…” Eveline muttered as she looked at the trees outside the car window, which was still tightly closed. Eveline was curious because she had never been to that hilly area before. “We’re going to Mr. Killian’s secret house, ma’am. Don’t worry. Mr. Killian has anticipated some of Xavier’s threats. That’s why Mr. Killian told me to execute plan B,” replied Caleb, who was starting to relax a little and was now leaning back in his seat as he drove. “What is plan B? Then what is Plan A?” “Hehe… Plan B is that this car has a system to shoot a small GPS device that attaches directly to the body of the car that is following us, Miss. So from now on, we can find out who and where the people who have been following and spying on you for some time are.” “Wow, this car is sophisticated…” Eveline was amazed by the sophistication of the car. “As for plan A, I’m sure Mr. Killian himself will explain it to you later. We’ll be at the secret house soon, Miss. No one else knows about that house, not even journalists and others know that Mr. Killian has a house in these hills,” Caleb explained with a small smile on his lips. Eveline nodded her head in understanding and decided to ask Killian about plan A later when they arrived at the secret house. Soon after, the car headed towards a plantation that resembled a maze or a long corridor, before finally stopping at a tall wooden gate. Eveline looked at it with increasing admiration. Caleb opened the car window and showed his ID card to a hidden scanner behind the leaves near the gate, and then the gate slowly opened, and Caleb drove the car back inside. That’s when Eveline saw a two storey house with a very large yard, she didn’t know how many hectares of land it was, but it was certainly very large. Eveline got goosebumps when she saw it. “We’re here, Miss. It looks like Mr. Killian has just arrived too.” Caleb’s words snapped Eveline out of her reverie, and they quickly got out of the car. Killian ran towards Eveline and immediately hugged her tightly, relieved that Eveline had arrived safely. Truly, Killian almost lost his mind, thinking that something bad had happened to Eveline.

“Are you okay, Eve?” For the umpteenth time, Killian asked without taking his eyes off Eveline, who was slowly drinking the hot chocolate Killian had just made for her. Eveline shook her head slowly before placing the mug back on the table. Killian, Eveline, and Caleb were now in the living room of Killian’s secret house. Caleb stood right next to the door, his sharp eyes scanning outside the house. Even though no one else knew about the house, Caleb remained alert to many things. Meanwhile, Killian and Eveline sat on the sofa, or more precisely, Killian was accompanying Eveline to calm her down. “I’m fine, Killian. I’m just shocked and too tense, that’s all. Nothing else. Calm down, Killian, I’m really fine,” Eveline replied convincingly. After all, she was just shocked, nothing else. On the other hand, Killian still couldn’t calm down, because this time, the car had dared to watch Eveline’s house. Even though Eveline had left with Caleb, the driver of the SUV could have done something to Eveline inside the house, or maybe even disturbed the peace of Eveline, Eveline’s mother, and Alea there. Killian felt really annoyed, and was increasingly convinced that this was the crazy act of Xavier. “But what about my mother and Alea? They’re both still at home. What if something happens to them while I’m hiding here? And again, I can’t stay here for very long, right? What if the driver of that car finds out about your secret house, Killian?!” Eveline immediately asked a lot of questions because she was still feeling panicked. “Don’t worry, Miss Eveline. I’ve added a few more people to guard around your house. Besides, I’ve also told Miss Alea that you’ll be here for a while and explained the situation around the house so they won’t panic too much,” Caleb replied, glancing at Killian. “That’s right, Eve. Don’t worry, your mother and Alea’s safety are still under the supervision of Caleb and my other men. Everything will be fine. The driver of that car won’t be able to find this house easily,” Killian replied. Even so, Eveline still felt uneasy, and she sighed heavily. “But still, Killian, I feel uneasy. That car was speeding and didn’t care about the busy traffic. Caleb even broke traffic rules several times, even when there were police on patrol. If Caleb hadn’t turned into those small alleys, that SUV might have caught up with us here,” Eveline said, her panic resurfacing as she looked at Caleb, who looked calm and collected. “What if the driver is crazy and followed us here? What will happen if your enemies find out about your secret house, Killian? Could it be that the driver is Xavier? What… is he planning to hurt me?” Eveline then turned her gaze to Killian, her frown deepening. “Hey, Eveline. Listen to me, okay?” Killian immediately grabbed Eveline’s hands and held them tightly. Killian began to look deeply into Eveline’s eyes, which still looked frightened even though she was trying to hide it from Killian by looking away. “No one else will know about this house, Eve. This house belonged to my late mother. Even my late father didn’t know about this house during his lifetime. My mother gave this house directly to me through a will given by her lawyer, on the day I became the CEO of the company, as the heir to my father’s company. My mother said that once this house was completely mine, I had the right to do whatever I wanted with it.” “Its remote location and mysterious nature make it difficult for anyone unfamiliar with the area to find, Eve. Even if someone tried to break in, they wouldn’t be able to get in and out easily,” continued Killian, with Caleb nodding in agreement. “To enter here, you need a special ID card and corneal verification, and the same goes for leaving this house. Not to mention the long maze you entered earlier, and this house is also in the middle of a plantation. So other people would assume there’s nothing hidden behind this plantation. I myself was also confused as to why my late mother had this place, but now I understand.” Killian paused again, then smiled slightly, his gaze becoming pensive. It was as if Killian was remembering all the happy memories he had with his mother when she was still alive and healthy many years ago. All the memories that Killian had buried deep inside himself finally came back to him when he entered this house again. It was a secret house that he hadn’t visited in a very long time, because he thought he would make it his retirement home. But the current situation made it impossible to keep this secret house hidden from anyone. At least, only Killian himself, Caleb, Eveline, and Alea knew about this secret house. Only them, and a few very loyal domestic workers, or perhaps more accurately, workers who had been sworn to secrecy by Killian to never say anything to anyone. Of course, the workers would obey, because the salary Killian paid them was more than enough to keep them quiet from anyone who wanted to disturb the peace of Killian, the CEO who had enemies everywhere he went. Rather than getting themselves into trouble, it was better for them to keep their mouths shut and stay away from all kinds of problems that their boss was currently facing. They would also provide security as necessary and as best they could. “Killian, you know I trust you very much, right?” Eveline’s words seemed to snap Killian out of his reverie, and he immediately looked at Eveline seriously. “I never doubted you for a second. I know how sincere and serious you are in giving me the best of everything. And I am truly grateful for that. But that doesn’t mean you have to risk everything for me. We can work together to solve this problem later, right?” Killian nodded his head, agreeing with Eveline’s words. Eveline smiled slightly, then pulled her left palm into Killian’s grasp and began to gently stroke his face. Seeing this, Caleb felt awkward and uncomfortable, so he decided to leave the house and stand guard outside for now. Caleb was certainly happy that Killian had finally met someone who could make his heart beat faster like Miss Eveline, but their always mellow attitude whenever they met made Caleb want to have a girlfriend too now! Especially since he had been single for so long! “I want us to work together to solve this problem. Let there be no more secrets between us. Whatever plans you have, tell me too, Killian. Who knows, I might be able to help,” Eveline said next. But even so, Eveline’s heartbeat felt faster and faster, because basically, Eveline also had a secret she was keeping about Xavier’s arrival, who had managed to sneak into Killian’s company before. Should Eveline tell Killian about it now? “I’ll tell you clearly about my plan later, Eveline. Do you want to eat? I’m sorry that because of this, our dinner date has been ruined,” said Killian guiltily, gently stroking Eveline’s face. Finally, Killian brought his forehead closer to Eveline’s until they touched. They both fell silent and closed their eyes for a moment, trying to calm each other down. A few seconds later, Killian brought his lips closer to Eveline’s and kissed her gently. This time it wasn’t out of lust, but to help himself and his heart to truly calm down. Killian really needed that from Eveline, and he didn’t want to stop. On the other hand, Eveline herself also began to enjoy the soft kisses that Killian occasionally gave her. However, Eveline’s mind wandered again, thinking about what Xavier had done to her in the company toilet earlier. Eveline wondered what Killian would do if he knew that Xavier had brazenly kissed Eveline and easily escaped from the company. It was as if all the guards working at Killian’s company were actually Xavier’s men in disguise or had betrayed Killian and decided to work with Xavier instead. The kiss stopped when Eveline gently pushed Killian’s chest away; otherwise, who knows what they would have done, especially since they were still in the living room. Killian and Eveline’s breaths were racing, and they stared at each other with flushed faces. But Eveline finally had the courage to tell Killian what Xavier had done to her earlier. At least, Eveline could keep her promise by no longer keeping secrets from him. “Killian, there’s something important I want to tell you,” Eveline said slowly. “What is it, Eve?” Killian, who felt strange, immediately furrowed his brow. “Promise me you won’t interrupt me,” Eveline requested. Although hesitant and curious, Killian finally nodded slowly, somewhat reluctantly. At least Killian could now find out what Eveline really wanted to tell him. Eveline took a deep breath. Eveline’s initial intention that afternoon to cover everything up had ended up revealing everything to Killian. Come to think of it, Eveline could have used this to make Xavier back down. But Eveline also didn’t want a big misunderstanding between herself and Killian later on. No, she didn’t want that. “This afternoon, when you were looking for me at the company, I went to the toilet, and it turned out that Xavier was hiding in one of the toilet stalls and pulled me in there.” “WHAT?! XAVIER?! XAVIER WENT INTO THE WOMEN’S RESTROOM AND PULLED YOU IN?! HOW COULD HE SO EASILY GET INTO THE COMPANY?! AND INTO THE WOMEN’S RESTROOM TOO! DAMN IT!” Killian’s anger exploded instantly. Killian even changed his sitting position to standing, his fists clenched so tightly that they turned red. Killian’s shout immediately made Caleb run back into the house, panting heavily. Caleb looked at Killian and Eveline alternately. “What’s wrong, sir, miss?” Caleb asked, still panting. “Eveline said Xavier went into the women’s restroom at the company. How could he just walk in like that?! What did he do to you, Eve?!” Killian looked at Eveline, his anger still clearly visible in his eyes. “Xavier said he would bother me and you more often. He indirectly threatened to bother us both, Killian.” Eveline hesitated to say anything else Xavier had said to her, but wasn’t it also very important for Killian to know now? But it wasn’t good enough with Killian’s emotions often fluctuating like that. So Eveline decided to stay silent. “What else did he say, Eve?” Eveline shook her head. “Nothing, he just threatened me and left. It seems like you should start investigating the guards at the company.”

Eveline walked into a room that Killian had prepared for her in the secret house. Eveline had also just enjoyed a meal cooked by Killian himself. This was the first time Eveline had realized that Killian was actually a good cook and that his cooking was just as delicious as anyone else’s. Eveline really liked the meal Killian had made for her. Eveline felt that the food and impromptu dinner prepared by Killian tonight felt even better and more romantic. In addition, Eveline herself also felt calm and happy, because Killian seemed to have prepared everything in his secret house to make Eveline feel more comfortable while she was there. Even though, in reality, Eveline still felt uneasy about some things she had deliberately hidden from Killian. She didn’t mean anything by it, but if Killian found out that Xavier had been so bold as to kiss Eveline, who knows what Killian would do. Eveline was worried that Killian would act recklessly and be provoked by Xavier’s influence. And again, Eveline also decided to sleep alone in the room, while Killian and Caleb talked about their next plan to dig up more information about the driver who had followed them earlier. Eveline actually wanted to join them, but Killian told her to rest first. So Eveline obeyed and got ready to clean herself up. Under the shower, Eveline felt her head getting heavier and her vision blurring. Eveline slowly wiped her wet face and hair. Eveline had never felt this tired before. It was as if there were many problems piling up on Eveline’s shoulders and mind, which she wanted to get out and spill out right now. Without waiting any longer, Eveline quickly finished her shower, wrapped herself in a towel, and walked to the sink. Eveline stood silently, staring at her pale face in the mirror. “Could I be sick?” Eveline muttered as she rubbed her warm cheeks. Even though she had just taken a lukewarm shower, her cheeks felt hot. “No. I can’t be sick. I must just be tired. A short nap will surely relieve the heat,” Eveline muttered again as she shook her head slowly. Eveline immediately took a hair dryer from the sink drawer and dried her hair. Eveline was not used to sleeping with wet hair, or if she did, it would only worsen her current condition. A few minutes later, Eveline finished drying her hair and put on pajamas that Killian had bought for her at some point, which were already available in large quantities in the closet in the room. It was as if Killian had prepared all these necessities just for Eveline, who could come and stay at the house at any time. Eveline lay down on the bed and did not forget to cover herself with a thick blanket and fell asleep. Eveline just hoped that getting some rest early would make her body feel better. On the other hand, Killian and Caleb were still sitting together in the living room with a laptop on the table, accompanied by two cups of drinks and some snacks. Killian and Caleb decided to monitor the movements of the car that had been brazenly watching Eveline’s house and following Eveline and Caleb’s journey earlier. Even so, Killian was very grateful for Caleb’s ability to throw the GPS attached to the car’s body using the sophistication of his car, which had been deliberately modified, considering Killian’s status as a CEO who certainly had many enemies. “Look at this point, sir. I think the driver of that car lives around this residential area,” said Caleb, pointing to the laptop screen that showed the red GPS dot stopping in a residential area known to be very elite in that area. Killian furrowed his brow as he looked at the laptop screen. Killian was quite familiar with that luxury residential area, but that only made Killian try to guess who the driver of the car that had been watching Eveline really was. “But that’s not the luxury residential area where Xavier lives. Or does he have more than one house that we don’t know about?” Killian wondered aloud. “I think you’re right, sir. We only know of one house belonging to Xavier, but it’s always possible that he has other houses. But doesn’t this neighborhood feel very familiar, sir?” said Caleb, looking at Killian several times, who was silent as if thinking and remembering the neighborhood. “Yes, this must be another house belonging to Xavier. Many media outlets say that he is rarely at the house he usually lives in, right? So this must be his other house.” Killian said confidently, nodding his head. Killian’s eyes were fixed on the red dot that was still clearly visible on his laptop screen, which had stopped at the same spot since earlier. Caleb nodded in agreement and tried to zoom in on the red dot on the laptop screen. Killian sighed slowly, then rubbed his face. “Do you think Xavier sent someone else to watch Eveline?” Killian asked in a muttering tone. Killian felt exhausted by all the games Xavier was currently playing. “I think a crazy man like Xavier would definitely do that, sir. We both know that Xavier has accomplices within the company who help him easily infiltrate the company without anyone noticing. But if we want to expose everything Xavier has done by exposing all his accomplices within the company, it will take a very long time.” “You’re right, Caleb. But if we don’t do it quickly, Xavier could do something even more reckless than planting many spies in the company to cause chaos from within. I think it will also take a long time to expose their cunning and disguises now. Every moment we have is very precious. We can’t waste any more time now.” Killian was well aware of that since hearing Eveline’s words about Xavier easily infiltrating the company and directly threatening them both now. Killian couldn’t believe that everyone chose to work with Xavier instead of remaining loyal and working for Killian. Was it because of the salary and bonuses? Killian even provided better welfare for his company’s employees than for himself. Then what else did they want? Caleb looked at Killian with concern. Caleb himself had no idea what had caused them all to turn their backs and betray someone who had been so helpful to them all this time, and instead choose to work with someone who had directly declared himself to be Killian’s greatest enemy for years. Caleb himself was well aware of the reasons behind the hostility between Killian and Xavier. However, it was not Caleb’s place to get involved. “Here’s the thing, Caleb,” Killian said after a long silence, his gaze pensive. “We have a hacker who can check the company’s data, right? Ask him to check the data of all suspicious employees and monitor their movements. By checking their data through the hacker, I’m sure little by little we can find out who has dared to betray me.” “Yes, sir. I’ll contact him immediately and ask him to check the data right away. But sir, what if all the traitors have manipulated their data? Won’t it be just as difficult to find those who have truly betrayed us?” Caleb felt a little doubtful. “No. I’m sure that even the slightest manipulation of data will have its own loopholes. And Xavier doesn’t have that kind of intelligence, other than making threats around us.” Killian replied with great confidence. After all, Killian had known Xavier for a long time, so he knew Xavier’s weaknesses, even if they were minor, but he seemed to be waiting for the right time to get back at Xavier with his own weaknesses someday. “All right, sir. I’ll prepare everything and carry out your orders immediately,” Caleb agreed, and immediately closed the laptop. “Hm. After contacting the hacker, get some rest first, Caleb. Tomorrow will be a new day that could be even harder than before,” Killian muttered as he got up from his seat on the sofa and walked towards the room where he had asked Eveline to rest earlier. Click “Eve, are you asleep?” Killian muttered as he slowly walked into the room, which was only lit by a night light on the table next to the bed. Killian looked around and found Eveline lying on the bed, her whole body covered tightly by a blanket. Killian sighed softly, then closed the door again and continued walking towards Eveline’s bed, where he stood silently. Killian didn’t pay much attention, because his mind was focused on Xavier’s every move. Killian bowed his head slightly and rubbed his face gently. “I love you so much, Eve. I hope you know that, and I am willing to do anything to keep you safe from Xavier’s devious plans.” Killian muttered, then slightly opened the blanket covering Eveline’s body and held her palm tightly. But then, Killian immediately frowned because Eveline’s body felt very hot. “Eve?!” Killian quickly pulled back the blanket and checked on Eveline, who was burning up and red in several parts of her body. Eveline was delirious, but her eyes remained tightly closed. Killian wiped Eveline’s sweaty face, which felt really hot. Eveline had a fever. Without waiting any longer, Killian immediately carried Eveline in a bridal style in a panic, and hurriedly walked out of the room, heading to the living room, where Caleb was still there after contacting their hacker. “CALEB!” Killian shouted while occasionally looking at Eveline, who was still unconscious due to her high fever. “What’s wrong, sir?” Caleb’s eyes widened when he saw Killian carrying the unconscious Eveline. “Get the car ready, we’re going to the hospital right now. Eveline has a fever.” Caleb immediately ran out and prepared the car. Once it was ready, Killian got into the passenger seat, with Eveline lying down and her head resting on his thighs. Caleb drove the car at breakneck speed. Killian didn’t know what to do, as his heart was pounding, seeing Eveline looking so helpless there. Half an hour later, the three of them arrived at the hospital, and the doctors and nurses immediately checked on Eveline, who was still unconscious. Killian and Caleb waited outside the examination room. Killian clasped his hands together in fear. Killian had never been this panicked in his entire life. And Killian became even more afraid of losing Eveline, as she was someone very important in his life now. Click A doctor and a nurse came out, and Killian and Caleb immediately stood up. “Doctor, how is my girlfriend?” asked Killian. “Miss Eveline has a fever, Mr. Killian. But we have given her fever-reducing medication, and her temperature is gradually coming down now. Fortunately, you brought Miss Eveline here immediately and had her checked. Otherwise, such a high fever could have endangered the fetus.” “Fetus?” Killian’s face looked pale with disbelief after hearing the doctor’s words. The doctor nodded with a broad smile on his face. “That’s right, Mr. Killian. Miss Eveline is pregnant.” Those words instantly made Killian collapse. If Caleb hadn’t caught Killian’s body, he would have definitely been lying on the cold floor of the hospital now. “Eveline is pregnant?” Killian whispered, his eyes beginning to sparkle. Caleb smiled too, because finally, Killian had the family he had dreamed of for so many years, ever since his father’s affair with his mother had torn them apart.

Killian slowly walked into the hospital room where Eveline was staying, his steps hesitant, weak, and incredulous. There, Eveline lay asleep, hooked up to a ventilator and an IV. Killian was overjoyed to hear the news of Eveline’s pregnancy, which the doctor had just told him, but he didn’t know if Eveline would react the same way he did or if she would reject the idea. Killian knew nothing about Eveline’s readiness to become a mother. Killian also didn’t know how their relationship would be in the future with all kinds of problems that were starting to re-enter their lives now. Killian really wanted to announce their relationship to everyone, but with Xavier’s presence once again interfering, Eveline refused to let anyone else know. Killian understood why Eveline had made that decision, because if other people knew about their relationship, many would think of Eveline as a gold digger, someone who was only after his money. Killian didn’t want anyone else to hurt Eveline with their actions or words, so he promised to do anything to protect Eveline and their child. Killian sat in the chair right next to the bed where Eveline was lying. Killian’s eyes never stopped looking at Eveline, who still looked pale. Then slowly, Killian reached for Eveline’s hand, which was free from the IV, and began to hold it tightly. Killian sighed slowly, feeling dizzy. On the other side, Caleb waited outside the hospital room to keep watch. “I really hope you won’t hate me, Eve. I don’t know what your decision is about the child in your womb, but if it’s possible, I really want you and our child to live together. I don’t care what happens in the future, as long as it’s with you and our child, I’m sure everything will be fine.” Killian muttered as he kissed Eveline’s palm several times. Killian then shifted his gaze to Eveline’s still flat stomach and rubbed it gently. Killian felt his body tremble when he placed his palm on Eveline’s stomach, as if he could feel their child was already there, growing well. “I promise, I will protect you both until I die. I will never let anyone disturb or harm you both. I will make sure that our life together will be filled with happiness. I will do anything to bring you happiness. That is my promise.” Killian muttered with determination in his mind and heart. However, now Killian’s responsibility was not only for himself or Eveline or the people who were truly loyal to him. But also a much greater responsibility, namely the child in Eveline’s womb. Killian was responsible for that happiness now, and he didn’t mind it one bit. Killian was very determined that no one else would interfere with the three of them living together. “Wake up, Eveline, I can’t wait to tell you this news. I’m going to tell you that you’re going to be a mother, that we’re both going to be parents soon. I’m going to prepare something special for that. Yes, it will be a moment you’ll never forget, Eve,” Killian muttered with a smile on his lips. Killian looked truly happy there. Soon after, Killian got up from his seat and moved closer to Eveline, who was still fast asleep there. He bent down slightly and kissed Eveline’s lips gently. Just a kiss. Killian stroked Eveline’s forehead and hair with his right palm slowly as a sign of the great and deep love he had for Eveline. Finally, Killian straightened up again and let go of Eveline’s hand, then adjusted the blanket covering Eveline’s body. After that, Killian turned and walked out of Eveline’s hospital room to approach Calen, who was sitting not far from the room. “Caleb, I’m going to ask the hospital administration to move Eveline to a VIP room. Although this VIP room is already quite nice and comfortable, I want extra security and service in the VIP room,” Killian stated his wish. “And Caleb, guard Eveline’s room until I return to take care of various administrative matters, and make sure no one else enters. I’m quite worried about Xavier’s spies who could be anywhere we are,” Killian continued in a low whisper. “Yes, sir. In that case, I will guard Miss Eveline here until you return. Don’t worry. I will be very vigilant towards anyone who enters here. I will not make it easy for doctors or nurses to enter either,” replied Caleb, nodding his head and emphasizing his expression. Caleb also began to glance to the right and left, looking around the two of them, and making sure that no one else could hear their conversation. Caleb felt that someone was watching them, but to confirm this, he had to do it quietly. Caleb didn’t want Killian to worry too much, and Caleb was also very capable of watching over and protecting Eveline, who was still in intensive care. “All right then, I’ll take care of all the paperwork quickly and come back here once Eveline’s VIP room is ready.” Without waiting long after saying that, Killian immediately turned and walked towards the hospital administration office to take care of everything needed to move Eveline to the best VIP room currently available in the hospital. On the other hand, Caleb decided to watch over Eveline from inside the room. With his keen instincts, Caleb knew that their movements were now being watched by strangers. So, Caleb would pretend not to notice. Caleb slowly closed the door while looking at Eveline, who was still asleep, then sighed slowly. “Don’t worry, miss, I won’t let those strangers hurt you. After all, you have brought new color to Mr. Killian’s life. In my entire life, I have never seen Mr. Killian so alive and full of happiness. Because of your arrival, his life has changed for the better, and I don’t want the person I consider family to lose the light of his life because of other people’s hatred. I will protect you even if it costs me my life,” Caleb promised. After saying that, Caleb immediately walked to the side of the VIP hospital room, which was like a partition before entering the bathroom. Caleb seemed to hide himself there and began to watch. Not forgetting, Caleb had also installed a small camera that would record anything suspicious, and the recording would be automatically saved to his phone later. Caleb needed proof if something happened, right? Caleb placed the small camera among the fake flowers in a vase on the table near the bed. Caleb also immediately covered himself with the curtain from the partition wall to hide. After waiting for several minutes, there was still no movement that threatened Eveline. But Caleb was sure that his surveillance would not be far from Eveline, who was still lying weakly there. Click Caleb’s eyes widened when he saw the door to the room slowly open, as if the person entering was being careful not to make any noise. Caleb pressed himself closer to the wall and tried to peek. From there, Caleb could see a woman wearing a hospital nurse’s uniform with a mask covering half of her face. Caleb was sure that this person was the one who had been watching them since they arrived at the hospital. “I have to do this quickly. You have such a good life. You live with money, with a rich man, a great CEO. Hm. It turns out you’re not really an innocent woman, Eveline. You can fool everyone, but you can’t fool me so easily. And what’s this, you’re trapping Killian with your pregnancy, huh?” The disguised nurse said mockingly to Eveline, who wouldn’t even hear her words because she had been sound asleep on the bed since earlier until now. “If my life can’t be better than yours, then you can’t live a better life than me either, Eveline. I hate you so much. How can you have all the good things in life? Meanwhile, my life remains the same. This is so unfair. God is unfair to me. Damn you, Eveline. You took all my dreams so easily. How can God favor you over me?” The fake nurse paused, then clenched her fists tightly in anger, her right hand clutching a syringe filled with a strange pink liquid. Caleb’s body tensed when he realized this, but he needed to wait for the right moment to stop the fake nurse. “Damn it. I will never let you live happily, Eveline. You must also feel what I feel in my life. I have lost many things that should have been mine, so you must also lose something precious from your life now. That child must die by my hand.” Shortly after saying that, the fake nurse began to move and pointed the syringe in her hand directly at the hanging IV bag, about to inject the liquid into it. Caleb immediately moved quickly to grab the fake nurse’s hand and slammed it down, causing the syringe in her grasp to slip and fly across the floor. Caleb easily knocked down the fake nurse, who was much smaller than him, and pinned both her hands behind her back. “Let go! Let me go! Damn it! How dare you hold me!” The fake nurse screamed and struggled, trying to break free from Caleb’s strong grip that held her down on the cold floor of the room. “Shut up! How dare you try to hurt Miss Eveline! Damn you! You tried to kill her and the child in her womb?!” Caleb tied the fake nurse’s hands with a piece of cloth that he had easily obtained from somewhere. “Let go! It’s none of your business, damn you!” she shouted, still trying to break free. Clack “Caleb?! What’s going on?! Why are you attacking that nurse?!” Killian, who had just returned after taking care of all the paperwork, looked confused and surprised. “Sir, what’s going on here?” asked the doctor and nurse in unison. “There was an intruder who tried to inject something into Miss Eveline’s IV. That’s the syringe!” replied Caleb, pointing to the syringe that had fallen under the bed. The doctor immediately picked up the syringe and handed it to a nurse. “Quickly check the contents of the syringe, and nurse, replace Miss Eveline’s IV fluid. I’m worried that some of the fluid may have already entered her system. I’ll check on Miss Eveline right away,” the doctor requested of the two nurses who had accompanied him to the hospital room. Caleb shifted his position and the nurse stood up, while Killian, who had been silently holding back his anger, roughly pulled off the mask covering the nurse’s face. After that, Killian widened his eyes in disbelief, staring at the woman who made him exclaim, none other than… “Lily?! You?!”

Killian and Caleb couldn’t believe the fact that was now staring them both in the face, that the person who wanted to hurt Eveline was none other than Eveline’s own best friend, Lily. Killian and Caleb were stunned by Lily’s audacity and lies, which had tricked Eveline into becoming her best friend, when in fact she intended to stab Eveline in the back. On the other hand, the doctors and nurses immediately did their jobs very quickly. The three of them were certainly worried that the foreign liquid in the syringe had entered Eveline’s IV, who seemed completely unaffected by the commotion happening around her. Not to mention Killian’s status as the CEO of a very famous and influential company, it would certainly be difficult to fight Killian if he filed a complaint about the hospital’s security. “Call the police quickly, you will get what you deserve, Lily. How dare you try to hurt Eveline,” Killian said harshly, his voice loud. “Just call the police here, I don’t fucking care about it. You guys won’t be able to prove anything to them. I have high connections, he will easily free me from your police report.” Lily sneered with a small smirk on her lips. Killian and Caleb shook their heads several times, still looking at Lily with disbelief. Lily herself continued to try to free Caleb’s grip on her hands, which were still behind her back. In that position, Lily felt pain, but she couldn’t free herself easily. The more Lily tried to free herself, the tighter Caleb held her hands. “Tell me who your connection is? Is it Xavier? Are you working with Xavier, huh?!” Killian grabbed Lily’s collar and asked very loudly. Killian’s eyes were red with the anger he was feeling right now. Killian couldn’t control himself when someone hurt Eveline. “Xavier? Why would I work with that strange man who is obsessed with you, Killian? In fact, Xavier and I would be rivals for your affection.” “How dare you! Tell me who that person is! Why are you so evil that you want to hurt Eveline? What has she done to make you hate her so much? Hasn’t Eveline always been good to you and everyone else in the company? How could you betray Eveline’s trust and now want to hurt her and our child?!” Killian let go of Lily’s collar and shook her violently. “I won’t tell you! I will never tell you easily! If you want to know, you have to be mine and get rid of Eveline, Killian. And yes! I hate her so much! I hate Eveline! She always gets everything she wants so easily! What about me? I work so hard to get everything I want. But Eveline, she’s always lucky. Eveline can have you, wealth, and everything that is my dream!” exclaimed Lily, who looked increasingly crazy. “What do you mean? What do you want, huh? Eveline and I love each other, and it’s none of your business, Lily. What has become of my life and Eveline’s is my business, not yours or anyone else’s,” replied Killian, who didn’t understand Lily’s hatred for Eveline at all. “That’s because Eveline managed to make you fall in love with her. Eveline can make you love her much more than Eveline loves you. You never noticed me at all, every time I tried to get close to you. But after Eveline acted strangely, you and she became close instead. I can’t accept that. All my efforts to get close to you ended in vain, and Eveline got all the happiness I wanted from you for years.” Lily replied with tears beginning to fall down her face. Killian and Caleb looked at each other for a moment, their frowns becoming more pronounced. Killian felt that he had never once accepted or felt anything strange from Lily, who he said had been trying to get closer to him all this time. Killian also didn’t pay much attention to it, because in the past, according to him, there was a very high barrier between himself as the boss and his employees at the company. Caleb was also filled with confusion and strangeness about Lily. Caleb himself was completely unaware of Lily’s obsession with Killian over the past few years, until Lily finally realized the deeper relationship between Killian and Eveline, which ended in a reckless act that could have harmed Eveline or Killian at any time, as it did now. “And now, even before I can truly have you, Eveline is pregnant. I won’t accept it! Eveline cannot have your child, Killian. Only me. Only I can bear your child and make you happy. You cannot live happily with Eveline. It will never be that easy,” Lily said threateningly. “Mr. Killian, we have contacted the police, they are in front of the room,” said a nurse who suddenly arrived and brought several police officers into the room. “Good evening, Mr. Killian, we have received a report of a crime committed against you,” said a police officer who stepped forward towards Killian, Caleb, and Lily. The police immediately looked at Lily, who looked at them with contempt, as if she was not afraid of what would happen to her after this. “That’s right, officer. This woman tried to inject something into my sick lover’s IV. A nurse is still checking the contents of the liquid,” Killian replied briefly. “Handcuff her and take her away,” said the police officer to another police officer, who immediately did so. A police officer grabbed Lily’s arms, which were still tied with cloth, and began to handcuff her very tightly. “You can’t put me in jail, Killian. You have no evidence. I didn’t do anything wrong,” said Lily, trying to free herself from the grip of the police officer who had now successfully handcuffed her. “Who says we don’t have evidence, Lily?” said Caleb with a mocking smile on his lips, then immediately stepped closer to the vase and picked up the small camera he had placed there earlier. “We have very strong evidence of what you did to Miss Eveline earlier. And don’t forget, this camera also recorded all your actions and words, Lily. Now, what more evidence do you want?” Caleb showed the small camera to everyone in the room. Seeing the camera and Caleb’s mocking smile, Lily’s face immediately turned pale and shocked, and she looked frightened. This was a far cry from her previous expression, which was full of mockery and pride, as if she believed that neither the law nor the police could punish her in the slightest. Killian himself smiled with relief, because they now had very strong evidence of Lily’s crime. That way, they could give Lily a heavy and deserved punishment. “All right then, hand over the evidence to us at the office, sir. This includes making an official police report, and this case can be brought to court as soon as possible,” said the police officer. “In that case, let me go with the police, sir. I will make sure that Lily gets a very heavy punishment for what she did tonight,” Caleb offered, stepping closer to the police officers. Caleb looked cynically at Lily, who began to lower her head and stare blankly. It was as if Lily was still trying to find a way to free herself from this huge problem. But everyone knew very well that no one could win against Killian and Caleb. “I entrust all of this to you, Caleb,” Killian finally replied, patting Caleb on the shoulder several times. After that, Caleb left with the police and Lily to go to the police station to make an official report. Killian approached the doctor and nurse who had been focused on examining Eveline’s condition. Killian felt his heartbeat slow and his breathing become labored. Killian was very afraid that something bad would happen to Eveline or their unborn child. Shortly after that, the doctor and nurse finished examining Eveline and replaced her IV with a new one. “How are Eveline and the baby doing, Doctor?” Killian whispered. “Thank God. Not a single drop of that liquid entered Miss Eveline’s body or your child’s. Both of them are in very good and healthy condition. Perhaps Miss Eveline will wake up tomorrow morning, but don’t stress her out until her condition is completely stable. Well, we’ll be going now.” The doctor and nurse walked away, leaving Killian sitting there, filled with relief.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303088”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Eloise I settled on the coach, reaching for the television remote. Today was Lucian’s big day and the event was broadcasted. This silly illness prevented me from accompanying him but I didn’t care. “Tonight, the world will see my vision.” I smiled, feeling the pride in my chest. The Live broadcast finally began, the spotlight settled on Lucian, as he made his way to the stage, looking impeccably polished in his tailored suit. I had never felt so proud, I couldn’t help but smile and settled deeper in the cushion. “Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for joining us tonight. I’m thrilled to announce the launch of our latest collection—a collection crafted with love, passion, and elegance” He said, his deep steady voice echoed through the speakers. My heart fluttered, “Our” collection, I repeated in my mind. “I’ve been fortunate to work with someone special on this project, someone whose talent and dedication have brought this vision to life” Lucian said, his gaze sweeping over the crowd as he spoke. I held my breath, my pulse quickening with pride and excitement. I could practically feel my name on his lips. “It is my honor to introduce the genius behind this collection…” Lucian paused, then smiled. The camera zoomed in as he extended a hand, gesturing off-stage. My smile widened, my fingers tightening on the edge of the couch. The camera zoomed back to the crowd and a figure emerged from the stage, it was Jennifer, Lucian’s ex lover and also my step-sister appeared on the screen. My breath caught in my throat, and from that moment my world began to spin. She stepped into the spotlight, gliding toward Lucian as if she belonged there— as if she had any right to stand on that stage, wearing a dazzling gown that sparkled beneath the lights. Jewels dripping from her neck and ears. Jewels i had designed. “What!…?” I exclaimed,my voice barely a breath. He turned to Jennifer,his eyes beaming, his arm slipping around her waist with a casual intimacy that made my stomach twist. The way he looked down at her with a softness, a warmth that I haven’t seen in his eyes for once. “Jennifer has been an inspiration to me, both personally and professionally,” he said, his voice laced with admiration. “I couldn’t imagine anyone more fitting to lead this project with me” He continued. I felt my chest tighten, my breath coming in short, shallow gasps. This can’t be happening. It can’t be!” My marriage with Lucian shouldn’t have happened, it was a marriage I accepted for my selfish reasons. My childhood crush came asking for my hand in marriage and I couldn’t miss that opportunity. I thought after this years, with the child we bore together that our love must’ve awakened but it didn’t. I was just loving a man that would never love me, a man that was never mine to begin with, a marriage I could’ve rejected and discarded my selfish feelings. The crowd applauded, their faces lit with admiration and awe. People were clapping for her!—for Jennifer. The woman who had barely even been part of my life, who despised and spited me whenever she pleased, was now basking in the success I had dreamed of. “Tonight is not just the launch of our new project. It’s the start of a new chapter.” He paused, turning to Jennifer, his eyes full of a disturbingly tender look. “A new chapter for us, and for our future together.” The crowd gasped. “No!!…” I whispered, horror creeping into my voice as the realization hit me, tears began to form. “It’s true,” He continued, his tone smooth and practiced, as if he was reading from a script. “Jennifer and I have rekindled our relationship we never had to let go of, and in light of that…” My heart pounded so loud I could barely hear his next words. “…I am announcing my separation from Eloise.” He announced. The word echoed, causing the tears I had steadied to start streaming. Separation? He was ending our marriage—on live television? I sat frozen, watching as the camera captured Jennifer’s coy smile, the way she leaned into him with a sense of possession and victory. She won, He was her man to begin with, if not for what happened years ago i wouldn’t be in this mess, i wouldn’t be so humiliated for everyone to see. I couldn’t process the humiliation and shock playing before me. “Is this a dream? Someone wake me up from this nightmare” My past decision was now daunting on me. Trembling, I pressed my hand against my mouth, as if to keep myself from screaming. I wanted to scream but my voice felt hollow and dry. I could feel my chest pounding, a deep pulsing wound that threatened to tear me apart. “This was supposed to be my night, I thought, disbelief mingling with the agony tearing through me. “He….. he promised. “To new beginnings,” he said, his voice filled with conviction and worse was satisfaction. The live feed cut back to Lucian, who raised his glass in a toast. He clinked glasses with Jennifer, sealing the moment. I couldn’t move, I couldn’t tear my gaze away from the screen as the man I trusted and loved for so long casually discarded me, stripping away everything I thought we had. My mind spun, a rush of cold sweat appeared on my forehead. The sacrifices, the years wasted, the tears, every ounce of loyalty I had given him—it was all crushed underfoot like it had meant nothing. The camera zoomed in on Lucian and Jennifer one last time before the feed cut out. My screen went dark just like how my world went blank. Suddenly, I felt a light grip on my nightie. I turned immediately—it was Max, my Son. His eyes were wide with fear. “Mom, can I go to bed now?” he whispered, his voice barely audible. I knelt to his level and hugged him tight, muffling the crying sounds that almost left my mouth.

Eloise The pounding bass of the club’s music felt like it was vibrating through my bones. I sat at our usual table. As we waited for the bartender’s attention, Ava kept up a steady stream of chatter, her voice a comforting background noise. “And then he had the nerve to say he didn’t like my dress,” she said, rolling her eyes dramatically. “Can you believe that?” I managed a genuine laugh at that. “Seriously? Who doesn’t like your dresses?” “Exactly!” she exclaimed, throwing her hands up in mock exasperation. “Men are idiot.” The bartender finally noticed us, and Ava ordered our drinks. As we waited, I glanced around the club, my eyes drifting over the crowd. That’s when i saw him. He was tall, strongly built, which made his expensive jacket look even more attractive. Every detail about him— his piercing grey eyes, tousled hair, the confident way he moved—i couldn’t look away. Ava, who usually remained unfazed by good-looking men, nudged me with a look of pure astonishment. “Gosh, did you see that man?” she murmured. “Oh, I do,” I said, unable to mask the breathless tone in my voice. My eyes locked on his, his gaze intense. Then, as if drawn by an invisible string, he began making his way toward us. “Eloise,” Ava whispered, grabbing my arm. “He’s coming over here” But i couldn’t respond. Up close, he was even more striking—grey focused eyes, a hint of stubble, and a calm expression, as if he was entirely comfortable with the effect he had on people. “Hello,” he said, his voice smooth, laced with confidence. “I’m Mike, nice to meet you” I swallowed, forcing myself to remember how to speak. “Eloise…” “Eloise,” he repeated, letting my name roll off his tongue slowly. “A beautiful name for a beautiful woman.” I felt warmth creep up my neck, and not just from the alcohol. The way he looked at me made it easy to forget my recent heartache. “Eloise,” Ava’s voice broke through the haze. “I just got an urgent call—i need to leave. Will you come with me, or are you good here?” I tore my eyes away from Mike, glancing at her. My instincts told me to go, but the allure of staying here with him was too strong. “I’ll be fine,” I reassured her, trying to sound composed. “I can get a chauffeur.” Ava’s brows lifted slightly, a knowing look in her eyes, but she nodded. “Alright. Just… be careful, okay?” I nodded, the second she left, there was a heat in his stare, something that made me feel dizzy, drawn to him in a way i couldn’t explain. Maybe it was the alcohol, or maybe it was the need to feel something different. “Your friend seems concerned about you,” Mike observed, a faint smile playing on his lips. “She’s like that,” I replied, the words feeling loose and unfamiliar on my tongue, courtesy of the cocktails. “Well, I’m glad she left,” he said, his voice dropping to a murmur. “It means i get you all to myself.” I felt a thrill ripple through me. I didn’t even know this man, but the confidence in his tone, the way he held my gaze, was enough to keep me rooted. He leaned closer, his hand coming up to lightly touch my arm, a small, intimate gesture that sent a shiver down my spine. “Dance with me?” I nodded, not trusting my voice, and let him lead me to the dance floor. He kept his hand at the small of my back, fingers splayed possessively. We fell into a rhythm that felt natural, as if we’ve done this a hundred times. It wasn’t long before i found myself leaning into him, my fingers grazing the lapels of his jacket. The smell of his cologne, the feel of his hand trailing along my back. His eyes never leaving mine, as though he was savouring every reaction, every small gasp that escaped my lips. “You’re beautiful, Eloise,” he murmured, his voice a warm whisper against my ear. “It’s like i don’t want this moment to end.” “Me either,” I whispered back, hardly recognizing the boldness in my own voice. He pulled me closer, our bodies now fully pressed together, his hand drifting up to cup my jaw. I could feel the heat of his breath as he looked down at me, his lips inches from mine. Slowly, he leaned in, brushing his lips against mine. It was a gentle kiss, but as i melted against him, he deepened it, his other hand sliding around my waist, holding me. I pulled back slightly, breathless, my heart pounding. “You… you’re crazy” I managed to say, a small smile breaking through my flushed face. He smiled back, his thumb grazing my cheek. “Only if you want me to be.” I felt a laugh bubble up, light and free, and before i could say anything else, he kissed me again, and for the first time in so long, i felt alive. His touch was gentle but insistent, igniting something deep within me that had been dormant, forgotten. As we pulled apart, he looked at me with a smile that was both comforting and devastating. “Let me take you home,” he said softly, his voice a tender command. I nodded, unable to trust myself to speak, knowing that tonight, even if just for one night, I wanted to let go, to lose myself in him. We left the club together, his arm securely around me as if protecting me from the world. ¤¤¤¤¤¤¤ I woke up with a heavy headache, I had barely slept, the sound of car horns blaring outside. I blinked, my vision slowly clearing, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. This wasn’t Ava’s apartment. I gasped. I sniffed the white sheets that smelled faintly of oud and something else I couldn’t place. I tried to sit up, my muscles protesting as I propped myself up on an elbow. As I scanned the room, my eyes settled on a small, curious detail on the chair across from the bed—a dark, sleek watch, the kind that looked both impossibly expensive laying there. My breath caught. That wasn’t mine. And that definitely wasn’t an item i would be bringing into a hotel room. Did I lodge into the wrong room? Activities from yesterday still blurry. I grabbed my sunglasses and keys, got dressed and left the hotel room. But as soon as I walked out of the hotel, I was met by the flashing cameras of the paparazzi outside and microphones came thrusting in my face. The questions came fast and loud. “Eloise, did you know about the affair?” “Did you really lose Lucian to your own stepsister?” “Was he tired of your workaholic lifestyle?” I could feel my pulse quickening, panic swelling up inside. My first instinct was to push through or to run back inside and wait for them to disappear. But something held me in place. The pain, the humiliation—I lifted my chin, forcing myself to breathe. “Why should I be the one hiding? I couldn’t let them paint me as a pathetic ex-wife. If they wanted answers, I would give them the truth on my own terms. “I’m sure you’re all having a field day with this,” I began, my voice calm but sharp, “but there are some things you need to understand.” A murmur went through the crowd, and I could see the reporters leaning in, hanging on my words. “I won’t deny that the betrayal hurts,” I continued, keeping my voice steady, “but Lucian’s choices and Jennifer’s decisions don’t define me. They’re a reflection of who they are—not who I am.” One of the reporters, a woman in her thirties, stepped forward, holding her microphone closer. “Are you saying you had no idea about the affair?” My lips twitched into a small, sardonic smile. Another reporter called out, “Do you regret putting so much into your marriage? Do you think that’s what drove him away?” I stiffened at the question, feeling the sting of its unfairness. For a moment, there was silence,then the crowd erupted again, begging for more. Without another word, I turned on my heel and walked away. I managed to navigate through the paparazzi and slipped into my car.

Eloise My fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly as I pulled into the driveway. The house that once felt like home, the house I never imagined I would be a visitor in, but I had no time to dwell on that now. I had a mission—to take Max and drop the divorce papers for Lucian. I glanced at the envelope on the passenger seat. The signed divorce papers. Taking a deep breath, I pushed open the door and stepped out, my heels clicking on the pavement as I walked toward the entrance. As I stepped inside, whispers from the maids echoed through the hallway. “Isn’t that Mrs. Sinclair?” I heard one of them murmur, eyes wide with uncertainty. “I thought she wasn’t coming back…” the other whispered, her voice barely audible. The words trailing off as I pushed past them. The house felt different, colder or maybe it was the realization that I had never truly belonged here. I was here for one reason only. To take my son and end this marriage. I heard voices coming from the living room as i neared. Max was there, but so was Lucian. My breath hitched, a mix of dread and anticipation knotting my stomach. I paused outside the doorway, listening in. “Dad,” Max’s small voice echoed from the room, tinged with confusion. “Where’s Mom? Why haven’t I seen her for days?” My heart shattered at that question, He deserves so much better. ‘This was not the definition of the happy family he imagined” My eyes stinging with unshed tears. Lucian shifted on the couch, his voice cold, almost too calm. “Max, your mom and I aren’t going to be living together anymore. She’s going to live somewhere else, away from us.” I froze, I knew he was going to say those words but hearing it aloud still felt like a slap to the face. “Why? Does that mean you don’t love Mom anymore?” Max’s voice, small and innocent, broke through the thick silence. I closed my eyes for a moment, sliding down the corner, tears streaming down my face. I already knew the answer, but I was hoping that Lucian would spare Max the heartache of knowing the truth. “Your mom and I just… weren’t happy anymore, Max. But that’s okay. She’s moving on. You’re going to have a better mom now, one who will love you even more than she did.” He said, without hesitating. “A better mom?” The words echoed in my head like a nightmare. How could he refer Jennifer as the best mom, when I’m well and alive? I had hoped, in some small part of his heart, that Lucian would spare Max from the harsh reality. But no. He was already turning my son against me. I couldn’t hold it back anymore, so I stood up and wiped my tears… I let out a shaky breath, fighting the tears that threatened to fall, I stepped into the room. Lucian’s eyes locked onto mine for the briefest moment, his face hardened when he saw the divorce papers in my hand. Without a word, I dropped the papers on the coffee table in front of him. My voice was strained but steady as I looked him dead in the eyes. “Lucian,” I said, my voice cracking with the weight of everything I was holding in, “I’m here to take my son. He’s coming with me.” Max looked up at me, his eyes wide and confused, but i couldn’t just look at him. Not yet. I kept my eyes locked on Lucian, my heart hammering. For a moment, everything stood still. Max’s small voice trembled as he asked, “Mom…?” Lucian stood up slowly, a flicker of annoyance crossing his face as he scanned the papers. He didn’t say anything at first, but the silence was thick. Then he continued, his voice cold and dismissive. “We never discussed you will be taking Max, Eloise. He’s my son too!” I clenched my fists, my anger rising. “You’re not even fighting for him, Lucian,” I shot back, my voice steady despite the pain. “You’ve already given up on us. But I’m not going to let you keep him from me. Not now, not ever!” Before he could respond, the door to the living room swung open with a loud crash. A voice—too familiar—cut through the conversation. “Eloise, wait!” My heart skipped a beat as I turned. Standing in the doorway, a smug expression on her face, was Jennifer. Jennifer stepped further into the room, her posture confident as she stood next to Lucian. “I’m sorry, Eloise, but Lucian and I have things to discuss. You can’t just barge in here and take Max. “His my son now.” My heart raced with fury and disbelief. I didn’t know whether to yell or scream. The audacity. The nerve of both of them. Max? Is suddenly now your son? Lucian stood beside Jennifer, his eyes flicking between them. “Eloise, you need to leave. This isn’t the time for this.” I took a step forward, my voice firm as I finally found my footing. “How does your conversation have anything to do with Max?” I demanded, my gaze locked on both of them. “I’m taking him to his grandmother’s house. “So, you,” I said, pointing directly at Lucian, “Can deal with whatever mess you’ve created, but you’re not keeping him from me.” Jennifer tried to say something, but i cut her off with a sharp look. “He’s my son, not yours! Stay out of this.” The look on Jennifer and Lucian’s faces was one of utter shock. I was surprised by my own resilience. I had always feared rebelling against them, but now I no longer have to. Max’s small voice echoed from the corner. “Mom…?” My heart broke as I turned to him. I knelt down to his level, taking his small hand in mine. “It’s okay, sweetheart,” I said softly. “We’re going to go stay with Grandma for a little while”

Eloise My phone buzzed incessantly on the nightstand, I groaned, my eyes still heavy with sleep. The dim light of the morning filtered through the curtains, but I didn’t want to get up—not yet. With a reluctant sigh, I reached for my phone and looked at the screen. Ava’s name flashed on the display, and my heart dropped into my stomach for a brief moment. “Ava, it’s barely seven in the morning,” I mumbled, pressing the phone to my ear. “This better be important.” “Good morning to you too,” Ava’s voice came through with her usual cheerfulness, unfazed by the early hour. “I know you’re probably still in bed, but get up, girl! The gala is tonight! You can’t miss it again, not like last year!” I rolled over, pulling the covers up over my head to block out the light. I could already hear the excitement in her voice. “Ugh, I know, I know. I just need a little more sleep. The whole thing gives me the heebie-jeebies.” Ava laughed on the other end. “Please. You’ve been cooped up in that apartment for days. You’re going to need more than a little beauty sleep to deal with it. Plus, I know you’re secretly dying to look amazing and show Lucian that you’re fine without him.” She said, My heart fluttered at the mention of Lucian’s name. It had been a while since I saw him and I wasn’t sure I was ready for it— the rumours that would come with it. He would be at the gala—he always was. And so would Jennifer. “Yeah, I’ll be fine,” I muttered, sitting up on the edge of the bed and running a hand through my messy hair. “But just the thought of facing them again… I don’t know if I can handle it.” Ava’s voice softened. “I know, Eloise. It’s been rough, but you can’t keep hiding from him. This is your chance to show that you’re moving on, and you’re better than that old life with him.” I paused, taking a deep breath. I had been avoiding Lucian for weeks, but now, it was time to face the inevitable. Ava was right. I shouldn’t be the one hiding. “Alright, alright. I’ll go. But I swear, if I see Jennifer there, I might lose it.” Ava chuckled. “Trust me, she’s going to be there. But you won’t let her get to you. You’re going to look so good, like you’ve always do” I totally agree I shouldn’t be worried about them now but myself. “Alright, fine. What time should I be ready?” “Let’s aim for 6:30. We’ll leave early so we don’t miss the main event this time. We’ll have plenty of time to make an entrance’ I could practically hear Ava’s grin through the phone. “Fine. You’re the boss. I’ll be ready.” I replied. “Good,” Ava said, her voice light. “Now get up, Eloise. You’ve got a party to rock tonight.” “Alright, alright. I’m up. I’ll see you at 6:30.” I said, smiling. “Can’t wait,” Ava said, and hung up. I sat in bed for a few more moments, staring at my phone. I took a deep breath. It was inevitable. I could already feel the old emotions rising—anger, betrayal and immediately I buried it. ¤¤¤¤¤ The evening air was cool as I stepped out of the car, the lights of the gala reflecting wealth and prestige. My heels clicked against the marble floor as I entered, it was every bit as glamorous as I had expected—shimmering gowns, tuxedos, and the scent of expensive perfume lingering. Ava, as always, was beside me, dressed to perfection in a sleek black gown, her arm linked with me as we made a grand entrance. “You look stunning,” Ava whispered, eyes scanning the room. “Lucian’s already here, of course. And Jennifer’s not far behind, I’m sure.” I nodded, my nerves creeping up my spine. The thought of seeing Lucian after everything that had happened made my insides twist. But i had to keep my composure. “Don’t let them get to you,” Ava added, catching my gaze. “You look amazing. They’ll be the ones wishing they had what you’ve got now.” I forced a smile, but I couldn’t shake the feeling of Lucian’s presence looming over the event— the headlines. As I made my way through the crowd, my eyes scanned the room as elegant as ever, when I suddenly locked eyes with a man across the room. His presence was commanding, I felt my heart skip a beat. As if on cue, he began walking toward me, his gaze fixed on mine. “Eloise True, isn’t it?” His voice was deep, smooth, and slightly amused. “I have to say, You surprised me” “Eloise Sinclair” I corrected him. I’m divorced now. I do not have to bear Lucian’s last name now. I blinked, unsure whether to be flattered or alarmed. “I’m sorry, do I know you?” He smiled—slightly teasing, but with an air of confidence that was impossible to ignore. “ Yes you do, have you forgotten?” I raised an eyebrow, trying to mask the intrigue I felt. He looked familiar but I can’t seem to remember where I knew him from. “Oh wow really? Mind to remind me?” I asked, my tone soft. My heart raced as the man before me leaned in, his eyes catching mine with a spark of recognition. “Sure! Since you can’t seem to remember,” he replied, chuckling. My lips parted, surprised at the directness of his words. He seemed amused, his confidence unnerving. “We met at a club two days ago, remember? It’s me, Mike,” he said, his voice smooth and flattering, as if he already knew he’d left an impression. My cheeks flushed, mortified. Wait Mike? Mike? I felt my pulse quicken under his intense gaze, and I struggled to remember him. I could feel my cheeks warm as I mumbled. “Of course, I remember…” But his gaze lingered, piercing through my excuse. “Do you?” he asked, a dark gleam in his eyes that made my stomach twist. There was a confident calmness about him that I couldn’t place, like he knew something I didn’t. Before I could reply, a familiar voice chimed in beside me. “Eloise! There you are,” Ava interrupted, breaking the tension. She held up her phone. “Could you take some photos for me? The lighting here is perfect.” “Sure,” I managed, relieved for the distraction. I took her phone and positioned the camera. But Ava’s gaze drifted past me, her eyes narrowing in recognition as she spotted Mike. “Oh, hey! Weren’t you the one at the club with Eloise two days ago?” Ava asked, her voice filled with casual surprise. My heart skipped a beat. Ava’s words brought a flood of scattered memories, fragments of that night flashing before me. The laughter, the thrill, his hand on mine. Mike? He was that Mike! My pulse quickened as the pieces came together. He tilted his head, an amused smirk crossing his face as he watched the realization dawn on me. “Finally remembering, are we?”

Eloise A week ago….. A feeling of warmth settled over me as I looked up, only to realise it was Mike’s arm wrapped around me for balance, his face shadowed but unmistakably kind as he settled me on the bed. The nightclub’s pulsating bass still echoed in my ears as I blinked in the dim lighting of the hotel room, the room swaying lightly. How did I get here? I can’t tell. But am I enjoying this? Yes I am. “All men are trash, you know?” I muttered, clinking my glass to his in a bitter toast. “Is that so?” He chuckled, his gaze soft and unintrusive. “Not… not all, maybe,” I admitted reluctantly. “But the kind I keep meeting? Yeah. Definitely trash.” I laughed, though there was no humor in my voice. I had been talking too much, I know, but it was as if once I start, there is no stopping. “Seven years of marriage,” I continued, shaking my head, “Gone in an instant, and for what? A spark with an old lover, my stepsister!” I looked away, focusing on the golden lights. “Turns out I was… disposable.” “Eloise…” Mike started, his voice low, a bit pained. I shrugged, too weary to cover my scars with pride. “I’m sorry. You didn’t have to hear this.” But he only nodded, a reassuring smile curving his lips. “Maybe I don’t mind.” I let myself fall back onto the plush bed, a rare careless laugh escaping me. “I must be quite the mess,” I mumbled, half to myself. He sat down beside me. “Not at all. You’re just… feeling what you’re supposed to feel. No one has the right to take that from you.” He replied, his face a mix of concern. His words, gentle and without judgement, felt like balm on a wound I didn’t even know I was carrying. Moments after, I watched him rise, preparing to leave. Unexpectedly, and before I could think twice, I reached for his hand, holding onto him tightly. “ Sor-ry, didn’t— mean to” My voice was smaller than I wanted it to be, I wanted him to stay but I didn’t want to push it. He looked down at me, surprise flashing across his face, but it was quickly replaced by something else—something warmer, something deeper. Slowly, he settled back down, his hand moving to cup her cheek. “If you want me to stay, I will,” He said. I nodded, my heart pounding as my eyes held his. “Yes,” I whispered, my voice barely audible. We were so close, his face only inches from mine. He leaned forward, brushing his lips against mine, the warmth of my breath mingling with his in a gentle, tentative dance. His hands slid over my shoulders, tracing my arms, his touch featherlight. I breathed in sharply, feeling his fingertips press slightly firmer against my skin, grounding me, a reminder this was real. Our kiss deepened, I felt his lips trail from my mouth to my jawline, neck, each kiss sending a shiver down my spine. I clung to him, my arms wrapping around his neck. “Tell me to stop,” he murmured against my skin, his voice low, thick with restraint. “Don’t,” I replied, almost breathless. I met his gaze, my eyes daring him to go further. THE PRESENT….. I could feel my cheeks flush with embarrassment, I was mortified, heat rising to my cheeks as I darted my eyes anywhere but his face. Of course, he noticed. “Are you blushing?” He said, his tone playful, his smile a hint of mischief, but his gaze softened as it settled on me. I could practically feel his amusement radiating, which only made my cheeks burn hotter. “Absolutely not,” I whispered, brushing a strand of hair behind my ear. “Oh?” He leaned in closer, just enough to catch my gaze, his eyes sparkling. “Because it looks like you’re remembering something.” “Well, I…” I hesitated, flustered. But there was no escape; He looked far too entertained by my embarrassment. But then a familiar, unwelcoming voice broke into the moment. “Enjoying yourself, Eloise?” My heart sank, I turned to see Lucian standing there, a mocking smirk playing on his lips. He looked impeccably polished in his dark suit, as always, his appearance all perfect lines and controlled arrogance. I steeled herself, reminding myself to stay calm. “Surprised?” he drawled, his eyes narrowing as he took in the scene, his gaze lingering on Mike for just a second before his attention returned to me. “Seems like you have plenty of time for parties these days. Who’s watching Max tonight, hmm? Or did you leave him with someone else so you could play socialite?” I could feel my knots twist, my anger bubbling inside. I met his gaze directly, forcing my voice to stay calm. “Someone? Max is with his grandma! And since when did you care so much about him?” He laughed, a low sound that had once charmed me but now felt empty and cruel. “His grandma right! ” He shook his head, a mocking smile still in place. He muttered something like “See why I never wanted you to take him with you”. I gritted my teeth. “At least his grandma is always there for him, Lucian. Can you say the same? When was the last time you actually spent time with Max, beyond just a photo op? Do you even know what his favourite colour is?” His smirk faltered, only for a second. “I have obligations, Eloise. You knew that when we got married.” “Obligations?” I couldn’t help the sarcasm that slipped into my tone. “More like excuses. Obligations that keep you away from your son almost every time, you couldn’t even squeeze him between your business trips and affairs.” “Funny how you suddenly seem to have a lot to say about what’s ‘best’ for Max.” He said, his smile sharp. Before I could respond, I felt Mike step closer, his silent support was as reassuring as it was unexpected. The way he looked at Lucian was cold, assessing, like he was quietly evaluating every word and expression. Lucian’s eyes finally shifted, taking in Mike fully for the first time, though there was no hint of recognition on his face. “And who’s this?” he asked, his tone dripping with faux politeness. “Your new… friend?” “None of your business!” I retorted, my tone sharp. “Wow! Just wow!” Lucian’s tone was anything but sincere, his gaze flicking between the two of us with a hint of disdain. “Eloise?” I turned and there stood Jennifer, eyes glinting with barely concealed malice. Her hand rested casually on Lucian’s arm, her posture relaxed as if I was going to snatch her man. My eyes narrowed as Jennifer continued, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “Wow, Eloise, it didn’t take you quite long to find a replacement. Just a week after your divorce and already… moving on?”

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303087”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

The tension hung over the air with quiet dread over the dinner table. I held my breath waiting for when madam Linda would launch her first round of attack. Then she finally did. “Pass the salt, Selene,” my foster mother said breaking the ice. Her voice rang sharp enough to slice through the clatter of plates. It wasn’t really a request. It never was. I reached for the small silver shaker beside me, my fingers brushing the polished wood of the long dining table. The air in the hall was thick, heavy with the scents of roasted venison and herbs, and yet beneath it all there was something sour mockery, waiting to be served. My hand barely touched the salt when her lips curved in that familiar, disdainful smirk. “Ah. Even in simple things, she hesitates.” A ripple of amusement moved through the table. My foster sisters giggled behind their hands, as though we were still children at play, and I was the punchline of their favorite game. I set the salt shaker down gently by her plate, ignoring the sting in my chest. “Here, Mother.” The word felt hollow in my mouth. “You are not my mother,” I wanted to scream. But I swallowed it. As i always do. Kael sat silently at the head of the table. He fixed his dark gaze on the meat before him as though the conversation had nothing to do with him. His hand rested loosely around his wine goblet, his strong fingers flexing idly. He didn’t even look at me. Not once. Beside me, Maris leaned in with a soft smile. “Selene was just being careful,” she said lightly. “Don’t fault her for being gentle.” Her words were smooth, a soothing balm, but her presence at my side only made the spotlight hotter. My foster mother’s brows arched high, and my eldest foster sister, Helena, snorted into her cup. “Gentle?” Helena mocked. “That’s one word for it. Timid is another. Weak, perhaps. A Luna ought to command respect, not tremble at dinner over basic condiments.” Heat flared to my cheeks. I wanted to rise, to speak, to remind them that it wasn’t a weakness to choose my silence over venom. But the words remained in my throat. “You forget,” my foster father added, his deep voice heavy with derision, “that she is not of our blood. We raised her, yes, but breeding will always show. One cannot make a Luna out of a stray.” The word cracked against my ears like a whip: stray. Every muscle in my body tightened. My foster mother’s smile widened, cruel and deliberate. “A stray dressed in silk.” Her gaze lingered on my gown, pale blue satin Maris helped me choose, delicate embroidery catching the firelight. “No matter what she wears, the truth is written in her bones.” A chorus of agreement murmured around the table. Maris stiffened beside me. “That’s unkind,” she said quickly. “Selene ” “Maris,” I whispered, touching her hand under the table. “Don’t.” But Helena leaned forward, her voice rising. “No, let her. Let her hear the truth. We are tired of playing pretend.” My younger foster sister, Lyra, smirked. “It must be exhausting, to live every day knowing everyone sees through you.” The laughter that followed was sharp and merciless. I gripped the edge of the table, nails digging into the polished surface. My heart pounded in my ears. “Enough,” I said softly, but no one heard me. My foster father lifted his goblet in a mock toast. “To the Alpha’s pity, then, for choosing a Luna from the gutter.” Laughter roared again, and this time even the servants’ lips twitched as they tried not to look. My throat burned. I turned my gaze to Kael, my mate, the one person who could end this with a single word. But he said nothing. He ate silently, drinking at intervals. He said nothing, letting them tear me to pieces at his table. “Enough!” My voice cracked louder this time, echoing through the hall. The laughter died instantly. The clatter of cutlery ceased. I pushed my chair back, the scrape against the stone floor harsh in the silence. My chest heaved as I looked around at their smug, pitiless faces. “You will not call me stray again,” I said, my voice trembling but clear. “You will not belittle me in whispers or in laughter. I have endured your cruelty for years, but I will not sit silent while you humiliate me in front of my mate.” The words tore free, raw and jagged, and for a moment I almost believed they were strong enough to pierce the armor of their contempt. But no. Helena sneered. “Listen to her, pretending she belongs.” My foster mother folded her napkin with delicate precision. “Run, little stray. That’s what you do best.” Tears burned my eyes, hot and furious. I spun away before they could fall, before they could see me break. The grand hall doors slammed shut behind me as I fled into the cool night air, my breath hitching. “Selene!” Maris’s voice echoed after me. She quickly followed me, her hand catching my arm as I stumbled into the gardens. “Don’t let them get to you ” “They always get to me!” I gasped, wrenching my arm free. “And Kael… Kael just sits there and says nothing. He lets them ” My words faltered, broken by the sob lodged in my throat. Maris’s eyes softened with pity, her hands reaching for mine. “You are the Luna,” she whispered. “With or without their approval. You cannot let their words define you.” But the cracks were already splitting wide inside me. Later, when the moon had climbed high and silence swallowed the estate, I stood in my chambers, waiting. The bed on his side remained cold. When Kael finally entered, his scent was faint with pine and iron, my chest ached with both relief and dread. “Kael,” I said, my voice small but urgent. He removed his cloak, his expression unreadable. “It’s late, Selene.” “I need to speak with you.” He stilled, then turned, his dark eyes meeting mine at last. “About what?” “About tonight. About them. My foster family.” My voice trembled, but I forced myself to go on. “They humiliated me in front of you. They called me a stray. They mocked me again. They keep mocking me and you said nothing. You just let them.” His jaw tightened, but he didn’t speak. “Do you not care?” I whispered. “Do you not see what they do to me? Your silence tells them it is allowed. That I am weak. That I am unworthy.” Kael’s eyes hardened, cold steel in the firelight. “If you are so concerned with whispers, then perhaps you are unworthy.” The words struck harder than any insult my foster family had ever thrown. I shook my head, disbelief flooding me. “How can you say that? I am your mate. Your Luna.” “You are my mate,” he said flatly. “But being Luna is more than wearing a crown or sitting at my side. It means bearing the weight without complaint. If you cannot endure a few words, then you have no business calling yourself Luna.” I stared at him, my chest hollow, my voice breaking. “So you would have me suffer in silence? Let them tear me apart until nothing is left?” Kael stepped back, his gaze already drifting toward the door. “If you cannot deal with it, Selene, then perhaps you have no business being Luna at all. Next time you deal with it. Don’t talk to me about this issues again.” The words hung between us, final and merciless. And then he turned, leaving me standing al one in the flickering shadows, my heart shattering in the echo of his footsteps.

The sound of my heels echoed softly down the stone corridor as I made my way toward the great hall. The banners that lined the walls fluttered faintly from the night breeze seeping through narrow windows, but the weight inside my chest was heavier than silk and stone combined. My hands were clasped tightly in front of me, nails pressing into my palms until the crescent moons shape they left stung. Maris walked beside me, radiant as always in a gown of emerald that clung to her figure, her dark hair braided with silver threads. She looked more like a queen than I ever felt like a Luna. She slowed her steps, noticing the stiffness in mine. “You’re grinding your teeth again,” she murmured, amusement coating her words. I exhaled, I didn’t even realize I had been grinding my teeth. “I can’t help it. Kael hasn’t spoken more than ten words to me this week, Maris. Ten.” My voice cracked despite my attempt to keep it level. “And those words were… instructions. Orders, like I’m just another soldier under his command.” Maris tilted her head, her hazel eyes gleaming with a mix of sympathy and calculation. “He’s Alpha Selene, you must understand that his duty stretches him thin. You knew it would be like this when he became the Alpha.” “Not like this.” I swallowed, forcing the bitterness rising in my throat back. “He doesn’t even come to bed anymore. His scent is… fading from our chamber. Sometimes I think he avoids it on purpose. And a wolf is weak without her mate’s scent.” My throat tightened as the words rushed out, words I would never dare to whisper to anyone else. “I feel like I’m Luna only in name. The pack sees it. They see how he looks through me, and they treat me like I’m invisible because of it. Because of how he treats me.” Maris’s hand slipped through mine, squeezing gently. “Selene, you’re stronger than you think. They may not see it, but I do. Don’t let them smell your fear. Tonight, hold your head high. No matter what anyone whispers, you are the Luna. Their Luna.” Her words were like a balm, though some part of me wondered why she sounded so certain. I forced a smile. “Sometimes I think you believe in me more than I do.” “That’s because I know what you’re worth.” Her lips curved, her tone so warm it almost chased away the chill. Almost. We reached the carved wooden doors of the great hall, already alive with music and laughter. The scent of roasted meat, honeyed wine, and burning pine filled the air. I took a breath, straightened my shoulders, and stepped inside. Every head turned to me. I could feel their eyes trailing across me, assessing, judging. The hush that followed our entrance lasted only seconds before voices rose again this time sharper, aimed at me. “Well, if it isn’t our absent Luna,” one she-wolf muttered just loud enough. “Maybe she’ll grace us with more than her shadow tonight.” Another laughed. “Careful, she might actually speak to us and forget her place.” Heat flamed across my face. I ignored them, tightening my grip on Maris’s arm. But the words clung to my skin. I walked towards the high table, every step deliberate. Before I reached it, a younger she-wolf suddenly stumbled in front of me, her goblet tipping with suspicious clumsiness. Red wine splattered across my lap, staining the pale silver of my gown. Gasps erupted, followed by muffled laughter that quickly grew bolder. “Oh no,” the girl said in mock horror, pressing her hand to her mouth. “How clumsy of me. I’m so sorry, Luna.” Her tone dripped with insincerity, mockery. I stood frozen for a heartbeat, the cool wine soaking into the fabric, the sting of humiliation sharper than any blade. I forced a breath, forced my chin higher. “Accidents happen,” I said calmly, though my hands shook. “Excuse me, I’ll go and change.” I turned, but before I could take a step, a sharp tug at my skirt made me stop in my tracks. It was a deliberate tug. There was a loud ripping sound and for a moment, the hall went silent, followed by a wave of laughter. I looked down in horror. My gown had torn from hem to waist, exposing the pale fabric of my undergarments. My stomach plummeted, and heat rushed to my face so violently I thought I might faint. The she-wolf who had “tripped” was smirking, her hand still close enough to the fabric for me to know she had done it on purpose. “She’s come to show us her real colors,” someone jeered from the back. “Is this what passes for dignity in a Luna?” another chimed in. The laughter swelled, cruel and echoing. My throat closed. My legs refused to move. All I could think of was Kael if he were here. If he would even care. Then Maris, like my knight in shining armor, removed her shawl silken and long and wrapped it around my waist, covering the tear with practiced speed. She turned on the offenders with fire in her eyes. “How dare you?” she snapped, her voice cutting through the laughter like a whip. “You are disgracing yourselves, not your Luna. Is this what loyalty looks like? Mocking the mate chosen by the Moon Goddess herself? This is disrespect of the highest order to the Alpha himself.” The hall stilled. They still whispered but no one dared speak against her. Maris tightened the scarf around me and leaned close, her whisper meant only for me. “Hold your head high. Don’t let them win.” I swallowed hard, blinking back hot tears, and forced myself to walk toward the high table. Every step was agony, but I did not falter. I sat on the table with the shawl draped elegantly enough to disguise the tear beneath. Kael came in later, He held my hands and raised it up in greeting to his pack members, then he dropped it as fast as lightning when we were sitting. Few eyes caught it. I helplessly watched as they smirked on their seats. I couldn’t blame them. All I could feel was the sting of Kael’s action. The rest of the feast passed in a blur of noise and stares. My food tasted like ash. When the last goblet was emptied and the music dimmed, I escaped as quickly as dignity allowed. My chambers greeted me with silence, heavy and suffocating. I shut the door, leaned against it, and finally let the tears I had caged fall. Pulling the fabric free, I dropped it on the bed and went to my jewelry chest. I needed some reminder, some proof that I belonged here, that I mattered to someone. But when I opened the small wooden box where I kept Kael’s gift the necklace he’d given me on our joining night my breath caught. The velvet pouch was gone. I searched frantically, overturning trinkets, digging through every drawer, every chest. My hands trembled as I pulled garments aside, desperate, praying I had misplaced it. But it was nowhere. The necklace Kael had clasped around my throat with his own hands, the one I had cherished as the symbol of our bond, had vanished. I sank to my knees, the realization striking like a blade. First the humiliation in the hall. Now this. The laughter of the she-wolves still rang in my ears. And beneath the wooding box was a note. A note dripping with a warning that sounded like a whisper: Someone wants to strip you of everything your pride, your dignity, even the last piece of Kael you hold. My fingers curled the paper as I collapsed to the floor. The truth was pressed cold against my heart. This wasn’t carelessness. Someone was inside my chambers. And they had taken what mattered most.

When I recovered from the pain I started searching. Searching for what else have been taken away from me. What more do I have that they want? I tore through my chambers like a storm, drawers clattering open, chests overturned, fabrics spilling like wounded pride across the polished floors. My hands trembled as I rifled through one garment after another, praying the necklace would appear, tucked into some fold I’d overlooked. But it didn’t. It was gone. The delicate silver chain Kael had once fastened around my neck the only gift he had ever given me was gone. The more I searched, the more I discovered that it wasn’t just the necklace. A small letter I had written weeks ago lay missing from the carved wooden box where I stored private things. It was a letter I had never sent words I had poured onto parchment late one night in desperation, words that confessed how lonely I had felt, how afraid. My cheeks burned even at the memory of it. Who had it now? Who was reading my bleeding thoughts as though they were theirs to hold? My mother’s bracelet, an heirloom with a faint emerald clasp, was nowhere to be found either. Several of my gowns those I had folded neatly only days ago were slashed at the hems, the delicate embroidery unraveled like veins spilling open. The rest of my wardrobe bore stains I hadn’t left wine splatters, ash smudges, mud ground into velvet. “This cannot be,” I whispered to myself, though the truth stared me down with merciless clarity. Someone was violating my space. Someone wanted me undone. I stormed to the door. “Guards!” My voice carried sharp as steel. The two stationed outside stiffened and entered at once, their eyes flicking nervously to the wreckage of gowns and torn silks around me. “Call the servants. All of them. Now.” Within minutes, the chamber was filled with uneasy faces. Maids with bowed heads, guards who refused to meet my eyes, stewards shifting from foot to foot as though they were standing on fire. The room smelled of sweat, tension, and fear. I folded my arms, forcing myself to stillness. “My belongings have been tampered with. My jewelry has been stolen and my dresses have been ruined. Even my private letters have gone missing. Who dared to enter my chambers without my permission?” The silence that followed was deafening. “No one, my lady,” one of the guards blurted quickly. “I swear on my blood, no one passed us.” I turned on him, narrowing my eyes. “Then explain to me how my necklace, the gift Kael’s gave me on our joining ceremony vanished from my chest. Explain how my gowns are shredded and how letters disappeared from locked drawers.” The man swallowed hard. “Perhaps you misplaced them ” “Misplaced?” My voice cracked like a whip. “You dare accuse me of carelessness when I can see the seams torn with a blade? When my drawers are clearly rifled through?” The servants shifted uneasily. One maid lifted her chin, her voice tight. “My lady, none of us touched your belongings. We would never.” “Never?” I let the word hang in the air, sharp as broken glass. “Do you think I am blind? Do you think I cannot read your eyes? You are hiding something from me. All of you.” They protested in a chorus of denials, voices overlapping in a desperate scramble of innocence. But I saw it the tiny flickers in their gazes which said they knew something they aren’t telling. The way they avoided looking at one another, as though afraid of betraying something. “You will find that I am not as blind as you think,” I warned coldly. “If I learn that one of you betrayed me, the punishment will not be light.” I dismissed them and they fled like leaves in a storm, whispering among themselves as they retreated down the hall. My chamber felt colder once they were gone, shadows stretching long and accusatory across the walls. I collapsed onto the edge of my bed, burying my face in my hands. “What is happening to me?” I whispered. “Am I losing my mind, or is someone determined to drive me there?” A gentle knock interrupted my despair. “Selene?” Maris’s voice, soft and cautious. She entered without waiting, her presence brought a strange kind of comfort, even in the midst of my chaos. Her eyes widened at the sight of my overturned chests and ruined gowns. “Goddess above, what happened here?” I rose quickly, clutching her arms as though she were a lifeline. “My belongings are gone, Maris. The necklace Kael gave me. It’s gone, and so much else with it. My dresses, my bracelet, even my private letter I can’t find them. Someone has been entering my chambers.” Her brows drew together in sympathy, her voice went low. “Selene… are you certain? Could it be that you misplaced them?” I recoiled slightly. “Not you too. Everyone is insisting that I’m careless, how can I misplace what I have been guarding with my life. I am not mad, Maris. Someone is sabotaging me.” She sighed, brushing a strand of hair from my cheek with gentle fingers. “Forgive me. I only ask because… well, paranoia grows heavy in lonely hearts. But if you say this is true, then I believe you.” I sank into a chair, my shoulders shaking. “It feels like the whole pack wants to see me crumble. Kael barely looks at me, and now this there is a shadow in my own home.” Her expression hardened, a flash of steel beneath the velvet of her features. “Then we will find them. Whoever did this whoever thinks they can trifle with the Luna of this pack will regret it. I’ll make sure of that.” She knelt beside me, her eyes fierce and steady. “I will help you uncover the truth. Trust me.” And for a fleeting moment, I did. The following days, Maris set herself to the task with startling resolve. She moved quietly, questioning servants when I could not, slipping into corridors and watching the comings and goings of everyone when no one thought to notice her. She returned often with reports small things, whispers of suspicion, nothing solid enough to grasp. Until one afternoon, she burst into my chambers, her eyes alight with triumph. “I found her.” I rose so quickly my chair toppled backward. “Who?” “A servant. One of the maids who cleans the west wing. I caught her with one of your sashes in her hand. She claimed she was merely washing it, but it was slashed through, Selene. Slashed, as your gowns were.” My heart thundered. “Bring her to me.” Minutes later, the girl stood trembling before me, her head bowed so low I could barely see her face. My anger simmered hot and dangerous as I circled her. “Why?” My voice was ice. “Why are you ruining what is mine? Why are you stealing from me? Who sent you to do it?” “I I never ” the girl stammered, her eyes darting to Maris as though begging for mercy. “I didn’t mean to, my lady. It was it was only once ” “Only once?” My hand shot out, gripping her chin and forcing her to meet my gaze. “You entered my chambers and touched what is not yours. Yet you claim it is once? Many of my dresses has been destroyed, leaving me open to the mockery of my people. Do you realize what kind of humiliation you have caused me?” Tears spilled down her cheeks. “I swear, no one told me to. I did it alone. Please, forgive me.” Her words rang hollow, but I had no proof beyond her trembling confession. Rage and helplessness warred within me, leaving me hollow. “Get her out of my sight,” I whispered hoarsely. “Let Kael decide her punishment.” The guards dragged her away, her sobs echoing down the hall. Maris placed a steadying hand on my arm. “You see? I told you I would find the one responsible.” I nodded faintly, though unease twisted my gut. Something about it all felt too convenient, too neat. “Thank you.” I whispered softly. Later that evening, I was about to go for a quiet walk in the moonlit gardens, desperate for air that wasn’t stuffed with betrayal. As I walked the gravel paths, I heard laughter drifting from the fountain. When I moved closer, a cluster of court girls were gathered, fanning their jeweled fans across their face. I was about to walk by when I heard my name. “…she told Mari that Kael was growing distant. Can you imagine? The Luna herself, confessing that her mate no longer warms her bed?” My blood froze. Those words those exact words have only been spoken to Maris and no one else. Another voice chimed in, mocking. “She also says that she fears the pack will turn against her. She is very insecure, not fitting for a Luna.” They laughed, cruel and careless. I pressed myself against the stone wall, heart pounding. Every secret I had whispered into Maris’s ear was spilling from their mouths now, twisted into mockery. If Maris had not told them, then who had? There are only two options. Either Maris has been betraying me or someone has been following me, listening to all my conversations. But as the laughter carried into the night, a chilling suspicion coiled through me. What if the only person I trusted was the one sharpening the knife against my back?

I was surrounded. The flames licked higher, searing my skin, yet I could not run. The wolves circled tighter, eyes gleaming with malice under the blood-red moon. “Traitor!” they howled, their voices crashing against me like waves against stone. “I’m not ” I tried to scream, but my throat betrayed me. No sound left my lips. The fire rose, swallowing the forest in a single breath. Heat scorched me, blistering my skin and bone, and still I could not escape. My eyes darted desperately, searching for Kael, for anyone Maris, even. But no one came. Only laughter cut through the inferno, sharp and cruel, a voice I knew but could not name. It echoed as the flames devoured me. I bolted upright, gasping, gripping the sheets as they clinged to me like damp chains. Sweat drenched my skin, and for a moment I swore I could still feel the burn of fire crawling across my body. My chest heaved, lungs clawing for air, but it wasn’t the remnants of smoke I felt it was dread. Then I saw the bond mark. A faint light shimmered against my wrist, a glow so soft I almost thought I imagined it. But it pulsed like a heartbeat that wasn’t mine, flickering once, twice, before dimming into nothing. My breath froze in my throat. The bond was sacred, immutable. Eternal. It bound mates together beyond distance, beyond time. For it to stir this way meant something was unraveling. I pressed my palm over it, willing the glow to return. “Kael,” I whispered. “Where are you?” No answer came. No warmth and the silence of his absence. A chill sank into my bones, deeper than the coldest winter wind. The mark was not merely alive it was warning me. And the word from my dream echoed, seared into me like the flames had been: Traitor. I stumbled out of bed, legs trembling, and poured water from the jug on the nightstand, gulping it down as though it could drown the fire that still lingered inside me. My reflection in the mirror caught my eye pale skin, hair tangled, eyes wide with fear. I looked haunted, hunted. “No,” I whispered to myself, gripping the edge of the table. “You are Luna. You cannot shatter this way.” But even as I said it, I felt the crack running through me, widening with each throb of the bond mark. The next morning, I carried myself with composure, but every whisper in the halls felt sharper, every glance heavier. The she-wolves smirked more boldly, the guards stood stiffer at their posts as though they doubted my authority. I moved through the day with grace, yet my mind remained fixed on the dream. On the laughter. On the bond. At midday, Maris entered my chambers without knocking, her face full of practiced concern. “You look dreadful,” she said softly, closing the door behind her. “Did you sleep at all?” I forced a smile. “Enough.” “Don’t lie to me, Selene,” she said, crossing the room and pressing her hand to mine. “I’ve known you too long. Something happened.” I hesitated. I wanted to tell her. I wanted to spill every detail of the dream, every pulse of the bond mark. But the memory of the whispers the secrets I had shared with only her choked me. I decided it was best not to say anything implicating to anyone at this time. I pulled my hand free. “It was nothing dear. Just a bad dream.” Maris tilted her head, her eyes searching mine. “You dream often these days. Perhaps it’s your conscience.” The words pricked sharper than she intended them to. Or perhaps, exactly as she intended. “My conscience is clear,” I said, my tone clipped. “Of course it is,” she replied quickly, masking the smirk that threatened to rise. “Forgive me. I only mean you’ve carried so much. No wonder your sleep is troubled.” I let the silence stretch between us. She was too smooth, too quick to amend. My suspicions clawed higher, but I swallowed them down. When she left, I sat back on the bed and looked again at my wrist. The mark lay dormant, just skin now, but I could not unsee the faint light that had pulsed through it. That night, I lit no candle. I sat in darkness, waiting for Kael. Hours passed. The moon rose higher, then drifted down toward dawn. His side of the bed remained cold. The mark did not stir again, but I felt the emptiness like a blade in my chest. By the third night of silence, dread became fury. When Kael finally returned, his boots heavy against the stone, I rose to meet him. “Where have you been?” I asked, voice shaking with the weight of too many sleepless nights. His gaze barely brushed mine. “Patrols and other pack business.” “At both midnight and dawn? You’ve been away every night for weeks?” My voice cracked, but I held firm. “Do not lie to me, Kael. I can feel it. Something is wrong.” His jaw tightened. He set aside his cloak without looking at me. “Then stop feeling. Focus on your role. You are Luna. Act like it.” My chest tightened. “And what does that mean? To sit here, humiliated, mocked, alone, while you vanish into the night? To pretend that the bond is weak?” That caught him. His head turned sharply, eyes locking onto mine. “What did you say?” “The bond,” I whispered, raising my wrist. “It has been getting weeker for days. Last night it glowed. It pulsed. It has never done that before. I think it’s warning me, Kael. Something’s happening between us. Please let’s fix it.” His face hardened into stone. “Dreams and illusions. That’s all. Fix yourself.” “It was not a dream,” I said, stepping closer. “It was real. I could feet it.” His voice dropped, sharp and cold. “Enough, Selene. I will not be accused in my own halls.” I flinched as though struck. “Accused? I never accused you. I only ” “You nag,” he interrupted, stepping back toward the door. “Endlessly. If you cannot shoulder the weight of this role, then perhaps you have no business being Luna.” The words sliced through me, deeper than any blade. The same words he said to me nights ago. Is this all he has to say to me? I watched as he opened the door, cloak in hand, and left. The slam of wood echoed like thunder in my chest. I stood alone, my wrist still tingling, my heart unraveling. The bond was sacred, immutable. And yet, it had stirred. It pulsed with betrayal. I sank to the floor, clutching my wrist, trembling as the memory of fire and laughter echoed through me once more. And for the first time since taking the crown, I feared the truth: The dream was not just a warning. It was a prophecy. Traitor. The word burned in me, and the bond throbbed once again, faintly, as though to confirm it. The bond that should have bound me was warning me of betrayal. And for the first time since I had taken my place as Luna, I feared that the word burned into my dream might one day become my reality.

The days that followed blurred together like watercolors in rain. I moved through the motions of being Luna attending council meetings where my voice was ignored, presiding over ceremonies where wolves barely acknowledged my presence, sitting at the high table while conversations flowed around me as though I were invisible. But beneath the surface, something was fracturing. The bond mark pulsed more frequently now, often when I least expected it. During breakfast, it would flicker against my wrist like a dying candle. In the middle of conversations, I would feel that familiar throb, that warning that made my stomach clench with dread. Each pulse felt like a countdown to something I couldn’t name. Kael’s absences grew longer. Some nights he didn’t return at all, and when he did, his scent was layered with unfamiliar traces pine from distant territories, the musk of other wolves, and something else. Something sweeter, more intimate that made my wolf pace restlessly within me. I tried to push the suspicions away, but they clung to me like thorns. “You look pale,” Maris observed one afternoon as we walked through the gardens. The late autumn air was crisp, leaves crunching beneath our feet in shades of gold and crimson. She linked her arm through mine, her touch warm and reassuring. “Perhaps you should rest more.” “I rest plenty,” I replied, though we both knew it was a lie. Sleep had become my enemy, bringing dreams of fire and betrayal that left me gasping and drenched in sweat. “The pack notices these things, you know,” she continued gently. “They see when their Luna is… struggling.” The words stung more than they should have. “What do you mean?” Maris stopped walking, turning to face me with eyes full of what looked like genuine concern. “Selene, they whisper. About your distraction, your melancholy. Some wonder if you’re… fit to lead.” My chest tightened. “And what do you tell them?” “That you’re going through a difficult time, but that you’re strong.” Her hand squeezed mine. “But perhaps it’s time to consider that their doubts aren’t entirely unfounded.” I pulled my arm free, staring at her. “What are you saying?” “I’m saying that if you cannot carry the weight of being Luna, perhaps it would be kinder to yourself and to the pack to step aside.” The suggestion hit me like a physical blow. “Step aside?” “Not permanently,” she said quickly, though something flickered in her eyes. “Just until you’ve had time to heal, to find your strength again. Kael could choose a temporary Luna, someone to ” “Someone like who?” The question escaped before I could stop it. Maris’s lips curved in what might have been sympathy or something else entirely. “Someone who could bear the burden without breaking under it.” I turned away from her, my mind reeling. The woman I trusted most in this world was suggesting I abandon my position, my title, my purpose. And yet, part of me wondered if she was right. Maybe I was failing. Maybe the pack deserved better. But then the bond mark pulsed again, stronger this time, and with it came a flash of clarity that cut through my self-doubt like lightning. This wasn’t about my weakness. This was about someone else’s ambition. “I won’t step aside,” I said firmly, turning back to face her. “I am Luna, chosen by the Moon Goddess herself. Whatever difficulties I’m facing, I’ll overcome them.” For just a moment, Maris’s mask slipped. I saw something cold and calculating flash across her features before the warmth returned. “Of course,” she said smoothly. “I only want what’s best for you, dear friend.” That night, unable to bear the emptiness of my chambers, I walked the corridors of the packhouse. The stone walls seemed to whisper with secrets, shadows dancing in the torchlight like specters of my fears. I found myself outside Kael’s study, drawn by the faint light seeping beneath the door. Voices drifted from within his voice, deep and familiar, and another. Feminine. Soft. My heart hammered as I pressed closer to the door. “…can’t continue like this much longer,” the female voice was saying. “She’s growing suspicious.” “Let her suspect,” Kael replied, his tone dismissive. “What can she do? She has no proof, no allies save you.” A bitter laugh. “And how long do you think that will last? She’s not stupid, despite what you’d like to believe.” “She’s weak,” Kael said with such venom that I flinched. “Always has been. It’s why this was so easy.” “Easy?” The woman’s voice sharpened. “Nothing about this has been easy. Do you know how difficult it’s been, pretending to care about her pathetic concerns? Listening to her whine about your distance, your coldness? Consoling her while you ” “While I what?” Kael’s voice was dangerously quiet. “While you prepared to cast her aside for me.” The words hit me like a physical blow. I stumbled backward from the door, my hand flying to my mouth to stifle the gasp that threatened to escape. The female voice. I knew it now, recognized the cadence, the particular way she pronounced certain words. Maris. My dearest friend. My confidante. My betrayer. The bond mark on my wrist flared with such intensity that I bit back a cry of pain. The connection between Kael and me already strained, already weakening shuddered like a bridge about to collapse. I fled then, running through the corridors with tears streaming down my face, my breath coming in ragged sobs. Everything made sense now. The stolen secrets, the perfectly timed comfort, the way she always seemed to know exactly what to say to keep me dependent on her friendship. She had been feeding my insecurities while nurturing Kael’s contempt. She had been my shoulder to cry on while sharpening the blade that would cut me down. In my chambers, I collapsed onto the bed, burying my face in the pillows to muffle my sobs. The bond mark continued to pulse, each throb a reminder of how completely I had been deceived. But as the initial shock wore off, something else began to take its place. Not despair, though that still lingered. Not heartbreak, though my chest felt hollow. Anger. Pure, molten rage that started in my core and spread outward like wildfire. They thought I was weak. They thought I would break under the weight of their betrayal, crumble into nothing so they could sweep away the pieces. They were wrong. I sat up, wiping the tears from my face with shaking hands. In the mirror across the room, I caught sight of my reflection disheveled, red-eyed, but not broken. Not yet. The bond mark gave one final, violent pulse before falling still. In that moment, I felt something snap inside me, like a chain finally giving way under too much pressure. The mate bond that had bound me to Kael, that had made me vulnerable to his moods and cruelties, was fracturing. And with each crack, I felt a strange sense of liberation creeping in. Let them plot. Let them scheme and whisper and betray. They had awakened something in me that they might come to regret. I was no longer the naive Luna who begged for scraps of affection. I was no longer the girl who accepted humiliation with bowed head and silent tears. I was something else now. Something harder. Something dangerous. The moon outside my window seemed brighter somehow, its light silver and sharp as a blade. I stood and walked to the window, pressing my palm against the cool glass. “Let them come,” I whispered to the night. “Let them try to break me.” The bond mark lay quiet against my wrist, but I could feel the power building beneath my skin, ancient and wild and hungry for justice. My real story was only just beginning.

The morning of the Bloodfang feast dawned gray and cold, as though the sky itself mourned what was to come. I stood before my mirror, fastening the clasp of a deep crimson gown one of the few that hadn’t been mysteriously damaged. The irony wasn’t lost on me. Red, the color of blood. How fitting for what I now suspected would be my execution. Three days had passed since I overheard Kael and Maris plotting in his study. Three days of watching them perform their roles with sickening perfection Kael maintaining his cold indifference, Maris playing the devoted friend who worried for my wellbeing. Three days of pretending I knew nothing while fury burned in my veins like poison. The bond mark had fallen silent since that night, as still as death against my wrist. Sometimes I wondered if it had given up trying to warn me, or if whatever was coming was already set in stone. “You look beautiful,” Maris said as she entered my chambers without knocking. She moved with the confidence of someone who believed her victory was assured, her own gown a stunning shade of emerald that made her dark hair gleam like silk. “That red suits you perfectly.” I forced a smile. “Thank you. You look radiant yourself.” She preened slightly, running her hands over the fitted bodice. “I wanted to look my best tonight. The feast is so important for pack unity, don’t you think?” “Indeed,” I replied, my voice steady despite the rage simmering beneath. “I’m sure it will be a night none of us will ever forget.” Something flickered in her eyes triumph, perhaps, or anticipation. “I hope you’re feeling stronger today. You seemed so… fragile lately.” “I’m perfectly fine,” I said, turning back to the mirror to fasten my earrings. “Ready to face whatever the evening brings.” “Good.” Her reflection smiled at me from behind my own. “Because I have a feeling tonight will change everything.” The words sent ice through my veins, but I kept my expression serene. “Change can be exactly what we need.” She left me then, probably to make final preparations with Kael. I remained at the mirror, studying my reflection. My face was pale but composed, my eyes bright with unshed tears I refused to let fall. If tonight was to be my downfall, I would meet it with dignity. But first, I had one last thing to do. I retrieved the small journal I kept hidden beneath my mattress and penned a final entry: If anyone reads this, know that I was not the traitor they will claim me to be. The evidence that will destroy me tonight was planted by those I trusted most. I go to my fate knowing the truth, even if no one else ever will. I sealed the journal in a small wooden box and hid it behind a loose stone in the wall. Perhaps someday, someone would find it and know that Selene of Bloodfang had not betrayed her pack. The great hall buzzed with excitement when I arrived. Torches blazed in their sconces, casting dancing shadows across the stone walls. The long tables groaned under the weight of roasted meats, fresh bread, and flagons of wine. The entire pack was present, dressed in their finest clothing, voices raised in laughter and conversation. I took my place at the high table beside Kael, who barely acknowledged my presence with a curt nod. Maris sat across from us, radiant and animated as she chatted with the other nobles. To any observer, we looked like a perfect picture of pack leadership. But I could feel the tension thrumming beneath the surface, could see the way certain wolves kept glancing in my direction with expressions I couldn’t quite read. Anticipation. Hunger. The same look wolves wore when circling wounded prey. The first course was served, and I forced myself to eat, though the food tasted like ash in my mouth. Around me, the conversation flowed like wine talk of hunting parties, trade negotiations, the approach of winter. Normal pack business that would soon be overshadowed by accusations of treason. Kael rose when the main course was finished, his goblet in hand. The hall fell silent, all eyes turning to their Alpha. He commanded attention effortlessly, his presence filling the space like a physical force. “My pack,” he began, his voice carrying easily through the hall. “Tonight we gather not just to feast, but to address a matter of grave importance to our survival.” My heart began to hammer against my ribs, but I kept my face carefully neutral. “It has come to my attention,” Kael continued, his gaze sweeping over the crowd before settling on me, “that we have a traitor among us.” Gasps rippled through the hall. Wolves twisted in their seats, looking around with wide eyes, wondering who could have betrayed their pack. My hands trembled in my lap, but I forced myself to remain still. “Evidence has been found,” Kael said, reaching into his coat and withdrawing a bundle of papers. “Letters written in a hand I know well, detailing our patrol routes, our weaknesses, our most guarded secrets. All of it sent to our enemies in the Nightshade pack.” The papers rustled as he held them up for all to see. Even from my seat, I could make out the familiar curves and loops of my own handwriting. But I had never written those words, never betrayed my pack’s secrets to anyone. “The evidence is clear,” Kael declared, his voice like thunder in the sudden silence. “Our Luna, Selene, has sold us to our enemies for promises of power and position.” The accusation hit the hall like a physical blow. Shouts erupted from every corner cries of outrage, disbelief, betrayal. I felt hundreds of eyes turn toward me, burning with fury and disappointment. I rose slowly from my chair, my legs unsteady but my voice clear. “I have never betrayed this pack. Those letters ” “Bear your handwriting,” Kael cut me off coldly. “Your seal. Your signature. Do you deny that these are your words?” He thrust the papers toward me, close enough that I could see the damning evidence. My handwriting, perfect in every detail. My personal seal, pressed into red wax. Even my signature, exactly as I would have written it. But I had never seen these letters before in my life. “I…” The words stuck in my throat as I stared at the impossible evidence of my own guilt. “She cannot even deny it!” someone shouted from the crowd. “Traitor!” another voice joined in, and soon the entire hall was chanting the word that had haunted my nightmares. Through the chaos, I caught sight of Maris. She sat perfectly still, her face a mask of shock and hurt, but I saw the truth glittering in her eyes. Satisfaction. Victory. She had done this. Somehow, she had forged my handwriting, stolen my seal, crafted the perfect trap. And I had walked into it exactly as she had planned. Kael raised his hand for silence, and gradually the shouting died down to angry murmurs. “The penalty for treason,” he announced, “is death.” My knees nearly buckled, but I forced myself to remain standing. Around me, the pack nodded their approval, their faces twisted with righteous anger. These wolves who had once bowed to me as their Luna now looked at me like a rabid animal that needed to be put down. But before Kael could continue, Maris rose from her seat. Her movement was graceful, deliberate, drawing every eye in the hall. “My Alpha,” she said, her voice carrying clearly through the silence. “Before you pass judgment on this… traitor, there is something else the pack must know.” Kael turned to her, and I saw something pass between them. A signal, perhaps, or simply the understanding of co-conspirators. “Speak,” he commanded. Maris placed her hand over her stomach, her chin lifting with pride and defiance. “I carry your child, my Alpha. The heir to the Bloodfang pack.” The hall erupted once again, but this time with cheers and celebration. Wolves howled their approval, raising their goblets in toast to their Alpha and his pregnant mate. The sound was deafening, joyous, triumphant. And it shattered what remained of my heart. I stared at Maris, at the woman I had trusted above all others, as she basked in the adoration of the pack. She caught my gaze and smiled not the gentle, supportive smile she had given me countless times before, but something cold and victorious. “You see,” Kael said, his voice cutting through the celebration, “the Moon Goddess has shown us the truth. She has blessed me with a true mate, one worthy of bearing the future of our pack. Not a traitor who would sell our secrets for her own gain.” He moved to Maris’s side, placing his hand over hers on her stomach. The gesture was tender, protective everything he had never been with me. “I, Kael Bloodfang, Alpha of the Bloodfang pack, reject Selene as my Luna and declare Maris my true mate and the mother of my heir!” The formal words of rejection hit me like physical blows. I felt the mate bond, already weakened and fractured, shatter completely. The pain was overwhelming like having my heart ripped from my chest while I was still breathing. I stumbled, my hand flying to my chest as agony tore through me. But I didn’t fall. I wouldn’t give them the satisfaction. Through the haze of pain, I saw chains being brought forward. Heavy iron shackles that gleamed in the torchlight. The pack was on their feet now, howling for my blood, demanding justice for my supposed crimes. “Seize the traitor,” Kael commanded. Guards moved toward me, their faces grim with duty. I could have run should have run but there was nowhere to go. The entire pack surrounded me, their eyes burning with betrayal and rage. The shackles closed around my wrists with cold finality. The weight of them seemed to crush what little strength I had left. As they began to drag me from the hall, I caught one last glimpse of Maris. She was glowing with triumph, accepting congratulations from the pack nobles, playing her part as the beloved new Luna. Our eyes met for a fraction of a second, and she mouthed a single word: Goodbye.

The dungeons beneath the Bloodfang packhouse were carved from living stone, damp and cold as a tomb. Water dripped steadily from somewhere in the darkness, each drop echoing like a countdown to my death. The guards threw me into the deepest cell with unnecessary force, my knees striking the rough floor as the iron door slammed shut behind me. The shackles around my wrists bit into my skin, already leaving angry red marks. I pulled myself up slowly, my body still trembling from the bond’s violent severing. The pain in my chest was constant now a hollow ache where Kael’s presence had once lived. But beneath the agony, something else stirred. Something that had been building since I overheard their conversation in Kael’s study. Not despair, though that threatened to drown me. Not heartbreak, though my soul felt shattered. Rage. Pure and molten and growing stronger with each breath. I pressed my back against the cold stone wall and closed my eyes, letting the fury flow through me like lava through my veins. They thought they had won. They thought they had broken me completely, left me here to rot in shame and defeat. They had no idea what they had unleashed. Hours passed in the darkness. The guards came and went, their footsteps echoing through the corridors above. Some laughed as they passed my cell, making crude jokes about the fallen Luna. Others spat on the ground near my bars, their contempt thick as poison in the air. “From Luna to prisoner in one night,” one of them sneered during his rounds. “How the mighty fall.” I said nothing. Let them think me broken. Let them believe their victory was complete. The bond mark on my wrist had gone completely dark, no longer pulsing with warnings. The connection to Kael was severed, leaving only scar tissue where our mate bond had been. But strangely, the absence of his presence felt more like freedom than loss. For the first time in months, my thoughts were entirely my own. It was near midnight when I heard the footsteps deliberate, measured, trying to be quiet. I pressed myself closer to the bars, straining to hear the conversation taking place just beyond my cell. ” has to be done before dawn,” Kael’s voice, low and urgent. “The pack expects justice, and we cannot afford to look weak.” “I understand, Alpha.” The guard’s voice was obsequious, eager to please. “But shouldn’t there be a trial? Some formality?” Kael’s laugh was cold and bitter. “A trial for what? The evidence is clear. She is a traitor, and traitors die. No ceremony is needed.” My blood turned to ice in my veins. “Make it quick,” he continued. “A blade to the heart while she sleeps. Let the pack believe she took her own life rather than face justice. It will be… kinder to her memory.” “And the body?” “Burn it. Scatter the ashes beyond our borders. I want no trace of her treachery to remain on Bloodfang lands.” The footsteps retreated, leaving me alone with the echo of my death sentence. My hands clenched into fists, the shackles cutting deeper into my wrists until I felt the warm trickle of blood. They weren’t even going to give me the dignity of a public execution. No chance to defend myself, no opportunity to expose their lies. Just a knife in the dark and then… nothing. I would disappear as though I had never existed, my name poisoned by accusations of treason, my memory buried beneath their fabricated evidence. But as I sat there in the darkness, listening to the steady drip of water and the distant sounds of the pack celebrating above, something extraordinary happened. The bond mark on my wrist began to glow. Not the faint pulse I had grown accustomed to, but a steady, silver radiance that pushed back the shadows of my cell. I stared at it in wonder and terror, watching as the light grew brighter, stronger, more insistent. The pain in my chest began to change. Where the severed mate bond had left a gaping wound, something else was taking root. Something ancient and wild and powerful beyond anything I had ever felt. Images flashed through my mind not memories, but visions of things I had never seen. A woman with silver hair standing beneath a blood-red moon. Wolves with eyes like starfire howling in perfect harmony. A throne carved from obsidian, waiting for its rightful occupant. And through it all, a voice whispered in a language I didn’t recognize but somehow understood: Child of forgotten flame, daughter of the eclipse, your time has come. I gasped, pressing my free hand to my chest as power flooded through me. The shackles around my wrists grew warm, then hot, then began to glow with the same silver light as my bond mark. The metal cracked with a sound like thunder. I stared in shock as the iron bonds fell away from my wrists, clattering to the stone floor in pieces. Where they had touched my skin, there were no marks not even a bruise. Instead, my flesh gleamed with that same otherworldly radiance. The cell door, solid iron reinforced with silver, began to tremble on its hinges. Power coursed through me like lightning, raw and untamed and hungry. I could feel it building, searching for release, demanding to be set free. My wolf, silent for so long beneath the weight of submission and humiliation, threw back her head and howled with pure joy. But before I could fully embrace whatever was happening to me, footsteps echoed through the corridor again. Quick, stealthy steps that I recognized immediately. The guard was coming to kill me. I closed my eyes and let the power settle back beneath my skin, though it took every ounce of will I possessed. The glow faded from my wrist, the broken shackles disappeared into shadow, and I pressed myself back against the wall as though still bound and helpless. The guard appeared at my cell door, a long silver blade gleaming in his hand. His face was set with grim determination, but I saw the slight tremor in his fingers. Even with orders from his Alpha, killing a Luna even a disgraced one was not easy. “Sorry, my lady,” he whispered as he worked the lock. “Orders are orders.” He stepped into my cell, raising the blade above his head. In the dim torchlight from the corridor, I could see his face clearly young, perhaps twenty summers, with kind eyes that spoke of reluctance. I felt sorry for him. He was just following commands, believing the lies he had been fed about my guilt. But I had no intention of dying for their deception. As the blade began its descent toward my heart, I moved. The power exploded outward from my core like a silver wildfire. The guard was thrown backward with tremendous force, his body hitting the corridor wall with a sickening crack. The blade flew from his hand, clattering uselessly across the stone floor. I rose to my feet, my entire body blazing with ethereal light. The young guard stared at me with wide, terrified eyes, his mouth opening and closing soundlessly. “Tell your Alpha,” I said, my voice carrying harmonics that made the very stones tremble, “that Selene Bloodfang is already dead. What emerges from these depths is something far more dangerous.” The guard scrambled backward, pressing himself against the wall. “You… you’re…” “I am exactly what they tried to destroy,” I replied, stepping out of the cell. The iron bars bent away from me like flower petals opening to the sun. “But they failed.” Above us, thunder rumbled through the packhouse. A storm was coming I could feel it in the air, taste it on my tongue. The very sky seemed to be responding to the power building within me. The guard fled then, his footsteps pounding through the corridors as he ran to alert the others. I let him go. Let them know that their prisoner had escaped. Let them feel the first tremor of fear. I walked through the dungeon corridors, my bare feet silent on the cold stone. Each step felt different now purposeful, predatory, filled with a strength I had never possessed before. The broken shackles had not just freed my wrists; they had freed something fundamental within my very soul. Behind me, the empty cell stood as testament to their failure. Ahead lay the world that had betrayed me, cast me aside, tried to erase me from existence. They wanted to see a traitor? Very well. I would show them what true betrayal looked like. The storm outside was growing stronger, wind howling through the corridors like the voices of the damned. Lightning flashed through the narrow windows, illuminating my path with silver fire. As I climbed the stairs toward the main levels of the packhouse, I could hear the sounds of alarm spreading through the building. Shouts of confusion, running footsteps, doors slamming as the pack awakened to find their world turning upside down. My bond mark pulsed once more, steady and sure as a heartbeat. But it was no longer connected to Kael, no longer warning me of his betrayal. It was calling me toward something else entirely. Something that waited beyond the borders of Bloodfang lands, in the wild places where ancient powers still stirred. I reached the main floor just as the first bolt of lightning split the sky directly overhead. The thunder that followed shook the very foundations of the packhouse. Through the chaos and confusion, I heard Kael’s voice roaring orders: “Find her! Search every room, every corridor! She cannot have gone far!” But I was already moving toward the main entrance, power crackling around me like a living thing. Guards tried to block my path, but they fell back before the force of what I had become. The great doors of the Bloodfang packhouse opened before me without a touch, blown wide by winds that seemed to answer my call. Rain lashed down from the storm-dark sky, but it felt like a blessing on my skin. I stepped out into the night, leaving behind everything I had ever known or loved. Behind me, the packhouse blazed with torchlight and chaos. Ahead lay the unknown wilderness, dangerous and full of enemies. But I was no longer the weak, broken Luna they had cast aside. I was something else entirely. And I was free.

The storm raged with a fury that matched my own. Rain lashed down in sheets, turning the ground to treacherous mud that sucked at my bare feet with each step. Lightning split the sky in jagged veins of silver, illuminating my path through the wilderness beyond Bloodfang borders. Behind me, I could hear the sounds of pursuit howls echoing through the night as Kael’s trackers followed my scent. Their voices carried on the wind, harsh and determined. They would not let their escaped prisoner simply vanish into the darkness. But the storm was my ally now. Each crash of thunder masked the sound of my footsteps, each flash of lightning revealed paths through the dense forest that my enemies could not see. The rain washed away my scent trail, leaving the pursuing wolves confused and directionless in the chaos. I ran deeper into the wild lands, my feet finding purchase on slick stones and fallen logs with impossible grace. The power that had freed me from my cell still coursed through my veins, lending me strength and speed beyond anything I had ever possessed. My wolf reveled in this new freedom, pushing me forward through the storm with relentless determination. The shackles had left no marks on my wrists, but I could still feel their phantom weight. Every step took me further from the life I had known, from the pack that had raised me, from the mate who had betrayed me. With each mile, the last threads connecting me to my old existence stretched and finally snapped. I was alone in the wilderness, hunted by my former pack, with nowhere to go and no one to trust. And for the first time in months, I felt truly alive. The terrain grew rougher as I fled deeper into the borderlands. These were contested territories, places where pack boundaries blurred and rogue wolves made their homes. Ancient trees towered overhead, their branches creating a canopy so thick that even the storm’s fury was muted to a steady drumming above. My bare feet were bleeding now, cut by sharp stones and thorns, but I barely felt the pain. The power within me seemed to dull all sensation except the burning need to keep moving, to put as much distance as possible between myself and the pack that had cast me out. A wolf howled somewhere behind me, closer than the others. My pursuers were gaining ground despite the storm. I pushed myself harder, my breath coming in ragged gasps as exhaustion finally began to creep in around the edges of my supernatural strength. That was when I heard different sounds cutting through the rain snarls and the clash of teeth and claws. Fighting. A battle was taking place somewhere ahead, the sounds echoing off the rocky walls of a narrow canyon I was approaching. I slowed my pace, creeping forward through the underbrush until I could see the source of the commotion. In a small clearing at the canyon’s mouth, a lone wolf was surrounded by a pack of rogues mangy, half-starved creatures with foam around their muzzles and madness in their yellow eyes. The surrounded wolf was larger than his attackers, his coat a rich dark brown that gleamed even in the rain. He fought with deadly precision, his movements controlled and efficient, but he was outnumbered six to one. Blood streaked his flanks where rogue claws had found their mark. I should have kept running. Should have skirted around the battle and continued my flight into the deep wilderness. This was not my fight, and I had my own survival to worry about. But something made me pause. Perhaps it was the way the lone wolf fought not with the desperate savagery of the rogues, but with honor and skill. Perhaps it was simple recognition of a fellow outcast, struggling against overwhelming odds. Or perhaps it was the power within me, hungry for release after so many months of suppression. The largest of the rogues lunged for the lone wolf’s throat just as my decision crystallized. I stepped into the clearing, my body blazing with silver light that cut through the darkness like a beacon. The rogues froze, their yellow eyes going wide with shock and primitive fear. The lone wolf stumbled back, equally stunned by my sudden appearance. “Enough,” I said, my voice carrying that strange harmonic resonance that made the very air tremble. The power flowed out of me like a tide, washing over the clearing with irresistible force. The rogues whimpered and cowered, their savage courage crumbling before something older and more primal than their madness. One by one, they slunk away into the forest, their tails between their legs and their eyes never leaving my glowing form. Within moments, the clearing was empty except for myself and the wounded wolf I had saved. He shifted then, bones cracking and reshaping as he took human form. I found myself looking at a man perhaps a few years older than myself, with dark hair plastered to his head by the rain and intelligent gray eyes that studied me with wary intensity. He was handsome in a rough, dangerous way all sharp angles and lean muscle, with scars crossing his chest and arms that spoke of a warrior’s life. But it was his scent that made my wolf take notice. Alpha. Strong and unmistakable, even mixed with the copper smell of blood. “Who are you?” he asked, his voice hoarse from the fight. I realized I was still glowing, power radiating from my skin like moonlight. With effort, I pulled the energy back within myself, though I kept enough active to heal the cuts on my feet. “Someone who should be dead,” I replied honestly. His eyes narrowed, taking in my torn and muddy dress, my bare feet, the exhaustion that was beginning to weigh down my limbs despite the supernatural strength still flowing through me. “Bloodfang,” he said, and it wasn’t a question. My scent would have told him that much, even diluted by the storm. I nodded, wondering if I had just saved an enemy. The borderlands were contested territory, after all. This could be a Nightshade wolf, or a member of one of the smaller packs that raided Bloodfang lands. “You’re bleeding,” I observed, noting the claw marks across his ribs. He looked down at his wounds dismissively. “I’ve had worse.” “Not recently, I’d guess. Those rogues were trying to kill you, not just drive you off.” Something flickered in his gray eyes surprise, perhaps, at my observation. “What do you know of rogue tactics?” “Enough to recognize a coordinated hunt when I see one.” I took a step closer, studying the pattern of his wounds. “They weren’t acting randomly. Someone sent them after you.” He was quiet for a long moment, rain streaming down his face as he considered my words. Finally, he nodded slowly. “You’re right. The question is why a Bloodfang exile would care about Nightshade politics.” My breath caught. Nightshade. The enemy pack, the wolves we had been taught to hate and fear since childhood. And I had just saved their Alpha’s life. “Because,” I said slowly, “sometimes the enemy of your enemy is the only ally you have left.” Lightning flashed overhead, illuminating both our faces in stark relief. In that moment of brilliant light, I saw recognition dawn in his gray eyes. “Selene,” he breathed. I stiffened, my hand instinctively moving to where a weapon would have hung if I had been armed. “You know me.” “Every Alpha knows the Bloodfang Luna. Or former Luna, I should say.” His expression was unreadable. “The question is, what is Selene Bloodfang doing alone in the wilderness, glowing like a fallen star?” Before I could answer, the sound of pursuing howls echoed through the canyon behind us. My former packmates had found my trail again. The Nightshade Alpha for that was surely who he was heard them too. His posture shifted, becoming predatory and alert despite his wounds. “They’re hunting you,” he observed. “Yes.” “Why?” I met his gaze steadily, knowing that my next words would determine whether I lived or died. “Because they believe I’m a traitor. Because my mate cast me aside for another. Because I know too much about their lies.” He studied me for another long moment, weighing my words against whatever he knew or had heard about the night’s events. The howls were getting closer. “Come with me,” he said finally, extending his hand. I stared at it, knowing that taking it would make me a traitor in truth not to my pack, but to everything I had been raised to believe. But Bloodfang had already branded me a traitor. They had already sentenced me to death. What did I have left to lose? I took his hand. His fingers closed around mine, warm and strong despite the cold rain. The moment our skin touched, I felt a jolt of something not the mate bond I had shared with Kael, but something else. Recognition, perhaps. Or possibility. “I’m Darius,” he said as he led me away from the clearing, away from the approaching sounds of my pursuers. “Welcome to Nightshade territory.” As we disappeared into the storm-lashed forest, I felt the last of my old life slip away like water through my fingers. Behind us, Bloodfang wolves would find only an empty clearing and a scent trail that ended in confusion. Ahead lay the unknown, dangerous and full of enemies who had every reason to kill me on sight. But for the first time since this nightmare began, I wasn’t running alone.

Darius led me through the storm with sure steps, even as blood continued to seep from his wounds. The forest grew denser around us, ancient pines rising like cathedral pillars through the rain-soaked darkness. This was old growth territory, untamed and wild, where wolves had run free for centuries before pack boundaries carved up the land. My bare feet found purchase on the treacherous terrain, the power within me still lending me strength despite my exhaustion. But I could feel it ebbing slowly, like water draining from a broken vessel. Whatever had freed me from my cell was not limitless, and the night’s events had taken their toll. “How much further?” I asked, my breath misting in the cold air. “Not far.” Darius’s voice was tight with pain, though he tried to hide it. “There’s a safe house at the border. We can rest there until dawn.” Safe house. The words should have been comforting, but they only reminded me of how precarious my situation truly was. I was entering enemy territory with an Alpha I barely knew, trusting him with my life based on nothing more than a moment of mutual aid in the storm. But what choice did I have? Behind us lay certain death. Ahead was only the unknown. We climbed a steep ridge, our hands slipping on wet stones and moss-covered roots. At the top, Darius paused, scanning the valley below through the rain. Lightning illuminated a small cabin nestled among the trees, smoke rising from its chimney despite the late hour. “There,” he said, pointing toward the structure. “But we need to be careful. The pack doesn’t know you’re coming.” The understatement of the century. The Nightshade pack would have every reason to kill me on sight I was their enemy’s former Luna, potentially carrying valuable intelligence about Bloodfang defenses and weaknesses. Even if they didn’t immediately execute me, I would be lucky to avoid torture. “What will you tell them?” I asked as we began our descent toward the cabin. Darius was quiet for a moment, considering. “The truth. That you saved my life. That you’re fleeing persecution from your own pack. What they do with that information…” He shrugged, wincing as the movement pulled at his wounds. “Will be entirely up to them,” I finished. “Yes.” At least he was honest about my precarious position. I found myself respecting that, even as it did nothing to calm my nerves. The cabin was larger than it had appeared from the ridge, built from rough-hewn logs with narrow windows that glowed with warm lamplight. Smoke curled from the stone chimney, carrying the scent of burning pine and something else food, perhaps, or medicinal herbs. Darius approached the door and knocked in a specific pattern three short raps, two long, one short. A code, then. This was indeed a safe house, probably used by Nightshade scouts and border patrols. The door opened to reveal a woman perhaps forty summers old, her graying hair pulled back in a practical braid. She wore simple clothes wool pants and a thick sweater but her eyes held the sharp alertness of a seasoned warrior. When she saw Darius, relief flooded her features. “Alpha! Thank the goddess. We felt the disturbance in the pack bond and feared ” Her words cut off abruptly as her gaze fell on me. The relief in her expression curdled into suspicion and barely contained hostility. “Mira,” Darius said calmly, “I need your discretion.” The woman Mira looked between us, taking in Darius’s wounds and my bedraggled appearance. Her nostrils flared slightly as she caught my scent, and her hand moved instinctively toward the knife at her belt. “Bloodfang,” she said, her voice flat with distaste. “Yes,” Darius replied. “And under my protection.” Mira’s eyes widened in shock. “Alpha, you can’t possibly ” “She saved my life,” he said firmly. “The rogues had me cornered in Thornfield Canyon. Without her intervention, I would be dead.” The older woman’s gaze snapped back to me, reassessing. I could see her mind working, weighing the implications of what Darius had just revealed. “Inside,” she said finally, stepping back from the doorway. “Both of you. Before someone sees.” The cabin’s interior was spartanly furnished but comfortable a stone fireplace dominated one wall, with rough wooden furniture arranged around it. Shelves lined the walls, filled with supplies, books, and what looked like medicinal herbs. The scent of burning wood and healing poultices filled the air. “Sit,” Mira commanded, pointing Darius toward a chair near the fire. “Let me see those wounds.” As she began gathering supplies from her shelves, I remained standing near the door, uncertain of my welcome. I was acutely aware that I was the enemy here, that my very presence was an act of potential treason against everything these wolves held sacred. “You too,” Mira said without looking at me. “By the fire. You look half-dead from cold.” I moved closer to the hearth, grateful for its warmth. The heat began to drive out the chill that had settled deep in my bones, though it did nothing for the exhaustion that pulled at every muscle. Mira worked in efficient silence, cleaning Darius’s wounds with practiced skill. The claw marks were deeper than I had initially thought, requiring careful stitching to close properly. Throughout the process, Darius remained stoically silent, though I could see the pain tightening the corners of his eyes. “The rogues were coordinated,” he said eventually, breaking the silence. “Someone trained them, gave them specific instructions.” Mira’s hands stilled on the bandages she was wrapping around his ribs. “You’re certain?” “They knew exactly where to find me, how to separate me from my patrol. It was an ambush, pure and simple.” I found myself speaking before I could think better of it. “The attack patterns were too sophisticated for random rogues. Someone with military training organized them.” Both Nightshade wolves turned to look at me, and I realized I had just revealed more about myself than was probably wise. But the tactical analysis had been automatic, ingrained by years of Luna training and pack defense meetings. “You know warfare,” Mira observed, her tone neutral but her eyes sharp. “I was Luna of a major pack,” I replied carefully. “Strategic knowledge comes with the territory.” “Former Luna,” she corrected pointedly. The words stung, but I forced myself not to react. “Yes. Former.” Darius watched this exchange with interest, his gray eyes moving between us like he was cataloging every nuance. “Tell me more about what you observed,” he said to me. I hesitated, knowing that sharing tactical insights about the rogue attack would be my first step toward actively betraying my former pack. But then I remembered Kael’s cold rejection, Maris’s triumphant smile, the shackles around my wrists. Bloodfang had already betrayed me. What did I owe them now? “The rogues moved in a classic pincer formation,” I said slowly. “They herded you toward the canyon mouth where the largest group waited. It’s a standard tactic for taking down a stronger opponent limit their mobility, then overwhelm with numbers.” Mira finished bandaging Darius’s wounds and stepped back, her expression thoughtful. “That level of coordination suggests a pack alpha’s involvement. Rogues don’t usually follow such complex strategies.” “My thoughts exactly,” Darius agreed. “The question is which pack would benefit from my death.” Several possibilities came to mind immediately, but I kept them to myself. I had already said too much, revealed too much about my knowledge of inter-pack politics. These wolves might have offered me temporary shelter, but they were still my enemies. “You should rest,” Mira said, addressing both of us. “Dawn isn’t far off, and decisions made in exhaustion are rarely wise.” She indicated a small alcove separated from the main room by a curtain. “There’s a bed there. You can share it or one of you can take the floor I don’t care which. Just don’t bleed on my linens.” The assumption that Darius and I would share sleeping space made heat rise in my cheeks, though I tried not to show my discomfort. We were practical strangers, enemies who had formed a temporary alliance born of necessity. But as I caught Darius’s eye across the firelit room, I felt that strange jolt of recognition again. Something that whispered of possibilities I didn’t dare examine too closely. “You take the bed,” he said quietly. “I’ve slept in worse places than a chair by the fire.” I nodded my thanks and retreated to the alcove, pulling the curtain closed behind me. The bed was simple but clean, with thick blankets that promised warmth and comfort I hadn’t known in weeks. As I settled under the covers, still wearing my torn and muddy dress, I could hear Mira and Darius speaking in low voices by the fire. Their words were too quiet to make out, but the tone was serious, urgent. Planning, perhaps, or debating what to do with their unexpected guest. My hand moved unconsciously to my wrist, where the bond mark lay dormant once again. The power that had freed me was still there, coiled beneath my skin like a sleeping serpent, but it felt different now. Less wild, more controlled. Waiting. Through the thin walls of the cabin, I could hear the storm beginning to abate. The thunder was more distant now, the rain gentler against the windows. By dawn, the weather would clear, and decisions would have to be made. What was I becoming? The question haunted me as sleep finally claimed me. The power, the visions, the strange connection I felt to things beyond my understanding none of it fit with the life I had known as Selene Bloodfang. But then, that life was over. The woman who had worn the Luna’s crown, who had endured humiliation and betrayal in silence, who had begged for scraps of affection from a mate who despised her she was gone. What emerged from this night would be something else entirely. As consciousness faded, I thought I heard the echo of that mysterious voice from my cell: Child of forgotten flame, your time has come. Perhaps it was right. Perhaps it was time to discover who I really was.

Dawn came with deceptive gentleness. Pale sunlight filtered through the cabin’s small windows, painting everything in soft gold despite the violence that had brought me here. I woke to the sound of voices outside several of them, all unfamiliar, all carrying the unmistakable edge of barely controlled hostility. Through the thin walls, I could make out fragments of heated conversation: ” complete madness, Alpha ” ” enemy in our territory ” ” should have killed her while she slept ” My stomach clenched. Word had spread about my presence, and the Nightshade wolves had come to collect their pound of flesh. I rose quietly, my bare feet silent on the wooden floor as I moved to peer through a gap in the curtain. The main room was empty, but I could see shapes moving outside through the windows. At least six wolves, possibly more, all in human form but radiating the controlled aggression of predators barely held in check. The front door opened, and Darius entered with Mira close behind. His wounds were properly bandaged now, and he moved with only slight stiffness, but his expression was grim. He caught sight of me through the curtain gap and nodded slightly. “They’re here for you,” he said simply. I pushed through the curtain, squaring my shoulders despite the fear crawling up my spine. “How many?” “Eight. My patrol leaders and senior warriors.” His gray eyes met mine steadily. “They want answers.” “And if they don’t like those answers?” Mira snorted from beside him. “Then you’ll learn why Nightshade wolves don’t take prisoners.” The blunt honesty was almost refreshing after months of Bloodfang’s veiled threats and passive aggression. At least here, my enemies were honest about wanting me dead. “What do you recommend?” I asked Darius, surprising myself with how calm my voice sounded. “Tell the truth. All of it. They’ll smell lies anyway, and deception will only make them more likely to tear your throat out.” Before I could respond, heavy footsteps approached the door. Someone knocked not the coded pattern from last night, but a sharp, impatient demand for entry. “Alpha,” a voice called. “We need to talk.” Darius moved to the door and opened it, revealing the source of my impending trial. Eight Nightshade wolves filed into the cabin, their eyes immediately finding me and fixing on my face with predatory intensity. They were all seasoned warriors, I could tell at a glance. Scars marked their visible skin, and they moved with the fluid coordination of wolves who had fought and bled together. Their leader a woman perhaps thirty summers old with short-cropped auburn hair and cold blue eyes stepped forward first. “Alpha,” she said, her voice carefully controlled. “Explain to me why there’s a Bloodfang Luna sitting by our fire instead of rotting in whatever grave she belongs in.” “Former Luna,” I corrected automatically, then immediately regretted speaking when all eight pairs of eyes fixed on me with renewed hostility. “It speaks,” another warrior muttered, his hand moving unconsciously toward his weapon. Darius raised his hand for silence. “Agatha, let me explain ” “Please do,” the auburn-haired woman Agatha replied coldly. “Because from where I’m standing, it looks like our Alpha has lost his mind.” The accusation hung in the air like a blade. I could see the other warriors shifting restlessly, their loyalty to Darius warring with their disgust at my presence. This was a powder keg waiting to explode, and I was the spark that could ignite it. “She saved my life,” Darius said simply. “So you’ve said.” Agatha’s tone suggested she found this explanation inadequate. “But that doesn’t explain why she’s here instead of buried in the forest where she belongs.” “Because,” I said, finding my voice despite the fear, “I have information about who sent those rogues after your Alpha.” The room went silent. Every warrior’s attention focused on me with laser intensity. “Speak,” Agatha commanded. I took a breath, knowing that what I said next would either buy me a temporary reprieve or seal my death warrant. “The attack wasn’t random. The rogues were too well-coordinated, too precisely positioned. Someone with military training organized them, someone with detailed knowledge of your patrol routes and Alpha Darius’s habits.” “You could be lying,” one of the warriors said. “Feeding us false information to buy yourself time.” “I could be,” I agreed. “But I’m not. The pincer formation they used, the timing, the location it all points to pack involvement. And there are only three packs with both the resources and motivation to orchestrate such an attack.” Agatha stepped closer, her blue eyes burning with barely contained violence. “Name them.” “Bloodfang,” I said without hesitation. “Ironmaw to the north. And Shadowmere beyond the eastern ridge.” “Your own former pack tops the list,” another warrior observed. “Convenient.” “Accurate,” I corrected. “Kael Alpha Bloodfang has been growing increasingly paranoid about Nightshade’s border expansions. An attack disguised as rogue activity would give him plausible deniability while removing a major threat to his territory claims.” The words tasted like ash in my mouth, but they were true. I had sat through enough strategy sessions to know how Kael’s mind worked, how he viewed every relationship through the lens of potential advantage. “She knows our enemy’s tactics,” Mira observed quietly. “That could be useful.” “Or dangerous,” Agatha snapped. “How do we know she’s not a spy, sent here to gather intelligence about our defenses?” I almost laughed at the irony. “Look at me,” I said, gesturing to my torn dress, my bare feet, the exhaustion that still clung to me like a shroud. “Do I look like someone on a planned reconnaissance mission?” “You look like someone who got caught and had to improvise,” the warrior replied coldly. They weren’t wrong to be suspicious. In their position, I would have killed me already rather than risk the potential security breach. But I was running out of cards to play. “There’s more,” I said desperately. “About the attack, about why your Alpha was targeted specifically.” Darius’s eyes sharpened. “What do you mean?” I hesitated, knowing that what I was about to reveal would cross a line I could never uncross. But with eight hostile wolves staring at me like I was their next meal, I had little choice. “Maris Bloodfang,” I said quietly. “Kael’s new mate. She’s been gathering intelligence about Nightshade leadership for months. She specifically asked about you, Alpha Darius. Your patrol patterns, your habits, your weaknesses.” The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees. “And you know this how?” Agatha’s voice was deadly quiet. “Because she was my closest friend,” I admitted, the words cutting like glass. “She confided in me while she was seducing my mate and plotting my downfall. She told me she was fascinated by Nightshade’s military structure, particularly its leadership hierarchy.” The silence that followed was deafening. I could see the wheels turning in their minds, connecting dots, weighing the implications of what I’d just revealed. “You’re saying your own friend betrayed you to your mate, who then cast you out so he could mate with the spy who had been gathering intelligence about us?” Agatha’s tone was flat with disbelief. “Yes.” “And now you want us to believe you’ll betray them in return?” “I want you to believe the truth,” I said, meeting her stare without flinching. “That I was used by people I trusted, discarded when I was no longer useful, and condemned to die for crimes I didn’t commit. If that makes me unreliable in your eyes, so be it. But everything I’ve told you about the attack and the intelligence gathering is true.” Another long silence. Then one of the warriors a grizzled man with silver streaking his dark hair spoke up. “The timeline fits,” he said reluctantly. “Our patrol schedules were compromised three months ago. Someone leaked the information about Alpha Darius’s route through Thornfield Canyon.” “Marcus,” Agatha warned, clearly unhappy with this validation of my claims. “I’m not saying I trust her,” Marcus replied. “But the intelligence she’s provided matches what we’ve observed. Someone has been feeding our enemies information about our operations.” “So we accept that she’s telling the truth about the spy network,” Agatha said coldly. “That doesn’t mean we can trust her with our lives.” “No,” Darius said quietly, speaking for the first time since the interrogation began. “It doesn’t. But it does mean she has value beyond her knowledge of Bloodfang tactics.” I felt a chill at his phrasing. Value. Not trust, not even acceptance. I was a resource to be exploited, nothing more. “What do you propose, Alpha?” Agatha asked, though her tone suggested she already suspected the answer. “We take her back to the main compound,” Darius said. “She’ll be housed with the omega servants and put to work earning her keep. If she proves trustworthy over time, we’ll consider expanding her privileges.” The omega servants. The lowest ranking members of the pack, little better than slaves in many ways. It was a step above execution, but not by much. “And if she proves untrustworthy?” Marcus asked. Darius’s gray eyes fixed on mine, cold as winter stone. “Then we’ll deal with her accordingly.” The threat was clear. I was being granted a reprieve, not a pardon. My life hung by the thinnest of threads, dependent entirely on my ability to convince these wolves that I was more useful alive than dead. “Do you accept these terms?” Agatha asked, her hand resting casually on her weapon’s hilt. What choice did I have? Death now or the possibility of survival later it wasn’t much of a decision. “I accept,” I said. “Good.” Darius moved toward the door, clearly considering the matter settled. “Marcus, escort our guest to the compound. See that she’s given appropriate quarters and put to work immediately.” As the warriors began filing out of the cabin, Agatha lingered for a moment, her cold blue eyes boring into mine. “Understand this, Bloodfang,” she said quietly, her voice pitched too low for the others to hear. “I don’t care what information you provide or how useful you prove to be. In my eyes, you’ll always be the enemy. Cross me once even once and I’ll gut you myself.” She left without waiting for a response, following the others into the morning sunlight. I stood alone in the cabin for a moment, processing what had just happened. I had bought myself time, nothing more. Among the Nightshade wolves, I would be despised, distrusted, watched for any sign of treachery. But I was alive. And sometimes, survival was victory enough. Mira appeared in the doorway, her expression unreadable. “Come,” she said. “Let’s get you to your new home.” As we stepped outside, I caught my last glimpse of the safe house that had sheltered me through the night. It had been a brief respite from the storm, a moment of warmth between betrayals. Now it was time to face whatever waited for me in the heart of enemy territory. But as we walked toward the horses that would carry me to my new life as the lowest-ranking member of the Nightshade pack, I felt the power stirring beneath my skin once more. Quiet, patient, but undeniably present. Let them think me broken. Let them believe I was just another defeated exile seeking shelter from the storm. They had no idea what they had truly brought into their midst.

The Nightshade compound sprawled across a valley floor like a sleeping giant, all dark stone and sharp angles that seemed to claw at the sky. Unlike Bloodfang’s grand halls with their soaring arches and decorative flourishes, this place was built for war functional, intimidating, designed to withstand siege and assault. As our small party crested the ridge overlooking the compound, I felt the weight of dozens of eyes upon me. Word had already spread about the Bloodfang exile in their midst, and wolves emerged from buildings and training grounds to catch a glimpse of their enemy’s former Luna. The hatred was palpable, rolling off them in waves that made my skin crawl. I kept my chin high despite their stares, refusing to give them the satisfaction of seeing me cower. Marcus rode beside me, his weathered face impassive as he guided his horse down the winding path. “You’ll be housed in the servants’ barracks,” he said without preamble. “East wing, bottom floor. The other omegas will show you the work rotations.” Other omegas. The words stung more than they should have. Six months ago, I had commanded the respect of an entire pack. Now I would be scrubbing floors alongside the lowest-ranking wolves in enemy territory. “What kind of work?” I asked, proud that my voice remained steady. “Whatever needs doing. Kitchen duty, cleaning, laundry, tending the wounded.” His gray eyes flicked to mine. “Nothing that requires trust or access to sensitive areas.” Of course not. I was a potential spy, after all, even if my information about the rogue attack had bought me a temporary reprieve from execution. As we approached the main gates, I caught sight of Darius emerging from what looked like a training ground. His wounds from the night before were clearly still bothering him, but he moved with the controlled grace of a seasoned Alpha. Several younger wolves flanked him, hanging on his every word as he issued instructions. Our eyes met across the courtyard, and for a moment, I felt that strange jolt of connection again. Not the mate bond I had shared with Kael this was something else, something that whispered of possibilities I didn’t dare examine. Then he turned away, dismissing me as thoroughly as if I had never existed. The servants’ barracks were exactly what I had expected cramped, functional, designed for utility rather than comfort. The east wing housed the omega wolves, those too weak or unfortunate to claim higher ranks within the pack hierarchy. Their quarters consisted of small rooms barely large enough for a bed and a chest, with communal washing and eating areas. Marcus led me to an empty room at the end of the hall. “You’ll share with whoever needs space,” he said, dropping a bundle of rough work clothes on the narrow bed. “Meals are at dawn, midday, and dusk. Miss them and you don’t eat.” A woman appeared in the doorway as Marcus prepared to leave middle-aged, with graying brown hair and kind eyes that held deep weariness. She wore the same rough work clothes Marcus had given me, her hands marked with the calluses of hard labor. “I’m Elena,” she said quietly. “I run the kitchen rotations.” Marcus nodded to her. “Show her the routine. Make sure she understands her place.” With that, he left, his heavy footsteps echoing down the stone corridor. Elena stepped into the room, closing the door behind her. For a moment, we studied each other in silence former Luna and omega servant, enemy and reluctant ally. “You’re younger than I expected,” Elena said finally. “And you’re kinder than I deserve.” She smiled sadly. “We’ve all fallen from somewhere, child. The only difference is how far we had to drop.” There was a story there, I could tell, but I didn’t press. In this place, everyone carried their own burdens. “The others will be difficult,” Elena continued, settling onto the room’s single chair. “Many lost family to Bloodfang raids over the years. Your presence… it opens old wounds.” “I understand.” “Do you?” Her eyes sharpened slightly. “Because understanding and surviving are two different things. The alphas may have granted you sanctuary, but down here, you’re just another mouth to feed. And if you can’t pull your weight…” She didn’t need to finish the threat. Resources were always scarce among the servants, and someone who couldn’t contribute would quickly become a liability no one could afford. “I can work,” I said firmly. “Whatever needs doing.” Elena nodded approvingly. “Good. We’ll start you in the kitchens tomorrow dawn shift. Tonight, you rest and try not to provoke anyone.” She rose to leave, then paused at the doorway. “A word of advice? Keep your head down and your mouth shut for the first few weeks. Let them get used to seeing you before you start trying to prove yourself.” Sound advice, though it grated against every instinct I possessed. I had spent months in Bloodfang swallowing my pride, accepting humiliation in silence. The thought of doing it again here, among enemies who had even more reason to despise me, was almost unbearable. But survival required sacrifice. And I intended to survive. Elena left me alone with my thoughts and the bundle of rough clothes. The garments were simple wool pants, cotton shirts, sturdy boots that had clearly belonged to someone else before me. The fabric was coarse against my skin, a far cry from the silks and velvets I had worn as Luna. I changed quickly, folding my torn dress and placing it in the small chest. It was ruined beyond repair, but somehow I couldn’t bear to discard it entirely. It was the last remnant of my former life, evidence that I had once been more than just another servant. A knock at the door interrupted my brooding. I opened it to find a young woman perhaps twenty summers old, with dark hair braided back and suspicious brown eyes. “You’re the Bloodfang spy,” she said without preamble. “Former Luna,” I corrected automatically, then winced at how pompous it sounded. The woman snorted. “Right. I’m Lyra. I run messages and do odd jobs around the compound.” Another omega, then, though she carried herself with more confidence than her station typically allowed. “Elena sent me to show you the washing facilities,” Lyra continued. “Though I’d rather dump you in the river myself.” Her hostility was expected, but still stung. “I’m not a spy,” I said quietly. “Maybe. Maybe not. But you’re still Bloodfang scum who killed my brother in your raids two summers past.” The words hit like a physical blow. I had heard reports of border skirmishes, of casualties on both sides, but they had always been numbers in reports, abstract concepts rather than real people with families and loved ones. “I’m sorry,” I said, meaning it. “Keep your sorrows,” Lyra spat. “They won’t bring him back.” She turned and stalked away, leaving me to follow or remain lost in the maze of corridors. I hurried after her, my new boots echoing on the stone floors. The washing facilities were communal a large room with multiple basins, heated by a central fire that kept the water from freezing in winter. Several other servants were using the space, their conversations dying as soon as they spotted me. “There,” Lyra pointed to an empty basin in the corner. “Stay away from the others until they decide whether you’re worth tolerating.” More sound advice delivered with venom. I nodded my thanks and moved to the indicated basin, acutely aware of the stares following my every movement. As I washed the dirt and exhaustion from my skin, I listened to the conversations around me. Gossip, mostly whose turn it was for the worst duty shifts, which of the higher-ranking wolves had been particularly demanding lately, speculation about upcoming raids or territorial disputes. But underneath it all, I heard the deeper currents of pack life. These wolves cared for each other despite their low status, forming bonds of loyalty and mutual protection that reminded me painfully of what I had lost. ” heard she glows like moonfire when she’s angry ” someone whispered behind me. I froze, my hands stilling in the warm water. How could they possibly know about the power that had freed me from my cell? ” complete nonsense, obviously. Bloodfang desperation, making up stories about their precious Luna ” ” Marcus saw it himself during the interrogation. Said her eyes lit up silver when Agatha pressed too hard ” Had my power manifested during the morning’s questioning? I thought I had kept it contained, buried beneath layers of exhaustion and fear. But perhaps something had leaked through despite my efforts. ” dangerous, if true. Power like that could tear apart pack bonds ” ” or forge new ones. Depends who’s wielding it ” The conversations shifted as someone new entered the washing room, and I was left with fragments of speculation and half-formed fears. If the servants were already talking about supernatural abilities, how long before word reached the pack leadership? And what would Darius do if he learned I carried power that could potentially threaten his authority? I finished washing quickly and returned to my quarters, my mind spinning with new worries. The small room felt like a cell again, though at least this one lacked iron bars. Through the narrow window, I could see the compound’s training grounds, where wolves in human and shifted forms practiced combat maneuvers. Their movements were fluid, deadly, speaking of years of discipline and battlefield experience. Among them, I caught glimpses of Darius directing exercises, his commands sharp and precise. Even wounded, he commanded absolute attention from his warriors. They followed his orders without question, their loyalty evident in every gesture. What would it be like to earn such devotion through strength rather than politics? To lead wolves who chose to follow rather than those compelled by duty or circumstance? The thought was dangerous, and I pushed it aside. I was a servant now, nothing more. My days of leadership were over, buried beneath accusations of treason and the wreckage of my mate bond. But as darkness fell over the compound and the sounds of training faded to evening quiet, I felt the power stirring beneath my skin once more. It pulsed gently, like a second heartbeat, reminding me that whatever I had been was not necessarily what I would become. Tomorrow would bring kitchen duty, suspicious stares, and the grinding routine of servant life. But tonight, in the privacy of my small room, I allowed myself to remember what it felt like to be more than just another broken wolf seeking shelter. The bond mark on my wrist remained dark, but I could feel something building behind it. Something patient and powerful and utterly unlike the mate connection I had shared with Kael. Perhaps Elena was right. Perhaps we had all fallen from somewhere. The question was whether I would stay down, or find a way to rise again.

Dawn came too early, announced by the clanging of a bell that echoed through the servants’ quarters like a death knell. Around me, other omegas stirred reluctantly from their beds, grumbling about the cold and the early hour as they pulled on their work clothes. I had barely slept, my mind churning with fragments of overheard conversations and the weight of hostile stares. But I forced myself upright, my muscles protesting after the previous night’s ordeal. There would be no sympathy here for exhaustion or soreness only the relentless demands of survival. Elena appeared in my doorway as I finished dressing, her face etched with the weariness that seemed to define life among the servants. “Kitchen duty,” she said simply. “You’ll be working the breakfast preparation. Try not to poison anyone on your first day.” The kitchens were a hive of controlled chaos, filled with the sounds of chopping, stirring, and the constant sizzle of food over open flames. The space was larger than I had expected, designed to feed hundreds of wolves at regular intervals. Steam rose from massive pots, carrying the scents of porridge, roasted meat, and fresh bread. “You.” A sharp voice cut through the noise. A woman perhaps forty summers old with iron-gray hair and cold brown eyes pointed at me with a wooden spoon. “Bloodfang. I’m Vera, and I run these kitchens. You’ll follow my orders without question, work twice as hard as anyone else, and keep your mouth shut unless spoken to directly.” I nodded, recognizing authority when I heard it. Vera might be an omega, but in her domain, she ruled with iron discipline. “Good. Take that bucket and start scrubbing the preparation tables. When you’re done, there’s a mountain of vegetables that need chopping.” The bucket was filled with soapy water that reeked of lye and harsh chemicals. I hauled it to the nearest table and began scrubbing, my hands quickly growing raw from the caustic solution. Around me, other servants worked with practiced efficiency, their movements economical and precise. But I could feel their eyes on me quick, furtive glances when they thought I wasn’t looking. Whispers followed in my wake, conversations that died the moment I drew near. ” killed her own mate to escape ” ” probably poisoned half of Bloodfang before they caught her ” ” heard she can curse wolves just by looking at them ” The rumors were growing more elaborate by the hour, each retelling adding new layers of supernatural menace to my supposed abilities. If I had actually possessed a fraction of the power they attributed to me, I never would have ended up scrubbing tables in an enemy kitchen. “Faster,” Vera snapped, appearing beside me with silent footsteps. “At this rate, we’ll be serving breakfast at midnight.” I increased my pace, ignoring the burn in my shoulders and the protest from my raw hands. The table was larger than it had appeared, its surface scarred by years of heavy use. But gradually, under my determined scrubbing, it began to shine. When the tables were finally clean, Vera directed me to a pile of vegetables that did indeed resemble a small mountain. Turnips, carrots, onions, potatoes enough to feed an army, which I supposed was exactly the point. “Uniform cuts,” she instructed curtly. “Nothing larger than a thumb joint. And mind your fingers we don’t have time to fish your blood out of the stew.” I selected a knife from the rack, testing its weight and balance. It was well-maintained despite its age, the blade honed to razor sharpness. As I began working my way through the pile, muscle memory took over. I had learned basic cooking skills as part of my Luna training, though I’d never expected to use them in quite this context. The rhythm of chopping was oddly soothing slice, scrape, slice, scrape. My hands found their tempo, moving faster as confidence returned. Around me, the kitchen sounds began to fade into background noise. “Well, well.” A new voice, dripping with mockery. “Look what we have here.” I glanced up to see Lyra approaching, her dark eyes bright with malicious amusement. She carried a basket of eggs, but her attention was entirely focused on me. “The mighty Luna, reduced to kitchen drudgery,” she continued, setting her basket down with deliberate care. “How the moon goddess must be laughing.” Several other servants had stopped their work to watch this confrontation, their faces eager with anticipation. I could feel the tension building this was a test, and how I responded would determine my standing among them. “We all have our roles to play,” I said calmly, never stopping my chopping. “Some more willingly than others.” Lyra picked up an egg, tossing it casually from hand to hand. “Tell me, traitor do you miss your silk gowns and silver platters?” The egg sailed through the air, striking the table beside me with a wet splat. Yolk and shell scattered across my freshly cut vegetables, ruining nearly an hour’s work. The kitchen fell silent except for the bubble of cooking pots. Every eye was on me, waiting to see how I would react to this blatant provocation. I set down my knife carefully and looked at Lyra. She stood with her chin raised defiantly, clearly expecting me to either cower or lash out. Either response would confirm her assessment of my character. Instead, I reached for a towel and began cleaning up the mess. “Accidents happen,” I said quietly. Lyra’s eyes narrowed. “That was no accident.” “Then it was wasteful,” I replied, scooping egg-covered vegetables into a bowl. “Food is precious, especially during winter preparations. Destroying it to make a point seems… counterproductive.” “Counterproductive?” Lyra stepped closer, her voice rising. “You want to talk about counterproductive? Your pack has been raiding our supply lines for years. My brother died protecting a grain convoy from your warriors.” The pain in her voice was real, cutting through the anger and bravado to reveal the grief beneath. I stopped cleaning and met her eyes directly. “I’m sorry for your loss,” I said simply. “No words can bring him back or undo the harm that’s been done. But destroying food won’t honor his memory or feed the wolves depending on us.” For a moment, something flickered in Lyra’s expression surprise, perhaps, or confusion. She had clearly expected a different response. “You think pretty words will make me forget what your people did?” “No. I think work will keep us both too busy to dwell on things that can’t be changed.” I turned back to the vegetables, selecting fresh ones to replace what had been ruined. The silence stretched, thick with unspoken tensions. Then Vera’s voice cut through the stillness like a whip crack. “Entertainment’s over. Back to work, all of you. Those meals won’t prepare themselves.” The other servants scattered, returning to their tasks with obvious reluctance. Lyra lingered for a moment longer, her dark eyes searching my face as if looking for some hidden deception. “This isn’t finished,” she said finally. “I know.” She walked away, but I could feel her watching me for the rest of the morning. Other servants did the same, their curiosity piqued by my refusal to rise to Lyra’s bait. The breakfast shift stretched on endlessly. Vegetables gave way to meat preparation, then bread kneading, then the frantic rush of getting hundreds of meals plated and served on time. My hands grew numb from the cold water and harsh soap, my back ached from bending over preparation tables, and my feet throbbed in the ill-fitting boots. But I endured. More than that I learned. I watched how the kitchen operated, who held real authority, where the weak points were in their organization. Information that might prove valuable later, if I survived long enough to use it. When the breakfast rush finally ended, I found myself assigned to the washing detail endless stacks of plates, bowls, and cooking implements that needed to be scrubbed clean before the midday meal preparation began. It was while I was elbow-deep in soapy water that I heard the commotion outside. Shouts, running footsteps, the distinctive sound of warriors preparing for battle. “What’s happening?” I asked the servant working beside me. “Border patrol came back early,” she replied, not looking up from her scrubbing. “Usually means trouble.” Through the kitchen’s small windows, I could see wolves rushing across the compound courtyard. Some carried weapons, others bore the telltale signs of recent combat torn clothing, bloodstains, the rigid posture of warriors reporting bad news. My stomach clenched. If there had been fighting near the borders, it could mean Bloodfang forces were involved. And if Kael was launching attacks against Nightshade territory… “Back to work,” Vera snapped, appearing beside us with her usual perfect timing. “Whatever’s happening out there doesn’t concern kitchen staff.” But I could see the worry in her eyes, the way her hands trembled slightly as she organized the next round of preparations. It concerned everyone when warriors came back bleeding. The rest of the morning passed in tense quiet, broken only by occasional shouts from the compound as messengers ran between buildings. I focused on my washing, but my mind was racing with possibilities. Had my escape triggered some larger conflict? Was my former pack using my supposed treason as justification for escalating their aggression against Nightshade? The thought that my personal catastrophe might spark a broader war made me sick. It was nearly noon when Elena found me in the washing area, her usually kind face tight with anxiety. “You need to come with me,” she said quietly. My blood turned cold. “Why?” “Alpha’s orders. He wants to see you.” The other servants stopped working, their eyes wide with speculation and barely concealed excitement. Being summoned by the Alpha was rarely good news for someone in my position. “Now?” I asked, looking down at my soaked work clothes and disheveled appearance. “Now.” I dried my hands as best I could and followed Elena from the kitchens, acutely aware of the stares and whispers trailing behind us. Whatever Darius wanted to discuss, it was serious enough to interrupt my work rotation. As we crossed the compound courtyard, I could see the aftermath of whatever had brought the patrol back early. Wounded warriors sat against building walls while healers tended their injuries. The acrid smell of blood and fear hung in the air like smoke. “Elena,” I said quietly as we climbed the steps to the main hall. “What happened out there?” She was quiet for so long I thought she might not answer. Then, just before we reached the heavy wooden doors, she spoke. “Three patrols were ambushed at dawn. Coordinated attacks, perfectly timed.” Her eyes met mine, filled with suspicion and fear. “Someone fed our enemies information about their routes and schedules.” My heart sank. The same intelligence that Maris had been gathering for months, the same tactical information I had warned them about during my interrogation. Someone was using my former friend’s spy network to kill Nightshade wolves. And I was about to face the consequences.

The main hall of the Nightshade compound was built for intimidation. Massive stone pillars supported a vaulted ceiling that disappeared into shadows, while weapon displays lined the walls like silent sentries. At the far end, raised on a dais of black marble, stood the Alpha’s chair not quite a throne, but close enough to make the point. Darius sat in that chair now, his gray eyes cold as winter stone. Around him, his senior warriors formed a semicircle of barely contained hostility. I recognized Agatha immediately, her auburn hair catching the torchlight as she fixed me with a stare that promised violence. Marcus stood to one side, his weathered face grim as he held a collection of papers that I somehow knew spelled my doom. Other faces I didn’t recognize watched me with the predatory stillness of wolves deciding whether I was prey or threat. Elena guided me to the center of the hall and then stepped back, leaving me alone under the weight of their collective scrutiny. The sound of my boots on stone echoed in the silence like hammer blows on an anvil. “Selene of Bloodfang,” Darius said, his voice carrying easily through the vast space. “You stand accused of treason against the Nightshade pack.” The words hit me like physical blows, even though some part of me had been expecting them. “I’ve committed no treason against Nightshade,” I said, proud that my voice remained steady. “Haven’t you?” Agatha stepped forward, her hand resting casually on her weapon’s hilt. “Three patrols were ambushed this morning using intelligence that only a select few possessed. Routes, schedules, weak points in our defenses all of it perfectly coordinated to maximize casualties.” “And you believe I provided that information?” “Who else?” Marcus spoke for the first time, holding up the papers in his hand. “The attack patterns match exactly with the intelligence you claim your friend Maris gathered. Convenient that such specific information would be used against us so soon after your arrival.” I felt the trap closing around me, its jaws lined with teeth of circumstantial evidence and justified suspicion. They had accepted my warnings about the spy network, but now that network had been activated against them, and I was the obvious scapegoat. “I told you about Maris’s intelligence gathering to warn you,” I said desperately. “Why would I expose their methods and then immediately use them against you?” “Because,” a new voice said from the shadows beside the dais, “deception requires layers. The most effective spies always provide some truth to hide their lies.” A figure stepped into the torchlight a woman perhaps fifty summers old, with silver-streaked black hair and eyes like chips of obsidian. She wore the simple robes of a healer, but something about her presence made every wolf in the hall unconsciously step back. “Moira,” Darius acknowledged with a slight nod. “What have you learned from the survivors?” The healer’s gaze never left my face as she spoke. “The attacks were precisely timed, Alpha. Not just the routes and schedules, but the specific patrol members. The ambushers knew which wolves would be carrying messages, which ones were the best trackers, which ones would try to fight versus flee.” My blood turned to ice. That level of detail went far beyond what Maris could have gathered through casual questioning. Someone with intimate knowledge of Nightshade operations was feeding information to their enemies. “Someone inside our pack is working with Bloodfang,” I said, the words tumbling out before I could stop them. The silence that followed was deafening. “Interesting,” Moira said softly. “The accused spy claims there’s another spy. How… convenient.” “It’s not convenient, it’s logical,” I pressed on, knowing I was digging my own grave but unable to stop. “The intelligence used in today’s attacks is too detailed, too current for Maris to have gathered it months ago. Someone is actively feeding information to your enemies.” Agatha laughed, the sound sharp and cutting. “So now you want us to believe that you’re innocent and someone else is guilty? How very predictable.” “I want you to believe the truth,” I said, meeting her hostile stare without flinching. “I have no loyalty to Bloodfang. They branded me a traitor and sentenced me to death. Why would I risk my life to help them?” “Because,” Darius said quietly, speaking for the first time since the formal accusation, “they could have promised to reinstate you if you succeeded in destroying us from within.” The suggestion was so reasonable, so perfectly logical, that I had no immediate answer. Of course that’s what they would think. Of course they would see my arrival and the subsequent attacks as part of an elaborate deception. “Search me,” I said finally. “Search my quarters, my belongings, everything. If I’m communicating with Bloodfang, there will be evidence.” Marcus nodded to several warriors, who immediately left the hall. Within minutes, they would be tearing apart my small room, looking for any sign of treachery. But I knew they would find nothing, because there was nothing to find. The real spy was someone else entirely someone with access to current patrol schedules and intimate knowledge of pack operations. “While we wait for the search results,” Moira said, circling me like a predator studying wounded prey, “perhaps you could explain the power our servants report seeing in you?” My heart nearly stopped. “What power?” “Don’t dissemble, child. Half the kitchen staff swears you glow with silver light when agitated. The washing room gossips claim your eyes flash like starfire when someone mentions your past.” Her obsidian gaze bored into mine. “What exactly are you?” The question hung in the air like a blade poised to fall. Around the hall, warriors shifted restlessly, their hands moving unconsciously toward weapons. Whatever they suspected I might be, it clearly made them nervous. “I don’t know,” I said honestly. “Strange things have been happening since the night I escaped Bloodfang. Visions, dreams, sensations I can’t explain. But I have no control over any of it.” “Convenient again,” Agatha muttered. But Darius raised his hand for silence, his gray eyes studying me with renewed intensity. “What kind of visions?” I hesitated, knowing that my answer could determine whether I lived or died in the next few minutes. But lies would only make things worse these wolves could smell deception as easily as fear. “I see a woman with silver hair standing beneath a blood-red moon,” I said quietly. “Wolves with eyes like starfire howling in harmony. A voice speaks in a language I don’t recognize, calling me ‘child of forgotten flame.’” Moira went very still, her face draining of color. “What did you say?” “Child of forgotten flame. That’s what the voice calls me.” The healer exchanged a meaningful look with Darius, some silent communication passing between them that left me feeling even more isolated and vulnerable. “Continue,” Darius commanded. “There’s more. In my cell the night I escaped, my bond mark began glowing. Not the mate connection to Kael that was already broken but something else. Something that shattered my shackles and let me walk through iron bars as if they weren’t there.” “Impossible,” Marcus breathed. “Yet here I stand,” I replied simply. The warriors who had gone to search my quarters returned, their faces grim. “Nothing, Alpha,” their leader reported. “No hidden messages, no communication devices, no evidence of contact with outside forces.” I felt a surge of relief, followed immediately by fresh dread. If they couldn’t prove I was a spy, they might simply decide I was too dangerous to keep alive regardless. “So either she’s telling the truth,” Agatha said slowly, “or she’s so skilled at deception that she’s hidden all evidence of her treachery.” “There’s a third possibility,” Moira said quietly. All eyes turned to the healer. “She could be exactly what she claims a wolf with awakening power who genuinely wants to help us. The question is whether that power comes from darkness or light.” “And how do we determine that?” Darius asked. Moira smiled, but there was no warmth in the expression. “We test her.” The words sent ice through my veins. I had heard enough stories about Nightshade’s methods to know that their idea of “testing” could be fatal even to the innocent. “What kind of test?” I asked, though I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear the answer. “You claim your power manifests during times of stress or danger,” Moira replied. “We’ll provide both in controlled circumstances. If your abilities are truly beyond your control, they’ll surface. If you’re a fraud…” She shrugged elegantly. “Well, frauds tend to break under pressure.” I looked around the hall, seeing my fate reflected in hostile faces and cold eyes. There would be no mercy here, no benefit of doubt. I was already condemned the test would simply determine the manner of my execution. “And if I refuse?” I asked. “Then we’ll assume you’re guilty and act accordingly,” Agatha said with obvious satisfaction. No choice at all, then. Submit to their test and hope my mysterious power could save me, or refuse and die immediately. “Very well,” I said, lifting my chin with what dignity remained to me. “I accept your test.” Darius nodded slowly, though something in his expression suggested he took no pleasure in what was about to happen. “Tomorrow at dawn,” he announced. “In the training grounds, before the full pack. Let all see what manner of creature we’ve harbored in our midst.” As the assembly began to disperse, I caught one last glimpse of his gray eyes. For just a moment, I thought I saw something other than cold judgment regret, perhaps, or even sympathy. But then he turned away, and I was left alone with the guards who would escort me back to my quarters to await whatever trial awaited with the sunrise. The real spy was still out there, still feeding intelligence to Nightshade’s enemies. But tomorrow, I might be too dead to prove it.

Dawn came with the sound of drums a slow, steady rhythm that echoed across the compound like a funeral march. From my small window, I could see wolves gathering in the training grounds, their faces grim with anticipation. Word of my trial had spread quickly through the pack, and it seemed everyone wanted to witness the testing of the Bloodfang spy. I had not slept. How could I, knowing that sunrise might bring my death? Instead, I had spent the night pacing my small room, trying to understand the power that supposedly lay dormant within me. The bond mark on my wrist remained stubbornly dark, showing no sign of the supernatural abilities that had freed me from my cell. What if the power was gone? What if it had been a one-time manifestation brought on by extreme stress, never to return? I would face whatever trial Moira had devised with nothing but my own failing strength. Elena appeared at my door as the drums reached their crescendo, her kind face etched with worry. “It’s time,” she said simply. I nodded, following her through corridors that seemed more crowded than usual. Servants pressed against the walls to let us pass, their eyes wide with curiosity and fear. Some whispered prayers to the Moon Goddess, though whether for my salvation or destruction, I couldn’t tell. The training grounds had been transformed overnight. A circle of packed earth perhaps fifty feet across had been cleared in the center, surrounded by tiered seating that held hundreds of Nightshade wolves. The air thrummed with tension and barely contained excitement. Darius sat in the place of honor, his gray eyes unreadable as they tracked my approach. Beside him, Moira arranged various items on a small table herbs, crystals, things I didn’t recognize but that made my skin crawl with instinctive unease. Agatha stood at the circle’s edge, her hand resting on her sword hilt. When she saw me, her lips curved in a predatory smile that promised pain. “Welcome, Selene of Bloodfang,” Moira called, her voice carrying easily across the grounds. “Are you prepared to prove your innocence before the pack?” I stepped into the circle, feeling the weight of hundreds of stares like physical pressure against my skin. “I’m prepared.” “Then let us begin.” Moira lifted a small vial filled with dark liquid. “First, we test your honesty.” She approached me with deliberate steps, the vial glinting in the morning light. “This is nightshade extract, concentrated and purified. Harmless to those who speak truth, but lethal to liars. If you truly wish to prove your innocence, you’ll drink willingly.” I stared at the vial, my mouth going dry. Nightshade extract was indeed used in some truth rituals, but the concentration required to ensure accuracy was often fatal regardless of the subject’s honesty. This wasn’t a test it was execution disguised as justice. “And if I refuse?” I asked. “Then you confirm your guilt and die anyway.” Agatha’s voice rang with satisfaction. “At least this way offers the possibility of survival.” The crowd murmured its approval. To them, this was perfect justice death for the guilty, vindication for the innocent. They didn’t care that the odds were stacked impossibly against me. I took the vial from Moira’s hands, noting how she stepped back immediately after the transfer. Even she didn’t want to be too close when the poison took effect. “Before I drink,” I said, raising my voice so all could hear, “I swear by the Moon Goddess herself that I have not betrayed the Nightshade pack. I have sent no messages to my enemies, provided no intelligence to those who would harm you, and taken no action against your interests.” The words rang with sincerity, but I knew they wouldn’t matter if the poison killed me regardless. Still, I had to try. I lifted the vial to my lips and drank deeply. The extract burned like liquid fire, searing my throat and stomach as it coursed through my system. I gasped, dropping the empty vial as pain raced through my veins like molten metal. The crowd watched in absolute silence as I staggered, clutching my chest as my heart began to race. Sweat beaded on my forehead, and my vision blurred at the edges. But I didn’t fall. Seconds stretched into minutes as the poison fought against something deeper within me. I could feel it trying to find purchase, to stop my heart and still my lungs, but it met resistance at every turn. The bond mark on my wrist began to glow. Gasps rippled through the crowd as silver light pulsed beneath my skin, growing brighter with each heartbeat. The poison’s fire was being consumed by something infinitely more powerful, transformed into fuel for abilities I barely understood. “Impossible,” Moira breathed, her face pale with shock. The glow spread from my wrist up my arm, silver radiance that made the morning sun seem dim by comparison. Power coursed through me like lightning, wild and untamed but somehow responsive to my will. I straightened, meeting Darius’s shocked stare across the circle. “First test completed,” I said, my voice carrying harmonics that made the very air tremble. “What’s next?” Moira recovered her composure with visible effort, though her hands shook as she reached for another item on her table. “Physical trial,” she announced. “Combat against our finest warrior. If your power is truly defensive in nature, it should protect you.” She gestured, and Agatha stepped into the circle, drawing her sword with practiced ease. The blade gleamed silver in the morning light, its edge honed to razor sharpness. “No weapons for the accused,” Moira declared. “Let her supernatural abilities serve as both shield and sword.” Agatha smiled coldly, settling into a combat stance. “This is for my warriors who died because of your intelligence leaks, Bloodfang.” She attacked without further warning, her blade whistling through the air toward my neck. Instinct took over, and I dove sideways, rolling across the packed earth as the sword carved through the space where my head had been. But Agatha was fast, spinning to follow my movement with a vicious backhand cut. This time I couldn’t dodge completely the blade opened a line of fire across my shoulder, sending blood spattering across the ground. The pain triggered something deeper than conscious thought. Power exploded outward from my core, silver fire that made Agatha stumble backward with a curse. “Fight back!” she snarled, pressing her attack with renewed fury. “Show us what you really are!” Blade after blade came for me, each strike faster and more precise than the last. I dodged what I could, but Agatha was a master warrior with decades of experience. Cuts opened across my arms and legs, painting my borrowed clothes crimson. But with each wound, the power grew stronger. Silver light began to coalesce around my hands, taking shape like weapons forged from moonfire itself. When Agatha’s next strike came, I caught her blade between my palms, the supernatural energy absorbing the blow’s impact. Her eyes went wide with shock. “What are you?” I didn’t know how to answer that question, so instead I pushed back, sending her stumbling across the circle. The power was singing in my veins now, demanding release, hungry for purpose. Agatha recovered quickly, launching herself at me in a desperate final assault. But this time, I was ready. Silver fire erupted from my hands, not to harm but to contain. Light wrapped around Agatha like gentle chains, lifting her off the ground and holding her suspended in the air. She struggled against the bonds, but they held firm. “Enough,” I said, my voice echoing strangely in the sudden silence. I lowered her gently to the earth and released the power’s hold, stepping back as the silver radiance faded from my skin. Agatha stared at me with something approaching awe, her sword forgotten in the dust. Around the circle, hundreds of Nightshade wolves watched in stunned silence. “The trials are complete,” I announced, turning to face Darius. “I have proven my honesty and defended myself without causing permanent harm. What is your judgment?” But before Darius could respond, shouts erupted from the compound’s perimeter. Guards came running toward the training grounds, their faces tight with alarm. “Alpha!” one of them called. “Border attack! Three more patrols hit simultaneously they’re using yesterday’s intelligence to predict our response patterns!” My blood ran cold. While the pack had been distracted by my trial, their real enemy had struck again. Darius rose from his chair, his expression grim. “How many casualties?” “Twelve dead, twice that wounded. But Alpha…” The guard’s voice dropped to a whisper that somehow carried across the silent grounds. “We caught one of the attackers. Under interrogation, he revealed their source.” Every eye in the training ground fixed on the messenger. “Who?” Darius demanded. The guard’s gaze found me across the crowd. “He says intelligence comes from someone called ‘The Shadow’ a Nightshade wolf who’s been feeding information to Bloodfang for months.” The accusation hung in the air like a blade. But this time, it wasn’t directed at me. “A Nightshade wolf,” I repeated, my voice cutting through the stunned silence. “Someone with access to current patrol schedules and tactical information. Someone who could walk freely through your compound without suspicion.” Darius’s jaw tightened. “Bring me the prisoner. Now.” As guards rushed to comply, I felt the power settling back beneath my skin, quiet but ready. The trials had proven my innocence, but they had also revealed something far more dangerous. There was a traitor among the Nightshade pack and they had been operating in plain sight while I was accused of their crimes.

The prisoner was dragged into the training grounds in chains, his face a mass of bruises and dried blood. He was young, perhaps twenty-five summers, with the lean build of a scout or messenger. But his eyes held the desperate cunning of someone who knew his life hung by a thread. Darius descended from his seat, approaching the captive with predatory grace. The crowd remained silent, every wolf straining to hear what would be revealed. “You claim to have intelligence about a spy in my pack,” Darius said, his voice carrying deadly quiet across the grounds. The prisoner nodded frantically. “Y-yes, Alpha. The Shadow, they call themselves. Been feeding information to Bloodfang for months patrol routes, defensive positions, everything.” “Lies,” Agatha snarled from beside me. “This could be another deception, designed to make us turn on each other.” But something in the prisoner’s desperate sincerity rang true. I could see it in Darius’s expression, the way his shoulders tensed with the weight of betrayal. “Describe this Shadow,” he commanded. “Never saw their face directly,” the prisoner gasped. “Always met in darkness, voice disguised. But…” He hesitated, glancing around at the hostile faces surrounding him. “Speak,” Darius ordered. “They knew things only pack leadership would know. Meeting times, private conversations, decisions made in closed council sessions.” The prisoner’s voice dropped to a whisper. “They knew about the Bloodfang Luna coming to your territory before your own warriors did.” Ice flooded my veins. Someone had known about my arrival and chosen not to warn the pack leadership. Someone who had allowed me to be accused of crimes they themselves were committing. Moira stepped forward, her obsidian eyes glittering with interest. “When did you last receive information from this Shadow?” “Two nights ago. Right after the Luna’s trial was announced. They provided the patrol schedules used in this morning’s attacks.” The timing was perfect too perfect. While everyone had been focused on my supposed treachery, the real spy had been gathering fresh intelligence for another coordinated strike. “This could still be an elaborate deception,” Marcus said, though uncertainty colored his voice. “How do we verify his claims?” I found myself speaking before conscious thought could intervene. “Ask him about the intelligence network. If he’s truly working with someone inside Nightshade, he’ll know details about how information flows through your pack.” Darius nodded slowly. “What can you tell us about our communication systems?” The prisoner’s face lit with desperate hope. “The Shadow told us everything! How messages are passed through the kitchen staff for speed, how patrol leaders report directly to the Alpha through runners, how the healers keep records of all injuries and treatments…” He continued for several minutes, detailing organizational structures that would take months for an outsider to map but would be obvious to anyone with pack access. With each revelation, the faces around me grew darker. “He’s telling the truth,” I said quietly. “No Bloodfang prisoner could know those details unless someone inside your pack was feeding them information.” “But who?” Agatha demanded. “Everyone here has sworn loyalty oaths. We’ve bled together, fought together ” “Loyalty can be bought,” Moira interrupted grimly. “Or coerced. Fear and greed are powerful motivators.” Darius turned to address the crowd, his voice carrying to every corner of the training grounds. “It appears we have been betrayed by one of our own. Someone among us has been selling our secrets to our enemies, using that intelligence to kill your packmates.” Angry murmurs rippled through the assembled wolves. I could see suspicion beginning to take root as they looked at each other with new wariness. “How do we find them?” someone called from the crowd. “Carefully,” Darius replied. “The Shadow has managed to operate undetected for months. They’re skilled at deception and have likely prepared contingencies. But now that we know they exist…” A commotion near the training ground’s entrance interrupted him. Guards were escorting someone toward the circle a figure in healer’s robes who walked with evident reluctance. It was Elena, her kind face pale with fear and confusion. “Alpha,” one of the guards reported, “we found these hidden in her quarters.” He held up a collection of papers covered in what looked like coded writing. Even from a distance, I could see they contained diagrams and notations that resembled tactical intelligence. “Elena?” Darius’s voice carried both surprise and disappointment. “I don’t know what those are,” Elena said desperately. “Someone must have planted them there. I would never betray the pack you know me, Alpha. I’ve served faithfully for fifteen years!” But doubt was already creeping across Darius’s features. Elena worked in the kitchens, had access to gossip and information from across the compound. She could have gathered intelligence easily while maintaining her cover as a harmless servant. I stared at the woman who had shown me kindness on my first night, trying to reconcile her gentle nature with the possibility of treachery. Something didn’t feel right about this revelation. “The timing is convenient,” I said, loud enough for Darius to hear. “Elena would know I was being tested today. If she were truly the Shadow, wouldn’t she have fled rather than remain here to be discovered?” “Unless she thought her cover was secure,” Agatha replied coldly. “Spies often hide in plain sight, using assumed innocence as protection.” Elena’s eyes found mine across the circle, wide with terror and desperate appeal. In them, I saw the same helplessness I had felt when facing my own false accusations. “Test her,” I said impulsively. “If she’s the Shadow, she’ll know details about the intelligence gathering that weren’t included in those papers. If she’s innocent…” “The same test you underwent?” Moira asked, hefting another vial of nightshade extract. My stomach clenched at the memory of liquid fire, but I nodded. “Truth will reveal itself.” But even as the words left my mouth, I noticed something that made my blood run cold. In the crowd of Nightshade wolves, one figure was slowly edging toward the exit. Someone who had been standing close to the leadership group but was now trying to disappear into the general population. Someone who would have had access to Elena’s quarters. Someone who had been present for every crucial piece of intelligence gathering. I followed the figure with my eyes, noting the careful way they moved not fleeing outright, but positioning themselves for a quick escape if necessary. It was Lyra. The young woman who had confronted me in the kitchen, who had accused me of killing her brother, who had seemed driven by genuine grief and rage. She was moving with the practiced stealth of someone who had done this before. “Wait,” I called out, my voice cutting across the debate about Elena’s guilt. “Before you test anyone else, you should know that your real spy is trying to leave.” Every head turned to follow my pointing finger. Lyra froze like a deer caught in torchlight, her dark eyes wide with shock at being discovered. For a moment, the training grounds were silent except for the sound of wind through the trees. Then Lyra broke and ran.

Lyra’s flight triggered instant chaos. Warriors leaped from their seats, some pursuing directly while others moved to block the compound’s exits. Shouts filled the air as pack members who had been sitting in judgment moments before transformed into a coordinated hunting force. But Lyra had a head start and the desperate speed of someone running for their life. I found myself moving without conscious decision, the power still singing in my veins from the trial. Silver light flickered around my feet as I ran, lending me speed beyond what my human form should have possessed. Lyra was fast, weaving between buildings with the practiced ease of someone who knew every shortcut and hiding place in the compound. But I was faster, the supernatural energy propelling me forward like an arrow seeking its target. She burst from the compound proper into the wilderness beyond, shifting to wolf form mid-stride. Her dark coat blended with the forest shadows as she bounded between the trees, but the power coursing through me let me track her movement even when she disappeared from sight. Behind me, I could hear Darius and his warriors following, their voices calling orders and coordinating the pursuit. But they were too far back to help if Lyra decided to turn and fight. The chase led deeper into the forest, over rocky ridges and through dense undergrowth that would have slowed a normal pursuer. But whatever I was becoming, normal no longer applied. Lyra reached a clearing perhaps a mile from the compound and spun to face me, shifting back to human form with desperate fury. In her hand, she held a curved dagger that gleamed with an oily sheen poisoned, most likely. “You should have minded your own business, Bloodfang,” she snarled, her chest heaving with exertion. I stopped at the clearing’s edge, my own breath coming surprisingly steady despite the breakneck pursuit. “Why, Lyra? Why betray your own pack?” Her laugh was bitter, broken. “My pack? The pack that let my brother die on a meaningless border patrol while the leadership sat in comfortable halls? The pack that treats servants like disposable tools?” “So you decided to kill more of them?” “I decided to make them pay!” She raised the dagger, its poisoned edge catching the dappled sunlight. “Every patrol I betrayed, every warrior who died they deserved it for letting Marcus die!” The grief in her voice was real, raw with pain that had festered into something toxic. But understanding her motivation didn’t make her actions forgivable. “Your brother wouldn’t have wanted this,” I said, trying to find some way to reach through her fury. “He wouldn’t have wanted you to become a murderer.” “Don’t you dare speak of him!” Lyra lunged forward, the dagger aimed at my heart. The power responded instinctively. Silver light erupted from my hands, forming a barrier that caught the blade inches from my chest. The poison sizzled against the supernatural energy, neutralized before it could reach my skin. Lyra stumbled backward, staring in shock at her ruined weapon. “What are you?” “I’m still trying to figure that out,” I admitted. She reached for something at her belt another weapon, or perhaps a signal device to call for extraction. But before she could use it, the sound of approaching hoofbeats announced Darius’s arrival. He burst into the clearing with Agatha and Marcus close behind, their faces grim with the knowledge of betrayal. When Lyra saw them, her shoulders sagged in defeat. “It’s over,” Darius said quietly, dismounting from his horse. “Surrender, and you’ll face pack justice. Run, and I’ll let my warriors hunt you through the forest.” Lyra looked around the clearing, trapped between wolves who had once been her packmates and the woman she had tried to frame for her crimes. For a moment, I thought she might choose to fight, to die on her feet rather than face the consequences of her treachery. Instead, she sank to her knees, the fight going out of her like air from a punctured lung. “They killed him,” she whispered, tears streaming down her face. “Marcus was just a messenger, barely eighteen summers old. He died because some patrol leader couldn’t be bothered to provide adequate escort. And when I asked for justice, they told me it was the fortune of war.” Darius approached her slowly, his expression softening slightly with understanding if not forgiveness. “So you decided to deliver your own justice?” “I decided to make them hurt the way I hurt. Every piece of intelligence I sold, every ambush I enabled they were all payment for Marcus’s blood.” The confession hung in the air like a funeral dirge. Around the clearing, Nightshade wolves who had fought and bled together now faced the reality that one of their own had been systematically betraying them for months. “How many died because of your information?” Agatha asked, her voice deadly quiet. Lyra was silent for a long moment. Then: “Thirty-seven confirmed kills. Twice that number wounded.” The number hit like a physical blow. Seventy-four casualties because of one woman’s grief and rage, turned into a weapon against her own people. “The penalty for treason is death,” Marcus said flatly. “By pack law, you forfeit your life for these crimes.” But Darius held up his hand, his gray eyes studying Lyra with something approaching pity. “The law is clear. But execution serves only vengeance, not justice.” He turned to address me, surprising everyone present. “Selene of Bloodfang, you exposed this treachery when we were prepared to condemn an innocent. What would you have us do with the real traitor?” The question caught me off guard. Why was he asking for my opinion? I was barely tolerated here, a former enemy granted temporary shelter. But as I looked at Lyra broken, grieving, consumed by rage that had poisoned everything she once valued I found myself thinking of another young woman who had felt betrayed by those she trusted. “Death would be mercy,” I said finally. “She wants to join her brother, to escape the guilt of what she’s done. True justice would be forcing her to live with the consequences, to spend every day working to repair the damage she’s caused.” Darius nodded slowly. “Life imprisonment, then. Hard labor until her debt to the pack is paid.” “And if she refuses to work?” Agatha demanded. “Then she can starve. The choice will be hers.” It wasn’t perfect justice nothing could bring back the wolves who had died because of Lyra’s betrayal. But it was justice tempered with understanding, punishment that offered the possibility of redemption. As guards moved to secure the prisoner, Darius approached me. “You’ve proven yourself today, Selene. Not just your innocence, but your value to this pack. Perhaps it’s time we discussed a more… suitable position for someone of your abilities.” I met his gray eyes, seeing something there I hadn’t expected. Not just acknowledgment, but genuine respect. “What did you have in mind?” I asked. Before he could answer, a commotion erupted from the direction of the compound. Riders were approaching at full gallop, their faces grim with fresh urgency. “Alpha!” the lead rider called as he dismounted. “Border scouts report massive movement from Bloodfang territory. It looks like they’re massing for a full-scale invasion.” My blood turned to ice. The intelligence leaks had been just the beginning. Now Kael was making his real move, using the chaos and distraction to launch the war he had always wanted. Darius’s expression hardened into stone. “How long do we have?” “Two days, maybe three before they reach our outer settlements.” Two days to prepare for a war that had been months in the making. Two days to transform a pack reeling from betrayal into a fighting force capable of defending their territory. As the implications sank in, I realized that my trial was over but my real test was just beginning. Whatever I was becoming, whatever power lay dormant within me, it would soon face its ultimate challenge. War was coming to Nightshade territory. And I would stand with them when it arrived.

The council chamber buzzed with controlled urgency as Nightshade’s leadership gathered to plan their defense. Maps covered every surface, marked with red ink that traced enemy movements and potential attack routes. Warriors bent over tactical displays, their voices low and intense as they debated strategy. I stood near the chamber’s edge, uncertain of my place in these proceedings. Two hours ago, I had been a suspected traitor facing execution. Now, somehow, I found myself included in the pack’s most sensitive military planning. Darius commanded the room from behind a massive oak table, his presence drawing every eye like a magnet. Despite his recent wounds, he radiated the controlled authority of an Alpha who had faced impossible odds before and emerged victorious. “Current intelligence suggests three separate attack columns,” Marcus reported, pointing to marks on the central map. “Main force here, approaching through Thornfield Pass. Secondary force moving through the eastern valleys. And a third, smaller group circling north to hit our supply lines.” “Classic pincer formation,” Agatha observed grimly. “They’re trying to stretch our defenses while cutting off our resources.” I found myself studying the map, patterns becoming clear as I traced the marked routes. Something nagged at me, a tactical detail that didn’t quite fit with the overall strategy. “The northern group,” I said, speaking before I could second-guess myself. “It’s too small to effectively disrupt your supply lines, but it’s positioned perfectly to…” I trailed off, realizing that every eye in the room was now fixed on me. A former enemy, commenting on their defensive plans. The silence stretched uncomfortably. “Continue,” Darius said quietly. I took a breath, committing fully to the dangerous path I had started down. “The northern force isn’t meant to attack your supplies. It’s a flanking maneuver. While your attention is focused on the main assault through Thornfield Pass, they’ll circle behind to hit your command positions.” Moira leaned forward, her obsidian eyes glittering with interest. “You sound very certain of their intentions.” “Because I’ve seen Kael use this strategy before,” I admitted. “Three years ago, against the Ironmaw pack. He feinted with a frontal assault while sending elite units to target their leadership. The battle was over in hours once their command structure collapsed.” The council members exchanged meaningful glances. This was exactly the kind of intelligence they needed, but it came from a source they still had every reason to distrust. “If you’re right,” Marcus said slowly, “then we’re walking into a trap. Our defensive positions are designed to repel attacks from the south and east, not the north.” “Which means we need to adjust our strategy,” Darius concluded. “Assuming this intelligence is accurate.” “It is,” I said with more confidence than I felt. “Kael’s tactical preferences don’t change. He’s been using variations of this formation for years.” “And you know this because you were his mate,” Agatha said coldly. “The question remains whether you’re helping us or leading us into an even more elaborate trap.” Before I could respond, a commotion outside the chamber announced new arrivals. The doors burst open to admit a group of border scouts, their faces grim with fresh intelligence. “Alpha,” their leader gasped, clearly having ridden hard to reach the compound. “The Bloodfang advance has accelerated. They’ll reach our outer settlements by tomorrow night, not in two days as we estimated.” “How many?” Darius demanded. “Nearly three hundred warriors in the main force. Perhaps fifty in each of the flanking groups.” Four hundred Bloodfang warriors, against a Nightshade pack that numbered perhaps half that in fighting strength. The odds were devastating, even with defensive advantages. “There’s more,” the scout continued reluctantly. “They’re carrying siege equipment. Catapults, battering rams, fire arrows. This isn’t a raid it’s a conquest.” Silence fell over the council chamber like a burial shroud. Everyone understood the implications. Kael wasn’t just seeking to punish Nightshade for harboring me. He intended to destroy them completely, to absorb their territory and eliminate a rival power. “We cannot win a conventional battle,” Marcus said bluntly. “Not against those numbers with siege support.” “Then we don’t fight conventionally,” Darius replied, his gray eyes hard as flint. “We use the terrain, hit-and-run tactics, anything that negates their numerical advantage.” “Guerrilla warfare requires time to be effective,” Agatha pointed out. “Time for them to overextend their supply lines, make mistakes, grow overconfident. We don’t have that luxury with civilians in the path of their advance.” I studied the map again, my mind racing through possibilities. There had to be something, some advantage they could exploit. The northern flanking force was the key if Bloodfang succeeded in hitting the command positions, the rest of the battle would be academic. “What if you turned their strategy against them?” I said suddenly. The room went quiet again, waiting for me to continue. “The northern force is Kael’s real strike weapon,” I explained, moving closer to the map. “Elite warriors, probably led by his best lieutenant. If you could neutralize them before the main assault begins…” “The main force would still outnumber us significantly,” Marcus objected. “But they’d be fighting blind, without coordination from their command element. And Kael… Kael relies heavily on his lieutenants for tactical execution. Take them away, and he becomes indecisive, prone to mistakes.” Darius leaned over the map, tracing the marked positions with his finger. “You’re suggesting we abandon our defensive positions to launch a preemptive strike?” “I’m suggesting you use their own plan against them. Let them think you’re focused on defending Thornfield Pass while you’re actually hunting their flanking force.” “It’s suicide,” Agatha said flatly. “We’d be abandoning secure positions to attack elite enemies on ground of their choosing.” “You’re right,” I agreed. “It would be suicide. Unless you had an advantage they weren’t expecting.” All eyes turned to me once more, and I felt the weight of their attention like physical pressure. “What kind of advantage?” Moira asked, though something in her expression suggested she already suspected the answer. I looked around the room, at faces that had shown me nothing but hostility and suspicion since my arrival. These wolves had every reason to hate me, every justification for leaving me to die in a cell. But they had also given me a chance to prove myself, to demonstrate that I was more than just a discarded Luna seeking shelter. “Me,” I said simply. “I’m the advantage you weren’t expecting.” The power stirred beneath my skin as I spoke, silver light flickering faintly around my hands. Not the wild, uncontrolled energy of my escape or trial, but something more focused, more purposeful. “My abilities are growing stronger,” I continued. “And I have intimate knowledge of Bloodfang tactics, leadership, and weaknesses. More than that I have every reason to want Kael defeated permanently.” “You want us to base our strategy on untested supernatural abilities and your desire for revenge?” Agatha’s voice dripped skepticism. “I want you to base it on tactical advantage and practical necessity,” I corrected. “The supernatural abilities are just another weapon in your arsenal. My knowledge of Bloodfang operations is intelligence you can’t get anywhere else. And my motivation…” I met Darius’s gaze steadily. “My motivation is survival. Yours and mine both.” The council chamber fell silent as they weighed my proposal. Through the windows, I could see servants and warriors going about their preparations sharpening weapons, moving supplies, preparing for a siege that might never come if my plan succeeded. Or that might come anyway, with disastrous consequences if I was wrong. “There’s another factor to consider,” I added quietly. “Kael isn’t just seeking military victory. He’s seeking me specifically. The spy network, the coordinated attacks, even this invasion they’re all designed to force me back into his hands.” “You think highly of yourself,” Agatha muttered. “I think realistically about an obsessed man who couldn’t bear to lose control,” I corrected. “Kael will make mistakes because of that obsession. We can exploit them.” Darius straightened, decision crystallizing in his expression. “Very well. We’ll attempt the flanking strike. But understand this, Selene if your intelligence proves false, if your abilities fail us when we need them most, there will be no mercy.” “I understand.” “Good.” He turned to address the rest of the council. “Begin preparations immediately. I want our best warriors ready to move by midnight. And send word to the evacuation points civilians are to be moved to the deep caves before dawn.” As the council members scattered to carry out their orders, Darius approached me directly. “You’ve just volunteered for the most dangerous mission this pack has attempted in decades,” he said quietly. “Are you certain you’re ready for this?” I thought of Kael’s cold rejection, Maris’s triumphant smile, the chains that had bound my wrists in that dungeon cell. I thought of Lyra’s betrayal, Elena’s kindness, and the wolves who had died because of intelligence I could have prevented from being gathered. “I’m ready,” I said. But even as the words left my mouth, I wondered if anyone could truly be ready for war. Especially one that might determine not just the fate of two packs, but the future of whatever I was becoming.

Midnight brought no sleep to the Nightshade compound. The air hummed with preparation as warriors sharpened weapons, checked armor, and made final adjustments to gear that might mean the difference between life and death. Torches blazed in every window, casting dancing shadows across stone walls that had stood for generations but might not see another dawn. I found myself in the armory, watching Elena help distribute weapons to wolves who would ride out before sunrise. Her movements were efficient despite the tremor in her hands the aftermath of her false accusation still haunted her features, but she worked with determined focus. “Here,” she said, approaching me with a leather-wrapped bundle. “Moira thought you might need these.” I unwrapped the bundle to reveal a set of throwing knives, their blades gleaming with silver inlay. The balance was perfect, the craftsmanship exquisite. These were not weapons for a servant or prisoner they were tools meant for a warrior. “Why?” I asked, running my thumb along one blade’s edge. “Because tomorrow you’ll be fighting beside our Alpha,” Elena replied simply. “And dead allies help no one.” The reality of it struck me then. In less than six hours, I would be riding into battle against my former pack, wielding supernatural powers I barely understood in service of wolves who had every reason to hate me. “Elena,” I said quietly, “if I don’t return ” “You will.” Her voice carried surprising conviction. “I’ve seen you survive things that would break lesser wolves. You’ll survive this too.” Her faith was touching, even if I didn’t share it. Too many variables, too many unknowns. My powers were unpredictable, my knowledge of current Bloodfang tactics was months out of date, and I would be fighting alongside warriors who still viewed me with suspicion. But the alternative was waiting in the compound while Kael’s forces overwhelmed the defenses, then watching him reclaim me as his prisoner. That fate held no appeal whatsoever. “Selene.” Darius’s voice cut through the armory’s noise. “A word.” I turned to find him standing in the doorway, his expression unreadable. He wore full battle gear now black leather reinforced with steel plates, weapons gleaming at his belt and across his back. In the torchlight, he looked every inch the dangerous Alpha his reputation claimed him to be. I followed him from the armory into a smaller chamber adjacent to the main hall. Maps covered the walls here too, but these showed deeper tactical details supply routes, communication networks, contingency plans for various defeat scenarios. “Second thoughts?” he asked, closing the door behind us. “About which part? The battle, the strategy, or trusting former enemies with my life?” His lips quirked in what might have been amusement. “All of the above.” I moved to study one of the wall maps, noting the evacuation routes marked in blue ink. “Your people will be safe if we fail?” “As safe as we can make them. The deep cave systems connect to other territories they can reach allied packs if necessary.” “Good.” I traced one route with my finger, memorizing the path in case circumstances required desperate measures. “And if we succeed?” “Then we’ve prevented a war that would have consumed half the region.” Darius approached to stand beside me, close enough that I could smell his scent pine and steel and something uniquely wild. “But success will depend entirely on your intelligence being accurate.” “It is.” “And your abilities manifesting when we need them.” That was the unknown variable, the factor that could destroy everything regardless of how perfect our planning might be. “I can’t guarantee that,” I admitted. “The power seems to respond to extreme stress or danger, but I have no conscious control over it.” “Then we’ll have to ensure you face sufficient danger,” he said dryly. Despite everything, I found myself almost smiling. “I don’t think that will be a problem.” We stood in comfortable silence for a moment, studying the maps and considering the magnitude of what we were attempting. Tomorrow would bring either victory or complete destruction there seemed to be no middle ground. “Why?” I asked suddenly. “Why what?” “Why trust me with this? You have experienced warriors, proven tacticians. Why risk everything on the word of a former enemy?” Darius was quiet for so long I thought he might not answer. When he finally spoke, his voice was softer than I had ever heard it. “Because you’ve already lost everything once and chose to keep fighting. That kind of strength is rare.” His gray eyes met mine, holding them with surprising intensity. “And because my instincts tell me you’re exactly what you claim to be a wolf seeking justice rather than revenge.” The distinction was subtle but important. Revenge was personal, often blind to collateral damage. Justice considered consequences, weighed costs against benefits. “What if my quest for justice gets your warriors killed?” I asked. “Then we’ll die fighting for something worthwhile rather than huddling behind walls waiting for the inevitable.” He moved closer, close enough that I could see the flecks of silver in his gray eyes. “I’d rather trust a dangerous ally than face certain defeat alone.” Something passed between us in that moment not the mate bond I had shared with Kael, but something else. Recognition, perhaps. Or the beginning of something deeper that neither of us dared name. “Darius,” I said quietly, “there’s something else you should know. About what happened in the testing circle, about the power I manifested.” His expression sharpened. “What about it?” “It’s growing stronger. Each time it manifests, each time I’m forced to use it, the energy becomes more focused, more responsive.” I held up my hand, letting silver light dance across my fingers like captured starfire. “I think it’s trying to teach me something.” “What kind of something?” “I don’t know yet. But the visions, the dreams, the voice that calls me ‘child of forgotten flame’ they’re all connected to something larger than just enhanced abilities.” Darius watched the light play across my skin with fascination rather than fear. “Show me.” I concentrated, willing the power to manifest more fully. Silver radiance flowed from my hands, forming shapes in the air weapons, shields, even what looked like wings. The energy was warm, almost alive, responding to my thoughts with increasing precision. “Incredible,” he breathed. “Dangerous,” I corrected. “I don’t know what I’m becoming, Darius. What if the power consumes me? What if I become the very threat your pack fears?” He reached out slowly, his fingers brushing the edge of the silver light. Instead of burning him, the energy seemed to welcome his touch, wrapping around his hand like a gentle caress. “Then I’ll stop you,” he said simply. “If necessary.” The promise should have been threatening, but somehow it felt like comfort instead. Whatever I was becoming, I wouldn’t face it alone. A knock at the door interrupted the moment. Marcus entered, his expression urgent. “Alpha, the strike force is ready. We should move soon if we want to reach the interception point before dawn.” Darius nodded, stepping back from me and the fading light around my hands. “Five minutes.” As Marcus left, Darius turned back to me. “Are you ready for this?” I thought of all the reasons I should say no the untested powers, the uncertain loyalties, the very real possibility that we were all riding to our deaths. But I also thought of Elena’s faith, of the wolves who had died because of intelligence I could have prevented from being gathered, of the chance to finally strike back at those who had betrayed me. “I’m ready,” I said. “Then let’s go to war.” We left the chamber together, moving toward the stables where thirty of Nightshade’s finest warriors waited with horses saddled and weapons gleaming. As we walked, I felt the power settling deeper into my bones, preparing for whatever the night might bring. Behind us, the compound blazed with activity as the remaining defenders prepared for siege. Ahead lay the wilderness where Bloodfang’s elite forces moved through the darkness, confident in their tactical superiority. They had no idea that the Luna they had cast aside was coming for them. And this time, I would not be dragged away in chains.

The forest was a cathedral of shadows as our strike force moved through the darkness. Thirty Nightshade warriors rode in perfect silence, their horses’ hooves muffled by strips of leather wrapped around each shoe. We were ghosts in the night, death given form and purpose. I rode beside Darius at the formation’s head, my borrowed armor feeling strange against skin that had grown accustomed to servant’s clothes. The throwing knives Moira had given me hung at my belt, their weight both comforting and terrifying. In a few hours, I would discover whether I truly had the stomach for war. The bond mark on my wrist pulsed faintly, not with warning but with anticipation. Whatever power lay dormant within me seemed to sense approaching violence, stirring like a predator scenting prey. Marcus raised his hand from behind us, signaling a halt. We had reached the interception point a narrow valley where mountain streams converged, creating the only viable path through the rocky terrain. If my intelligence was correct, Kael’s elite flanking force would pass through here just before dawn. “Positions,” Darius commanded in a whisper that somehow carried to every warrior. The Nightshade wolves melted into the forest like shadows given life. Within minutes, the valley appeared empty except for moonlight and mist, but I knew that death waited in every tree, behind every boulder. I crouched beside Darius among a cluster of ancient pines, my heart hammering against my ribs as we settled in to wait. The power beneath my skin was restless now, eager for release after so many hours of restraint. “How long?” I breathed. “Soon.” His gray eyes reflected starlight as he scanned the valley approaches. “Your intelligence puts them here just before dawn, which means ” A low whistle echoed through the trees the signal from our forward scouts. Enemy movement detected. My mouth went dry as shapes began to materialize in the valley below. Dark figures moving with military precision, their formation exactly as I had predicted. Kael’s elite warriors, perhaps forty strong, advancing through what they believed was secure territory. But something was wrong. I could see it in their movement patterns, the way they held their weapons, the casual confidence of their approach. “It’s a trap,” I whispered urgently. Darius’s head snapped toward me. “What?” “Look at them. They’re not moving like scouts or an advance force. They’re moving like bait.” My mind raced through the implications. “Kael knew we might try to intercept them. This is exactly what he wanted.” Even as the words left my mouth, I heard it the sound of branches breaking in the forest behind us. Many branches, snapping under the weight of bodies that had no interest in stealth. We were surrounded. “Ambush!” Marcus’s voice rang out from across the valley. Chaos erupted as Bloodfang warriors emerged from concealment on all sides. Not just the forty we had been tracking, but twice that number, positioned to catch any force that tried to intercept the decoy column. Steel rang against steel as the trap closed around us. I saw Agatha engaged in desperate combat with two Bloodfang warriors, her blade weaving silver patterns in the moonlight. Marcus was pressed back against a boulder, fighting three opponents with grim determination. And through it all, I heard Kael’s voice echoing from somewhere in the melee. “Find her! Bring me Selene alive!” Of course. This entire elaborate trap hadn’t been designed to destroy Nightshade’s strike force though that would be a welcome bonus. It had been crafted specifically to recapture me. A Bloodfang warrior burst from the undergrowth directly in front of me, his sword already descending in a killing arc. I threw myself sideways, rolling across the forest floor as the blade carved through empty air. The power exploded outward from my core like a dam bursting. Silver fire erupted from my hands, catching the warrior in mid-swing and hurling him backward into a tree with bone-crushing force. But more were coming. Always more. “Selene!” Darius’s voice cut through the battle noise. I turned to see him fighting his way toward me, cutting down enemies with ruthless efficiency. Blood streaked his face, and his armor bore fresh dents from close calls. “Stay close!” he commanded, reaching my side just as another wave of attackers emerged from the trees. We fought back-to-back, his steel complementing my silver fire in a deadly dance that cleared a circle of safety around us. The power flowing through me was stronger than ever before, more controlled, as though the presence of true danger had unlocked abilities I hadn’t known I possessed. A throwing knife sailed past my ear, followed by a warrior who had scaled the trees to attack from above. I caught him with silver light, suspending him in midair before hurling him into his advancing companions. “Behind you!” Darius shouted. I spun to see Kael himself striding through the battle, his massive form cutting through the chaos like a force of nature. His dark eyes were fixed on me with obsessive intensity, and his lips were curved in a smile that promised suffering. “Hello, my dear Luna,” he said, his voice carrying easily despite the sounds of combat around us. “Did you really think you could escape me so easily?” The sight of him arrogant, possessive, utterly convinced of his right to control my fate triggered something primal within me. The power that had been flowing like a river became a flood, silver radiance blazing from my skin with such intensity that warriors on both sides stopped fighting to stare. “I am not your Luna,” I said, my voice carrying harmonics that made the very trees tremble. “I am not yours at all.” Kael’s smile widened. “We’ll see about that.” He lunged forward with inhuman speed, but I was ready for him. Silver fire met his advance, stopping him mid-stride as though he had struck an invisible wall. For the first time since I had known him, uncertainty flickered across Kael’s features. “What have you become?” “Something you can’t control,” I replied. Our confrontation was interrupted by a horn blast from the valley’s southern end the signal for Nightshade reinforcements. More riders poured into the battle, led by Agatha’s war cry as she rallied the scattered defenders. The tide began to turn. Bloodfang warriors, caught between our original force and the reinforcements, found themselves trapped in the same valley they had chosen for their ambush. But Kael wasn’t finished. He withdrew from direct combat, shouting orders that reorganized his remaining forces into a fighting retreat. As they pulled back toward the valley’s northern exit, he caught my eye one final time. “This isn’t over, Selene,” he called across the battlefield. “You can run to the ends of the earth, but you’ll always belong to me.” The words sent ice through my veins, even as silver fire continued to blaze around my hands. “Let him go,” Darius said quietly, appearing at my side. “We’ve accomplished what we came for.” I looked around the valley, taking in the aftermath of our ambush. Bloodfang bodies lay scattered among the trees, their elite force shattered beyond recovery. But Nightshade had paid a price too I could see our own fallen, wolves who had trusted my intelligence enough to follow it into battle. “Did we win?” I asked. “We survived,” Darius replied. “Sometimes that’s victory enough.” As dawn broke over the blood-soaked valley, I realized he was right. We had prevented Kael’s flanking strategy from succeeding, but the main Bloodfang force was still out there, still advancing on Nightshade territory. The real war was just beginning. And I had just announced myself as a player powerful enough to change its outcome.

The aftermath of battle was always uglier than the fighting itself. By the time we returned to the Nightshade compound, our victory felt hollow beneath the weight of wounded warriors and grieving packmates. The main courtyard had been transformed into a field hospital, with healers moving between rows of injured wolves with grim efficiency. I dismounted from my borrowed horse, my legs unsteady after hours of riding and fighting. The power that had blazed so brilliantly during combat now felt like dying embers, leaving me drained and hollow. My borrowed armor hung loose on my frame, stained with blood some mine, some from enemies I had struck down in silver fire. “Selene.” Moira appeared at my elbow, her healer’s robes pristine despite the chaos around us. “You’re wounded.” I looked down at myself, surprised to see cuts and bruises I didn’t remember receiving. The adrenaline of battle must have masked the pain, but now it was returning with vengeance. “It’s nothing serious,” I said, though the world wavered slightly around the edges. “Let me be the judge of that.” Her tone brooked no argument as she guided me toward one of the healing tents. “Power expenditure like yours leaves the body vulnerable to delayed trauma. You need immediate attention.” Inside the tent, the air was thick with the scent of herbs and healing poultices. Wounded Nightshade warriors occupied most of the available space, some unconscious, others gritting their teeth against pain as healers worked to save limbs and lives. Moira directed me to a small alcove separated from the main treatment area by hanging curtains. “Remove the armor,” she instructed, gathering supplies from nearby shelves. As I struggled with unfamiliar buckles and straps, exhaustion hit me like a physical blow. My hands shook as I tried to work the fastenings, my vision blurring with fatigue. “Here.” Gentle hands replaced mine, working the buckles with practiced efficiency. I looked up to find Elena beside me, her kind face creased with concern. “You shouldn’t be here,” I said weakly. “The kitchen duties ” “Can wait.” She helped me out of the bloodstained leather, her movements careful around obvious injuries. “Half the pack saw what you did out there, Selene. Silver fire that could stop a charging Alpha, power that turned the tide when we were trapped. You’re not kitchen staff anymore.” The armor finally came free, revealing the extent of damage I had sustained. Cuts from enemy blades crossed my arms and torso, some deep enough to require stitching. Bruises covered my ribs where I had rolled across rocky ground. But worse than the physical wounds was the bone-deep exhaustion that seemed to leach strength from my very soul. “Impressive,” Moira observed, examining a particularly nasty gash across my shoulder. “Most wolves would have collapsed from blood loss by now. Your supernatural abilities must be providing some protection.” “They’re also causing problems,” I admitted as she began cleaning the wound. The antiseptic burned, but it was nothing compared to the hollow ache in my chest where power used to flow. “What kind of problems?” “The more I use them, the more they want to be used. During the fighting, I could feel the energy demanding greater displays, pushing me toward more violence. If I hadn’t maintained control…” I trailed off, remembering the moment when Kael had appeared. The rage that had consumed me, the silver fire that had blazed with such intensity that warriors on both sides had stopped fighting to stare. For a few terrifying seconds, I had wanted to reduce everything around me to ash. “Power without wisdom is dangerous,” Moira agreed, beginning to stitch the shoulder wound. “But power with purpose can change the world. The question is what you intend to do with yours.” Before I could answer, commotion outside the tent announced new arrivals. Through the fabric walls, I could hear voices raised in urgent conference Darius, Marcus, Agatha, and others discussing the next phase of their defensive preparations. ” main force will reach our outer settlements by tomorrow afternoon ” ” casualties from the ambush were higher than expected ” ” need to evacuate the eastern villages before ” A hand pushed through the tent flap, revealing Darius himself. His armor had been removed, showing fresh bandages across his chest and arms, but his eyes held the alert intensity of a leader still deep in crisis mode. “Selene,” he said, his gaze taking in my injuries and the healer working over them. “How badly hurt are you?” “Nothing that will prevent me from fighting,” I replied, wincing as Moira tightened a particularly crucial stitch. “That’s not what I asked.” I met his stare directly, seeing concern there that went beyond tactical considerations. “I’ll live. The power seems to enhance healing along with everything else.” “Good. Because we have a problem.” Darius stepped fully into the alcove, his presence somehow making the small space feel even more cramped. “The ambush was more successful than we hoped Bloodfang’s elite force is effectively destroyed, and their flanking strategy is ruined. But it came at a cost.” I waited for him to continue, dreading what I was about to hear. “Kael isn’t withdrawing,” he said grimly. “Intelligence from our remaining scouts suggests he’s accelerating his main assault instead. Whatever you showed him out there, whatever power you displayed it’s made him more determined, not less.” My stomach clenched. “He sees me as a prize to be won rather than an enemy to be defeated.” “Exactly. Which means he’ll throw everything he has at our defenses to reach you.” Darius ran a hand through his dark hair, exhaustion finally showing around the edges of his composure. “Three hundred Bloodfang warriors, backed by siege equipment, will hit our walls within hours.” The numbers were devastating. Even with the tactical advantage of defensive positions, Nightshade couldn’t hold against those odds for long. “What are you thinking?” I asked, though I suspected I already knew. “I’m thinking we need to change the rules of engagement completely.” His gray eyes held mine with uncomfortable intensity. “Your power turned a hopeless battle into a victory tonight. If we could find a way to amplify that effect, to use your abilities on a larger scale…” “You want me to become a weapon.” “I want you to become our salvation.” He leaned forward, his voice dropping to an urgent whisper. “This isn’t just about pack survival anymore, Selene. If Kael wins here, if he absorbs Nightshade territory and resources, he’ll become unstoppable. Other packs will fall in line or be destroyed. The entire region will be under his control.” The implications were staggering. Kael’s ambitions had always been large, but I had assumed they were limited to traditional territorial expansion. If he was truly seeking regional dominance… “There’s something else,” Darius continued. “During the fighting, when your power was at its peak, some of my warriors reported feeling… different. Stronger, faster, more coordinated. As though your energy was somehow enhancing their abilities.” I stared at him in shock. “That’s impossible.” “Is it? You’ve already demonstrated abilities that shouldn’t exist. Perhaps pack bonds work differently for someone like you.” Moira finished her stitching and stepped back, her obsidian eyes thoughtful. “There are old stories,” she said quietly. “Legends about wolves who could channel the moon’s power directly, sharing it with their packmates in times of great need. The Eclipse Covenant was said to possess such abilities.” “Eclipse Covenant?” I sat up straighter, ignoring the pull of fresh stitches. “I’ve heard that name before. In my visions, in dreams ” “Of course you have.” Moira’s expression was unreadable. “Because that’s what you are, child. The last heir of a bloodline that was thought extinct.” The tent fell silent except for the distant sounds of wounded warriors and ongoing preparations. I felt as though the ground had shifted beneath me, reality rearranging itself around this revelation. “That’s impossible,” I whispered. “I’m just… I’m nobody. An orphan raised by a foster family, barely tolerated even there.” “The most powerful bloodlines are often hidden,” Moira replied. “Especially when their enemies believe they’ve been exterminated. Your parents likely concealed your heritage to protect you.” Darius was studying me with new intensity, as though seeing me clearly for the first time. “If this is true, if you truly carry Eclipse Covenant blood, then tonight was just the beginning of what you’re capable of.” I thought of the silver fire that had blazed from my hands, the ease with which I had thrown seasoned warriors aside, the moment when raw power had demanded I burn everything to ash. If that was just the beginning… “I need time to understand this,” I said shakily. “Time to learn control, to figure out what these abilities really are.” “Time we don’t have,” Darius replied grimly. “Kael’s forces will be here soon, and when they arrive, you’ll be forced to use every scrap of power at your disposal.” Through the tent walls, I could hear the compound coming alive with desperate activity. Weapons being sharpened, defenses reinforced, civilians evacuated to deeper shelters. All of it centered around the coming battle that would determine the fate of everyone I had begun to care about. “Then I guess I’ll have to learn fast,” I said. But even as the words left my mouth, I wondered if anyone could master power that seemed older than time itself in the few hours before war arrived at our doorstep.

Sleep was impossible. I lay on the narrow cot in the healing tent, staring at the canvas ceiling while my mind raced through everything Moira had revealed. Eclipse Covenant. The bloodline thought extinct. Powers that could enhance entire packs during battle. The bond mark on my wrist pulsed steadily now, not with warning but with something deeper recognition, perhaps, or awakening. Silver light played beneath my skin like captured starfire, and I could feel energy building in my bones, demanding release. Around me, wounded warriors stirred restlessly in their sleep. Some muttered words I couldn’t understand, their voices carrying strange harmonics that seemed to resonate with the power flowing through me. Whatever was happening, it was affecting more than just myself. “Can’t sleep either?” I turned to find Elena sitting beside a warrior whose leg had been shattered in the ambush. Her hands glowed with faint golden light as she worked to accelerate his healing, but her eyes were fixed on me with uncomfortable intensity. “How long have you been able to do that?” I asked, nodding toward the light emanating from her fingertips. “Since about an hour after you returned from battle.” She flexed her fingers experimentally, watching the golden radiance dance across her skin. “I was tending Marcus’s wounds when it first manifested. The light just… came. Like it had always been there, waiting.” I sat up carefully, my stitched wounds protesting the movement. “Has anyone else experienced similar changes?” “Half the healers, from what I can tell. And some of the warriors are reporting enhanced senses, increased strength.” Elena’s voice dropped to a worried whisper. “Selene, what’s happening to us?” Before I could attempt an answer, the tent flap opened to admit Moira. The elderly healer moved with purpose, carrying an armload of ancient books and scrolls that looked older than the compound itself. “Good, you’re awake,” she said, settling the materials on a nearby table. “We need to talk.” She gestured for me to join her, spreading one of the scrolls across the table’s surface. The parchment was covered in symbols I didn’t recognize, interspersed with diagrams that seemed to show wolves surrounded by various forms of radiant energy. “Eclipse Covenant records,” Moira explained. “Hidden in our archives for generations, waiting for someone with the bloodline to activate their power.” I studied the diagrams, noting similarities to what I had experienced during battle. “These wolves, the ones surrounded by light they look like they’re sharing their energy.” “Exactly. The Covenant bloodline could create temporary pack bonds with any wolves willing to accept their power. Not the permanent mate connections you’re familiar with, but battlefield alliances that enhanced every participant’s abilities.” Elena moved closer, her golden light flickering as she examined the scrolls. “Is that what’s happening now? Some kind of pack bond manifestation?” “A weak echo of one,” Moira confirmed. “Selene’s power is so strong that it’s affecting nearby wolves even without conscious direction. If she could learn to control it, to focus it deliberately…” She trailed off, but the implications were clear. With proper training, I could potentially enhance every Nightshade warrior simultaneously, creating a force capable of standing against Kael’s superior numbers. “How long would that training take?” I asked. Moira’s expression was grim. “Years, normally. The Covenant children began learning control as toddlers, spending decades mastering abilities you’re discovering by accident.” “But we don’t have years,” Elena observed. “We have hours.” “Which is why we’re going to attempt something that’s never been tried before.” Moira pulled another scroll from her collection, this one covered in what looked like ritual instructions. “Forced awakening. Dangerous, potentially fatal, but theoretically capable of unlocking your full potential in a single session.” I stared at the scroll, noting symbols that seemed to writhe and move when I wasn’t looking directly at them. “What exactly would this ritual involve?” “Pain,” Moira said bluntly. “The kind of controlled trauma that forces supernatural abilities to manifest in self-defense. Combined with specific meditation techniques and energy channeling exercises.” “And if it fails?” “Then you die, your power is lost forever, and Nightshade falls to Bloodfang forces.” Her obsidian eyes met mine without flinching. “But if it succeeds, you become what your bloodline was always meant to be a living weapon capable of turning ordinary wolves into legends.” The choice wasn’t really a choice at all. Kael’s forces would reach the compound within hours, and without some dramatic advantage, the coming battle would be a massacre. “What do you need from me?” I asked. Moira smiled, though there was no warmth in the expression. “Everything you have, and probably more than you think you can give.” She began gathering supplies crystals that hummed with stored energy, herbs that made my nose burn, implements I didn’t recognize but that radiated ancient power. As she worked, more healers and warriors filtered into the tent, drawn by forces they couldn’t name. “Word is spreading,” Elena observed quietly. “About what you did during the ambush, about the power you’re manifesting. Half the pack is terrified, but the other half…” “The other half sees hope where there was none before,” completed a familiar voice. I turned to find Darius entering the tent, his armor replaced by simple clothes that showed the extent of his injuries. Bandages covered his chest and arms, and he moved with the careful precision of someone managing significant pain. “You should be resting,” Moira scolded. “I should be preparing my pack for annihilation,” he replied grimly. “Unless Selene’s ritual provides the miracle we need.” He approached the table where Moira had spread her materials, studying the ancient scrolls with the tactical mind of a born strategist. “How certain are you that this will work?” “Not certain at all,” Moira admitted. “The records describe successful awakenings, but they also mention failures. Messy, violent failures that left entire bloodlines extinct.” “Encouraging,” I muttered. Darius caught my eye across the table, his expression serious. “If you’re not ready for this, if you have any doubts, we can try other options. Evacuation, negotiated surrender, something that doesn’t risk your life.” “And let Kael win?” I shook my head firmly. “He’ll never stop hunting me, Darius. Even if I ran to the furthest corners of the world, he’d follow. The only way this ends is with one of us defeated permanently.” “Then we’d better make sure it’s him,” Elena said quietly. Moira finished her preparations and turned to address the growing crowd in the tent. “Everyone except Selene needs to leave. What we’re about to attempt requires absolute concentration, and witnesses will only complicate matters.” But as the healers and warriors began filing out, Darius lingered beside the table. “Whatever happens,” he said quietly, “know that you’ve already done more for this pack than anyone had a right to expect. You don’t owe us your life.” “No,” I agreed. “But I owe myself the chance to become who I was always meant to be.” He nodded slowly, understanding passing between us. Then he too left, leaving me alone with Moira and the ancient power that waited to consume or transform me. “Are you ready?” the healer asked. I looked down at my hands, watching silver light play across my fingers like liquid starfire. Somewhere beyond the tent walls, Kael’s army was advancing, driven by obsession and the promise of conquest. In a few hours, they would reach the Nightshade compound and demand my surrender. They were going to be very disappointed. “I’m ready,” I said.

Pain began with the first ritual mark. Moira carved symbols into my skin with a blade that burned like ice, each cut channeling power that made my bones ache with unfamiliar energy. The ancient script flowed down my arms in precise lines, connecting at points that seemed to pulse with their own heartbeat. “The marks create pathways,” Moira explained as she worked, her voice distant and clinical. “Channels for power to flow through your body without destroying it. The original Covenant bloodlines were born with these naturally, but we’ll have to create them artificially.” Each new symbol sent fire through my veins. I bit my lips to keep from crying out, tasting blood as the ritual blade traced patterns that seemed older than civilization itself. “Focus on the pain,” Moira instructed. “Don’t fight it, don’t try to escape it. Let it burn away everything that isn’t essential.” Easy for her to say. She wasn’t the one being carved like a sacrificial offering. The tent around us had been transformed into something that belonged in ancient legends rather than a military compound. Crystals arranged in geometric patterns hummed with stored energy, while braziers filled with exotic herbs cast strange shadows that seemed to move independently of their flames. “Tell me about the Eclipse Covenant,” I gasped as Moira began work on a particularly complex symbol near my heart. “What happened to them? Why did they disappear?” “Fear,” she replied simply. “Other packs couldn’t tolerate the idea of wolves with godlike power walking among them. The Covenant tried to use their abilities peacefully, but their very existence was seen as a threat to the natural order.” The blade carved deeper, and I felt something fundamental shift inside my chest. Power that had been flowing like a river suddenly became an ocean, vast and deep and hungry for release. “They were hunted,” Moira continued, “systematically exterminated by alliances of lesser packs who feared what they couldn’t understand. The few survivors went into hiding, diluting their bloodlines with ordinary wolves until the abilities became dormant.” “But not lost,” I managed between gritted teeth. “Never lost. Just sleeping, waiting for the right circumstances to awaken.” She paused in her carving to meet my eyes. “Waiting for someone desperate enough to risk everything to unlock what their ancestors left behind.” The final symbol was the worst a spiral pattern that seemed to drill into my forehead like a physical presence. As Moira completed it, every other mark on my body flared to life simultaneously. Silver fire raced along the carved channels, setting my nerves ablaze with supernatural energy. I screamed. The sound that emerged from my throat carried harmonics that shattered two of the ritual crystals and sent ripples through the tent’s fabric. Power exploded outward from my body in waves, washing over everything in range with raw, unfiltered force. Through the overwhelming sensation, I was dimly aware of Moira staggering backward, her face pale with shock. This was beyond what she had expected, beyond what the ancient records had prepared her for. “The meditation!” she shouted over the sound of energy crackling through the air. “You need to center yourself before the power consumes you!” But centering was impossible when every nerve in my body was on fire. The ritual marks blazed like brands, and through them I could feel… everything. Every wolf in the compound, their heartbeats synchronizing with mine. Every blade of grass in the surrounding forest, swaying to rhythms I didn’t understand. The very stones of the mountain, humming with geological songs that had echoed for millennia. I was connected to it all, part of a web of life and power that stretched far beyond anything I had imagined possible. “Selene!” Moira’s voice seemed to come from very far away. “You need to pull back! The connection is too strong it will kill you!” But I didn’t want to pull back. For the first time in my life, I felt complete. The loneliness that had haunted me since childhood, the sense of being permanently displaced, the feeling that I was fundamentally different from everyone around me all of it made sense now. I wasn’t broken. I was just awakening to what I had always been meant to become. The tent flap burst open, admitting Darius and several warriors whose faces showed panic and determination in equal measure. “What’s happening?” Darius demanded, his eyes widening as he took in the scene Moira pressed against the tent wall, me floating several inches above the ground in a cocoon of silver radiance, crystals exploding into fragments that danced through the air like deadly snow. “Awakening,” Moira gasped. “But it’s too much, too fast. She’s accessing power that should take decades to develop safely.” Through the overwhelming sensations, I heard Darius approach. His presence registered differently than the others not just another heartbeat in the web, but something that resonated with my awakening abilities in ways I didn’t understand. “Selene,” he said quietly, his voice somehow cutting through the chaos. “Come back to us.” The simple command created an anchor point in the storm of sensation. I focused on his voice, his presence, using it to pull myself back from the brink of dissolution. Slowly, painfully, I began to withdraw from the vast connection. The silver fire around me dimmed to a manageable glow, and I settled back onto the ground with muscles that felt like water. “Better,” Moira breathed, moving cautiously closer. “You managed to establish control before the power consumed you completely.” I looked down at my arms, seeing the ritual marks still glowing faintly beneath my skin. But they no longer felt like foreign intrusions they felt like part of me, channels through which I could direct abilities that would have destroyed me otherwise. “How do you feel?” Darius asked. I considered the question carefully. Every sense was enhanced beyond normal limits I could hear conversations in distant parts of the compound, smell the approaching storm that still lay hours away, feel the emotional states of every wolf within a mile radius. “Different,” I said finally. “Like I’ve been sleepwalking my entire life and finally woke up.” “And the power? Can you control it?” I held up my hand, letting silver light flow across my fingers in controlled patterns. The energy responded to my will now, no longer the wild force that had nearly consumed me during the ritual. “Getting there,” I admitted. A commotion outside the tent interrupted our conversation. Voices raised in alarm, the sound of running feet, the distinctive call of scouts returning with urgent news. Marcus burst through the tent flap, his face grim with fresh intelligence. “Alpha, Bloodfang forces have reached the outer perimeter. They’re not stopping to make camp Kael is ordering an immediate assault.” Darius cursed under his breath. “How long do we have?” “An hour, maybe less. They’re moving fast, using the cover of the approaching storm to mask their approach.” I pushed myself to my feet, ignoring the protests from muscles that felt like they’d been struck by lightning. The awakening was complete, but barely. I had accessed power beyond imagining, but mastering it would take time I no longer possessed. “Then we fight with what we have,” I said, silver light already beginning to gather around my hands. Through the tent walls, I could feel every Nightshade wolf in the compound their fear, their determination, their desperate hope that somehow they might survive what was coming. It was time to find out if an awakened Eclipse Covenant heir could turn hope into reality.

War drums echoed across the compound as Bloodfang forces emerged from the forest like a tide of shadow and steel. From the walls, I could see Kael’s banners streaming in the wind that preceded the coming storm crimson cloth marked with the snarling wolf head that had once been my own symbol. “Three hundred warriors, just as the scouts reported,” Marcus observed grimly, lowering his spyglass. “Plus siege equipment and what looks like a full complement of battle-mages.” Battle-mages. Wolves trained to channel raw pack energy into destructive force. They couldn’t match the individual power of an Eclipse Covenant heir, but working together they could level entire sections of wall. “Our defenses won’t hold against sustained magical assault,” Darius said quietly. “Not for long.” I studied the approaching forces through the enhanced senses my awakening had provided. Each Bloodfang warrior registered as a distinct presence in my awareness, their intentions clear as daylight. But there was something else, something that made my blood run cold. “Maris is with them,” I said, pointing toward a figure riding beside Kael’s distinctive black destrier. “And she’s… different.” Even at this distance, I could sense the power radiating from my former friend. Not the natural enhancement that came from pack bonds, but something artificial, forced. Magic that had been grafted onto her like a weapon rather than awakened from within. “Bloodfang has its own mages now,” Moira observed, appearing beside us on the wall with her arms full of healing supplies. “Kael must have made alliances, traded resources for magical support.” “Or stolen them,” I replied, remembering the intelligence networks, the systematic betrayals. “He’s been planning this for months, maybe years.” A horn blast from the Bloodfang lines announced the beginning of their assault. But instead of the expected charge, their warriors spread into formation while the battle-mages moved forward. “Magical bombardment,” Darius realized. “They’re going to try to crack our walls before committing infantry.” The first spell struck like a meteor, shattering stone and sending defenders scrambling for cover. Then another, and another, each impact weakening the ancient fortifications that had protected Nightshade for generations. “We can’t just stand here and take this,” Agatha snarled from her position near the main gate. “We need to disrupt their casting somehow.” “Leave that to me,” I said, silver light already beginning to gather around my hands. But before I could act, Moira gripped my arm with surprising strength. “Wait. Look at their formation more carefully.” I followed her gaze, using my enhanced senses to study the Bloodfang positions. What I saw made my heart sink. The battle-mages weren’t just targeting our walls they were creating a containment circle, weaving magical barriers that would prevent anyone from escaping the compound. This wasn’t meant to be a battle at all. It was meant to be a capture operation. “He’s trapping us,” I breathed. “Kael doesn’t want to destroy Nightshade he wants to take it intact, along with everyone inside.” “Including you,” Darius said grimly. Another spell impact shook the walls, followed by Kael’s voice amplified by magical means. His words carried clearly across the battlefield, intended for every ear in the compound. “Wolves of Nightshade! You have harbored a traitor, given shelter to the Luna who betrayed her own pack. Surrender her to justice, and you will be spared. Continue to protect her, and you will share her fate.” Angry shouts rose from the defenders, but I could also hear uncertainty in some voices. Kael’s offer was tempting trade one former enemy for the lives of everyone they cared about. “He’s trying to turn you against me,” I observed. “Let him try,” Agatha called back, her sword gleaming as she raised it defiantly. “We’ve seen what kind of justice Bloodfang offers.” But the magical bombardment was intensifying. Cracks appeared in the main wall, spreading like spiderwebs with each new impact. At this rate, the defenses would collapse within minutes. “I have to end this quickly,” I said, power beginning to build within the ritual channels Moira had carved. “Before they break through.” “Selene, wait ” Darius began. I didn’t wait. Silver fire exploded from my body as I vaulted over the wall, landing in the open ground between the two forces. The impact of my arrival sent shockwaves through both armies, causing warriors on both sides to stumble. “Kael!” I called, my voice carrying supernatural harmonics that made the very air tremble. “You want me? Come and take me yourself!” The magical bombardment ceased as every eye fixed on me. I stood alone in the killing ground between two armies, silver radiance blazing from my skin like captured starfire. Kael spurred his destrier forward, stopping just beyond sword range. Up close, I could see how the months had changed him his face was gaunt with obsession, his eyes burning with the fever of someone who had sacrificed everything for a single goal. “My beautiful Luna,” he said, his voice carrying across the sudden silence. “Look what you’ve become. Look what power you’ve been hiding from me.” “I’m not hiding anymore,” I replied. “And I’m not your Luna.” “You will always be mine,” he snarled. “The Moon Goddess herself bound us together. No amount of borrowed power can change that.” Silver fire flared around me as anger surged through the awakened channels. “The bond is broken. You severed it yourself when you chose another.” “A temporary convenience.” Kael gestured toward Maris, who rode forward to flank him. “Easily discarded when you return to your proper place.” Maris’s presence hit me like a physical blow. The woman I had trusted above all others had been transformed into something alien, her natural warmth replaced by cold magical enhancement. When she smiled, it was with teeth that gleamed too sharp, eyes that held no recognition of our former friendship. “Hello, Selene,” she said, her voice layered with magical harmonics. “Did you miss me?” “What did he do to you?” I whispered, seeing the magical grafts that covered her arms like metallic veins. “He made me powerful,” she replied. “Strong enough to drag you home where you belong.” The two of them flanked me now, their combined presence radiating threat and supernatural enhancement. Behind them, three hundred Bloodfang warriors waited for the order to charge. But I was no longer the broken Luna they had cast aside. I was something else entirely awakened, empowered, and absolutely furious at the cost of their ambitions. “You want to see power?” I asked, letting silver fire build until it blazed like a miniature sun. “Let me show you what you discarded.” The battle for Nightshade’s future was about to begin in earnest.

Power sang in my veins as Kael and Maris circled me like predators stalking wounded prey. But I was no longer wounded I was awakened, transformed, connected to forces they couldn’t begin to comprehend. “Last chance, Selene,” Kael called, his voice carrying across the battlefield. “Surrender now, and your new friends might survive what’s coming.” “Counter-offer,” I replied, silver fire blazing brighter around my hands. “Withdraw now, and you might survive what I’ve become.” Maris laughed, the sound sharp and artificial. “Arrogant as always. Do you really think your borrowed power can stand against proper magical training?” She raised her hands, and dark energy began to coalesce around her fingers not the natural pack magic I was familiar with, but something that reeked of corruption and forced enhancement. The grafted channels in her arms pulsed with sickly light as she prepared her attack. “This isn’t you,” I said, trying one last time to reach the woman who had once been my closest friend. “Whatever he’s done to you, whatever he’s promised ” “He promised me everything you had,” Maris snarled. “Title, power, respect. And when I help him reclaim you, I’ll have it all permanently.” The dark energy lashed out like a whip, striking the ground where I had been standing. But I was no longer there the awakening had enhanced my speed beyond human limitations, letting me dodge attacks that should have been impossible to avoid. My counter-strike came instantly. Silver fire erupted from my hands, forming barriers that deflected Maris’s follow-up spells while I assessed the situation. Behind the two of them, Kael’s warriors were forming into assault formation, waiting for their leaders to subdue me before launching their main attack. I couldn’t fight three hundred enemies and win. But maybe I didn’t have to fight them all at once. Power flowed through the ritual channels Moira had carved, connecting me to every living thing within range. The Nightshade wolves on the walls, their heartbeats synchronizing with mine. The very stones of the mountain, humming with geological energy. Even some of the Bloodfang warriors, their natural pack bonds creating vulnerabilities I could exploit. “You feel it, don’t you?” I called to the assembled armies. “The connection. The power that flows between all wolves, regardless of pack loyalty.” Several Bloodfang warriors shifted uneasily, their weapons wavering as they sensed the supernatural forces building around me. “Eclipse Covenant magic,” Kael spat, recognition dawning in his fevered eyes. “I should have guessed. The lost bloodline, thought extinct for good reason.” “Not lost,” I corrected. “Just sleeping.” I reached out through the awakened connections, touching the minds of every wolf within range. Not to control that would have been an abomination but to offer them choice. To show them what they were really fighting for. Images flashed through the battlefield like shared dreams. Maris’s betrayal, revealed in all its calculated cruelty. Kael’s obsession, displayed in memories of the night he had cast me aside. The intelligence networks that had led to so many deaths, the systematic deceptions that had made this war inevitable. Several Bloodfang warriors lowered their weapons, horror dawning on their faces as they saw the truth their leaders had hidden. “Lies!” Maris shrieked, dark energy lashing out in all directions. “Illusions meant to weaken your resolve!” But the damage was done. Doubt rippled through the Bloodfang ranks like poison, creating gaps in their formation that had nothing to do with military tactics. Kael saw it too, and his face contorted with rage. “Enough games,” he snarled, drawing a sword that gleamed with its own malevolent light. “If I can’t have you willingly, I’ll take you broken.” He spurred his destrier forward in a charge that should have trampled me into the ground. But instead of dodging, I stood my ground and let silver fire explode outward in a dome of protective energy. The impact was tremendous. Kael’s enhanced blade struck my barrier with force that should have shattered mountains, but the Eclipse Covenant power held. More than held it reflected the attack back at him, sending both horse and rider tumbling across the battlefield. Maris screamed in fury, pouring everything she had into a spell that turned the air itself into weapons. Dark energy formed into spears, swords, arrows, all of them aimed at my heart. I caught them all in silver light, holding the deadly projectiles suspended inches from my skin. Then, with careful precision, I transformed them into something else entirely healing energy that flowed out to touch every wounded wolf on both sides of the battle. “Stop fighting each other,” I called, my voice carrying across the entire battlefield. “Look at what your leaders have cost you. Look at what they’re willing to sacrifice for their personal ambitions.” More Bloodfang warriors stepped back, their loyalty cracking under the weight of revealed truth. But their battle-mages remained committed, weaving spells that turned the very ground into quicksand, trying to trap me in place while Kael recovered. I sank into the earth up to my knees before the awakened power flared again. Silver fire didn’t just free me from the trap it transformed the spell into something beneficial, turning poisoned ground into fertile soil that bloomed with wildflowers. “Impossible,” one of the battle-mages breathed. “Not impossible,” I corrected. “Just awakened to what magic was always meant to be.” The Eclipse Covenant hadn’t been warriors in the traditional sense. They had been healers, builders, wolves who used their power to nurture life rather than destroy it. But they had also been formidable when threatened, capable of turning any attack into something that served their purposes instead. Kael hauled himself upright, blood streaming from a dozen wounds. “You think this changes anything? You’re still one wolf against an army!” “No,” said a familiar voice behind me. “She’s one wolf fighting beside an army.” I turned to see Darius leading a charge of Nightshade warriors down from the compound walls. But they weren’t alone several dozen Bloodfang wolves had switched sides, their weapons now pointed at their former packmates. The revelation of truth had shattered Kael’s force more effectively than any military strategy. “Traitors!” Maris shrieked, dark energy lashing out at the defectors. “I’ll kill you all!” But her spells met silver barriers as I interposed myself between the fleeing wolves and their former leaders. The Eclipse Covenant power wasn’t just about personal enhancement it was about protecting those who couldn’t protect themselves. “This ends now,” I announced, gathering every scrap of awakened energy. “No more lies, no more manipulation, no more war over personal obsessions.” Silver fire erupted skyward like a beacon, visible for miles in every direction. And with it came a choice that every wolf on the battlefield could feel in their bones continue fighting for leaders who had betrayed their trust, or lay down weapons and seek a better path. The response was immediate and overwhelming. Weapons clattered to the ground as Bloodfang warriors surrendered, their loyalty finally broken beyond repair. Only Kael and Maris remained defiant, dark power swirling around them as they prepared for a final assault. “If I can’t have you,” Kael snarled, “then no one can.” The spell he began weaving was pure destruction, designed to kill everyone within a hundred yards regardless of their allegiances. But I was ready for him. Silver fire met dark magic in a collision that lit up the sky like a second sun. And when the light faded, only one of us remained standing.

The aftermath of magical collision left the battlefield eerily quiet. Smoke rose from scorched earth where conflicting energies had torn reality itself, while the scent of ozone and burned magic hung heavy in the air. Kael lay motionless twenty feet away, his body twisted and broken by forces no mortal frame was meant to withstand. The sword that had gleamed with malevolent power was now just ordinary steel, its enchantments consumed in the magical conflagration. Maris had fared little better. The artificial enhancements that had made her so dangerous were gone, leaving her unconscious and eerily peaceful. For the first time in months, she looked like the woman I had once called friend. Around us, the combined armies watched in stunned silence. The demonstration of Eclipse Covenant power had ended the battle before it truly began, but at a cost I was only beginning to understand. I tried to take a step forward and nearly collapsed. The awakened power that had flowed through me so effortlessly during combat was now a guttering flame, barely enough to keep me conscious. Every ritual mark Moira had carved burned like acid, and I could feel the channels themselves beginning to crack under the strain of what I had attempted. “Selene!” Darius reached me just as my legs gave out, catching me before I could hit the ground. “Talk to me. Are you injured?” “Not injured,” I gasped. “Drained. The power… it’s more than my body can handle safely.” Through my enhanced senses still active despite my exhaustion I could feel the magical aftermath rippling outward. Every wolf for miles would know that something unprecedented had happened here, that forces thought extinct had returned to the world. “We need to get you to the healers,” Darius said, lifting me carefully. “Wait.” I caught his arm with what little strength remained. “Check on them first. Kael and Maris. They might still be alive.” He hesitated, clearly reluctant to leave my side, but duty won out. While he examined the fallen leaders, I let my awareness expand one final time, checking the status of everyone on the battlefield. The Bloodfang army was in complete disarray. Nearly half had surrendered outright, their weapons abandoned as they grappled with the revelations my power had forced them to confront. The remainder stood in confused clusters, leaderless and uncertain what to do next. Among the Nightshade defenders, exhaustion and relief warred for dominance. They had survived what should have been an impossible battle, but the cost was yet to be determined. “Kael is alive,” Darius reported, returning to my side. “Barely. Whatever you did to him, it broke more than just his magic. Maris is unconscious but stable. The artificial enhancements are completely gone.” “Good,” I said, meaning it. For all their crimes, I hadn’t wanted to become a killer. “Alpha!” Marcus approached at a run, his face grim with fresh concerns. “We have a problem. Reports are coming in from our scouts other packs are mobilizing. Word of the battle is spreading faster than expected.” Darius cursed under his breath. “How many?” “At least three major packs, possibly more. They’re converging on our territory from different directions.” The implications hit me like a physical blow. My display of Eclipse Covenant power hadn’t just ended this battle it had announced to the entire region that the bloodline everyone feared had returned. They wouldn’t wait to see if I was peaceful or hostile. They would simply assume the worst and act accordingly. “A new war,” I whispered. “Because of what I am.” “Because of what you represent,” Darius corrected gently. “The return of power that was thought safely extinct. They’re acting out of fear, not logic.” He was probably right, but that didn’t make the situation any less dire. Nightshade had just survived one battle, only to face the prospect of several more against enemies who would be better prepared for what they faced. “I have to leave,” I realized with growing certainty. “As long as I’m here, you’ll be a target. Other packs will keep coming until ” “No.” Darius’s voice carried absolute finality. “You’re not running again. We face this together, or not at all.” Before I could argue, Moira appeared at my other side, her healer’s instincts overriding any other concerns. “She needs immediate treatment,” she announced. “The ritual channels are destabilizing, and if they collapse completely…” She didn’t need to finish. I could feel it myself the power that had awakened was consuming me from within, burning through pathways that hadn’t been designed to carry such energy. “The healing tents,” Darius decided. “Everything else can wait until she’s stable.” As they carried me back toward the compound, I caught a glimpse of the broader battlefield. Bloodfang and Nightshade warriors were working together now, tending the wounded without regard for former allegiances. The shared revelation of truth had created bonds that transcended old rivalries. But as consciousness faded around the edges of my vision, I wondered if awakening to my true nature had come too late to save anyone including myself.

I woke to the sound of chanting. Ancient voices wove through the air in harmonies that seemed older than stone, their words in a language that bypassed my conscious mind and spoke directly to my blood. The melody was hauntingly familiar the same lullaby that had echoed through my visions, the song that had burned itself into my dreams. My eyes opened to find myself lying on cold marble beneath a vaulted ceiling that disappeared into shadows. Moonlight streamed through stained glass windows, painting the floor in patterns of silver and blue that pulsed in rhythm with the chanting. The Hollow Moon Temple. I recognized it from my time as a servant, though I had never been inside before. This was where the Nightshade pack worshipped their ancestors, where ancient rituals were performed under the moon’s watchful eye. “You’re awake.” Moira’s voice came from somewhere to my left. “Good. I was beginning to worry we’d lost you entirely.” I tried to sit up and immediately regretted it. Pain lanced through every muscle, and the ritual marks carved into my skin felt like they were on fire. “How long was I unconscious?” “Three days. Your body shut down completely after the power expenditure.” Moira appeared in my peripheral vision, her face etched with exhaustion and concern. “The awakening channels were never meant to carry that much energy. You nearly burned yourself out permanently.” Three days. I had been unconscious for three days while… “What happened to the armies? The battle?” “Ended when you collapsed. Most of Bloodfang surrendered immediately seeing their leaders defeated and their cause revealed as lies broke whatever fight remained in them.” Moira helped me sit up slowly, supporting my weight as the world spun around me. “Kael is alive but broken. His magical enhancements were completely destroyed, and something about the power backlash damaged his mind. He barely remembers his own name.” “And Maris?” “Recovering. The artificial grafts left her system poisoned, but she should survive. Whether she’ll retain any memories of her actions…” Moira shrugged. “Time will tell.” I looked around the temple, noting the way moonlight seemed to bend and focus on the altar where I lay. “Why am I here instead of the healing tents?” “Because normal healing couldn’t help you. The damage you sustained wasn’t physical it was spiritual, supernatural. Only the old rituals could reach the kind of trauma an Eclipse Covenant awakening inflicts.” The chanting grew louder, and I realized we weren’t alone in the temple. Figures in silver robes moved through the shadows, their faces hidden by deep hoods. But their voices were familiar Nightshade wolves I had worked beside, fought beside, bled beside. “They’ve been here for three days,” Moira explained. “Maintaining the ritual that’s keeping you anchored to this world. The awakening tried to dissolve you back into pure energy. Without their constant effort…” She didn’t need to finish. I would have died, consumed by power too great for any mortal frame to contain. “Thank you,” I whispered to the chanting figures. Several nodded acknowledgment, never breaking the rhythm that held me together. “There’s more,” Moira continued. “While you’ve been unconscious, representatives from other packs have been arriving. Word of the Eclipse Covenant’s return has spread across the entire region.” My heart sank. “How many?” “Seven major packs so far, with more expected. Some come as allies, drawn by the promise of fighting beside legendary power. Others…” Her expression darkened. “Others remember why the Covenant was exterminated the first time.” I closed my eyes, feeling the weight of history pressing down on my shoulders. My awakening hadn’t just changed my own fate it had destabilized the entire regional balance of power. “Where’s Darius?” I asked. “Meeting with the representatives. Trying to prevent a war that would consume every pack in the mountains.” Moira’s voice carried deep worry. “So far he’s managed to keep them talking instead of fighting, but patience is wearing thin.” “They want to see me.” “Some want to test you, to determine if you’re truly as powerful as the stories claim. Others want to kill you before you become too dangerous to stop.” Moira met my eyes directly. “And a few want to worship you as the return of divine power to the world.” The last option was somehow more terrifying than the others. I had never wanted to be anyone’s goddess, never sought the kind of reverence that turned people into fanatics. “I need to see Darius,” I said, trying to swing my legs over the altar’s edge. “You need to rest,” Moira countered firmly. “The awakening nearly killed you. Pushing yourself too soon could finish what the power expenditure started.” But even as she spoke, I could hear commotion from outside the temple. Raised voices, the sound of weapons being drawn, the distinctive tension that preceded violence. Through the stained glass windows, I caught glimpses of torchlight and moving figures. Too many figures, arranged in what looked suspiciously like battle formations. “They’re not going to wait for me to recover,” I realized. Moira followed my gaze, her face paling as she took in the scene outside. “The negotiations must have failed.” I forced myself upright, ignoring the protests from every part of my body. The chanting voices rose in pitch, their rhythm becoming urgent as they sensed the approaching crisis. “Help me to my feet,” I commanded. “Selene, you’re not ready ” “I’m never going to be ready,” I interrupted. “But ready or not, my people need me.” The word surprised me as soon as it left my mouth. My people. When had I started thinking of the Nightshade wolves that way? When had their survival become more important than my own? But there was no time to examine the shift. Outside the temple, steel was beginning to ring against steel as diplomatic words gave way to deadly action. Moira helped me stand, her hands glowing with healing energy that did little to ease the bone-deep exhaustion. “If you insist on this madness, at least take some protection.” She gestured to the altar behind us, where someone had laid out a set of armor unlike anything I had ever seen. The metal gleamed with its own inner light, silver plates inscribed with symbols that seemed to move when I wasn’t looking directly at them. “Eclipse Covenant battle gear,” she explained. “Found in the temple’s deepest vaults, waiting for someone with the bloodline to claim it.” I reached for the armor with trembling fingers, gasping as the metal responded to my touch. It was warm, almost alive, molding itself to my frame as though it had been crafted specifically for me. The moment the final piece settled into place, power flowed back into my depleted channels. Not the overwhelming flood of the awakening, but a steady stream that reinforced my failing strength. “Better?” Moira asked. I flexed my fingers experimentally, watching silver light dance across the armor’s surface. “Much.” The temple doors burst open, admitting Darius and several warriors whose faces showed panic and desperation. Behind them, the sounds of battle were growing louder. “Selene,” Darius said, relief flooding his voice when he saw me upright. “Thank the goddess. We need you out there.” “What’s the situation?” “Seven packs have formed a coalition against us. They’re demanding your surrender for execution, claiming you’re too dangerous to let live.” His gray eyes were grim with the weight of impossible odds. “We’re outnumbered ten to one.” I walked toward the temple doors, my armor humming with contained energy. “Then we’d better even those odds.” As I stepped into the night air, I could see the coalition forces surrounding the compound like a living wall of steel and fang. Hundreds of wolves from across the region, united in their fear of what I represented. But they had made one critical mistake in their calculations. They had assumed I would fight like the Eclipse Covenant of legend alone, isolated, relying solely on individual power. They were about to learn that this Covenant heir had something her ancestors never possessed: a pack willing to stand with her against the world. Silver fire blazed to life around me as I strode toward the gates, and behind me, every Nightshade wolf felt their strength double. It was time to show them what unity truly meant

The coalition forces spread across the valley like a living sea of steel and shadow, their banners streaming in the wind that carried the scent of approaching storm. Seven major packs, unified in their fear of what I represented, had brought their finest warriors to end the Eclipse Covenant bloodline once and for all. From the compound walls, I could see their formation not the chaotic mob I had hoped for, but disciplined battle lines that spoke of careful coordination. These weren’t frightened wolves acting on impulse. They were seasoned fighters who had planned this assault down to the smallest detail. “Ironmaw holds the center,” Marcus reported, his spyglass trained on the enemy positions. “Shadowmere and Frostclaw on the flanks. The others are spread in support formations.” “Battle-mages?” I asked, though I could already sense them through my awakened abilities dozens of wolves trained in combat magic, their power focused and ready. “At least fifty, possibly more. They’re masking their signatures, but the concentration of magical energy is… significant.” Significant enough to level the entire compound if properly coordinated. Even with Eclipse Covenant power flowing through me, I wasn’t certain I could counter that much focused magical force. “Our numbers?” Darius asked from beside me. “Two hundred Nightshade warriors, plus the Bloodfang defectors who chose to stay.” Agatha’s voice was grim. “Against roughly two thousand coalition forces.” Ten to one odds, just as Darius had estimated. In any conventional battle, those numbers would mean certain annihilation. But this wouldn’t be a conventional battle. “They’re moving,” Elena observed from her position near the main gate. “Advance scouts, testing our defensive positions.” I watched the enemy probes approach, small groups of warriors moving with careful precision. They weren’t trying to breach our defenses yet they were mapping them, looking for weaknesses to exploit in the main assault. “Let them look,” I said quietly. “They won’t find what they’re expecting.” The Eclipse Covenant armor hummed against my skin, its ancient power resonating with the awakened channels Moira had carved. But more than that, I could feel every wolf in the compound their heartbeats synchronizing with mine, their strength flowing into shared reserves that multiplied rather than divided. This was what the original Covenant had never fully understood. They had focused on individual power, on standing apart from ordinary wolves. But true strength came from connection, from bonds that enhanced everyone rather than elevating one. A horn blast echoed across the valley as the coalition forces began their advance. Not a charge they were too disciplined for that but a methodical approach that would bring overwhelming force to bear on our weakest points. “Here they come,” Darius said unnecessarily. I placed my hand on his shoulder, feeling the connection between us flare with silver light. Through him, I reached every Nightshade warrior, every Bloodfang defector who had chosen to stand with us, every wolf willing to fight for something greater than fear. Power flowed outward like a tide, not overwhelming or controlling, but offering. Each warrior could choose how much enhancement to accept, how much of themselves to share with the collective strength. The response was immediate and overwhelming. Every wolf on our walls blazed with silver radiance as they accepted the connection, their abilities enhanced beyond anything they had ever experienced. “By the goddess,” Agatha breathed, staring down at her hands as they glowed with supernatural light. “What have you done to us?” “I’ve shown you what we could always have been,” I replied. “If we choose to stand together.” The coalition forces struck our outer defenses like a tsunami of steel and fang. But instead of the quick breakthrough they expected, they met resistance that defied all tactical logic. Our warriors moved with impossible coordination, their enhanced strength turning defensive positions into impregnable fortresses. Magical bombardments that should have shattered stone were absorbed and redirected, turned into healing energy that flowed through our ranks. Assault teams that broke through one section found themselves facing defenders who had materialized from thin air, moving faster than thought. “Impossible,” I heard one of the coalition battle-mages shout. “They’re sharing power somehow! Individual enhancement on a pack-wide scale!” They were right, of course. But understanding what I was doing and countering it were very different things. The first assault wave shattered against our defenses like water against stone. The second fared little better, despite concentrated magical support. By the third attempt, I could see doubt creeping into the coalition ranks. But their leaders weren’t finished. Through my enhanced senses, I felt them regrouping, consolidating their magical resources for one overwhelming strike. If they couldn’t break us with conventional tactics, they would simply obliterate the entire compound and everything in it. “They’re preparing something large,” Moira observed, her healer’s instincts picking up the building magical pressure. “Coordinated casting on a scale I’ve never seen before.” I could feel it too fifty battle-mages weaving their power together into something that would dwarf even the magical collision that had defeated Kael. This wouldn’t be targeted destruction; it would be absolute annihilation. “Can you counter it?” Darius asked. I considered the question honestly. The Eclipse Covenant armor was channeling vast amounts of power, and every wolf in the compound was contributing their strength to our shared reserves. But what the coalition was building felt like the wrath of gods made manifest. “I don’t know,” I admitted. “But I’m going to try.” I vaulted over the wall, landing in the open ground between the two forces just as I had done when facing Kael. But this time, I wasn’t alone. Silver light blazed from every Nightshade warrior as they followed me over the walls, their enhanced abilities turning them into legends made flesh. The coalition forces fell back instinctively, their confidence shaken by the sight of wolves who blazed like captured starlight. But their battle-mages continued their casting, the air itself beginning to warp under the pressure of accumulated power. “Stand down!” I called across the battlefield, my voice carrying supernatural harmonics that made the very mountains tremble. “This doesn’t have to end in slaughter!” “The Eclipse Covenant must not be allowed to rise again!” The response came from the coalition’s center, where a wolf in elaborate ceremonial armor stood surrounded by magical advisors. “Your bloodline was exterminated once for good reason!” “Because you feared what you couldn’t control,” I shot back. “Because you preferred weakness to strength, division to unity!” The magical pressure peaked, reality itself beginning to fray at the edges as fifty battle-mages prepared to unleash concentrated destruction. In a few seconds, everything I cared about would be reduced to ash and memory. But I had one card left to play. Instead of trying to counter their magic directly, I reached out through every connection I had forged. Not just to the Nightshade wolves, or the Bloodfang defectors, but to every living thing within range. The trees, the grass, the very stones of the mountain all of it connected by forces older than civilization. And through those connections, I offered a choice. The coalition’s spell discharged like the birth of a new star, raw destruction given form and purpose. But instead of obliterating everything in its path, it struck something none of them had expected. A barrier made not of magic, but of will. The combined determination of every living thing for miles around, united in the simple desire to survive. The magical collision lit up the sky like a second dawn, visible for hundreds of miles in every direction. When the light finally faded, both armies stood in stunned silence. The compound was intact. Every wolf on both sides remained standing, protected by forces they couldn’t begin to understand. “How?” the coalition leader breathed. “By remembering what we all are,” I replied, silver fire dying to a gentle glow around my hands. “Wolves. Pack animals. Stronger together than we could ever be apart.” I looked around at the assembled armies, seeing fear giving way to wonder, hostility transforming into curiosity. “The Eclipse Covenant isn’t returning to rule over you,” I continued. “It’s returning to serve. To protect. To unite what was always meant to be one.” The silence stretched for long moments. Then, one by one, weapons began dropping to the ground as coalition warriors made their choice. They had come to destroy the return of legendary power. Instead, they had discovered what that power was truly meant for

The aftermath of victory was quieter than the battle itself. Across the valley, wolves from eight different packs worked side by side, tending the wounded and clearing away the debris of abandoned weapons. The silver light that had blazed so brilliantly during our confrontation now flickered gently between individuals, creating connections that transcended old rivalries. I sat on a boulder overlooking the scene, the Eclipse Covenant armor still humming against my skin but its power banked to manageable levels. Every muscle in my body ached, and I could feel the familiar hollow exhaustion that followed major power expenditure. But this time, it felt different sustainable rather than destructive. “Regrets?” Darius asked, settling beside me with the careful movements of someone whose own reserves were thoroughly depleted. “About which part? Revealing what I am, starting a war, or ending it with magic that shouldn’t exist?” His lips quirked in what might have been amusement. “Any of it. All of it.” I considered the question while watching former enemies share water and medical supplies. “No,” I said finally. “For the first time since this began, I don’t have regrets about my choices.” Below us, a delegation from the coalition leadership was approaching the compound gates. Their weapons were sheathed, their banners lowered clear signs of peaceful intent. But I could sense their underlying tension, their uncertainty about what came next. “They’ll want to negotiate,” Darius observed. “They’ll want to understand,” I corrected. “What I am, what I want, whether the Eclipse Covenant represents a threat or an opportunity.” The delegation consisted of five Alphas, each representing one of the major coalition packs. I recognized some faces from intelligence reports leaders known for their tactical brilliance, their political cunning, their absolute dedication to their people’s survival. The kind of wolves who would make dangerous enemies or invaluable allies. “Selene of the Eclipse Covenant,” the lead Alpha said as they approached. She was perhaps fifty summers old, with silver-streaked hair and eyes that held the weight of decades in leadership. “I am Alpha Theron of Shadowmere. We come seeking words, not war.” “Then you’re welcome here,” I replied, rising to meet them. “Though I should point out that I’m still technically Selene of Nightshade. The Eclipse Covenant is a bloodline, not a pack.” “A distinction that may prove important,” another Alpha observed a younger man whose Ironmaw colors marked him as one of Darius’s traditional rivals. “Your display of power suggests abilities that could… reshape existing territorial arrangements.” The careful phrasing didn’t disguise his real concern. If I could enhance entire armies, what was to stop me from conquering every pack in the region? “Eclipse Covenant power doesn’t work that way,” I said, letting silver light dance briefly across my fingertips. “It requires willing participation, genuine connection. I can’t force wolves to accept enhancement any more than I can force them to trust me.” “But you could withdraw that enhancement,” Alpha Theron said shrewdly. “Create dependency that serves your interests.” She wasn’t wrong. The abilities I had awakened did carry that potential for abuse. But they also carried safeguards that the original Covenant had apparently understood better than their enemies. “Try to sever the connection,” I said, extending my hand toward her. She hesitated, then reached out to brush her fingers against mine. The moment our skin made contact, I felt her strength flow into the shared network that connected every willing wolf in the valley. “Now try to pull away,” I instructed. She attempted to withdraw from the connection and gasped in surprise when it held firm. Not because I was controlling it, but because her own instincts rebelled against the separation. “The enhancement creates mutual dependency,” I explained as she stared at her glowing fingertips. “I need willing participants to channel power safely, and they benefit from abilities beyond their natural limits. It’s symbiotic, not parasitic.” “Fascinating,” the Ironmaw Alpha murmured. “And terrifying. Such power could unite every pack in the region… or tear them apart fighting for access to it.” “Which is why I’m not offering to rule anyone,” I said firmly. “The Eclipse Covenant serves. It protects. It connects those willing to be connected. But it doesn’t govern.” The delegation exchanged meaningful glances, their political minds already working through implications I was still discovering myself. “You’re proposing an alliance structure,” Alpha Theron realized. “Voluntary cooperation enhanced by supernatural abilities, but without traditional pack hierarchies.” “I’m proposing survival,” I corrected. “In a few years, maybe less, threats will emerge that no single pack can handle alone. Climate changes that force mass migrations. Resource conflicts that span entire regions. Other supernatural bloodlines awakening to reclaim ancient territories.” I could see them processing this, their tactical minds shifting from immediate concerns to longer-term strategic planning. “And you believe the Eclipse Covenant can help us prepare for such challenges?” the Ironmaw Alpha asked. “I believe united packs can survive what divided ones cannot,” I replied. “The Covenant abilities just make that unity more effective.” A commotion behind us announced new arrivals. Moira emerged from the compound accompanied by two figures I recognized with a mixture of relief and trepidation Kael and Maris, both conscious and coherent for the first time since our magical confrontation. Kael looked like a shadow of his former self. The obsessive intensity that had driven him was gone, replaced by hollow confusion. The magical enhancements that had made him so dangerous were completely destroyed, leaving him to grapple with memories he couldn’t quite fit together. Maris appeared healthier, though the artificial grafts that had enhanced her abilities had left scars across her arms and chest. When her eyes met mine, I saw recognition there and something that might have been shame. “Selene,” she said quietly, her voice carrying none of its former venom. “I… remember things. What I did. What we did.” “You were enhanced against your will,” I replied, though we both knew the truth was more complicated. “Magical coercion that made your natural emotions into weapons.” “But the emotions were real,” she said, tears beginning to stream down her face. “The jealousy, the ambition, the desire to take everything you had. The magic just… amplified what was already there.” Kael remained silent, his gaze vacant and unfocused. Whatever damage the magical backlash had caused seemed to have removed his ability to form coherent thoughts about recent events. “What happens to them?” Alpha Theron asked, her tone carefully neutral. “They’re under Nightshade protection until they can make their own choices,” Darius replied firmly. “Kael needs extensive healing that may take years. Maris…” He looked at my former friend with something approaching pity. “Maris will have to decide what kind of wolf she wants to be without artificial enhancement.” The political implications weren’t lost on anyone present. Two former enemies, now dependent on the mercy of those they had tried to destroy. It was either a powerful symbol of reconciliation or a dangerous precedent for treating defeated foes. “The Bloodfang pack needs leadership,” the Ironmaw Alpha observed. “With their Alpha incapacitated and their Luna…” He gestured vaguely at Maris. “Their territory could become contested ground.” “Not if it’s brought under the protection of our new alliance,” I said, the idea crystallizing as I spoke. “Voluntary integration that preserves pack identity while preventing conflicts over resources.” “You’re talking about fundamental changes to how packs interact,” Alpha Theron said slowly. “Territory sharing, resource pooling, coordinated defense against external threats.” “I’m talking about evolution,” I replied. “The old ways brought us to the brink of regional war over personal obsessions. Maybe it’s time to try something better.” The delegation fell silent as they considered the magnitude of what I was proposing. Not just an end to this particular conflict, but a complete restructuring of inter-pack relationships. “It would require trust,” one of the other Alphas said finally. “More trust than has existed between packs in generations.” “Then we start small,” I suggested. “Shared patrols along disputed borders. Joint training exercises. Cultural exchanges that let wolves from different packs understand each other.” “Enhanced by Eclipse Covenant abilities?” Alpha Theron asked. “When appropriate and requested,” I agreed. “The power serves the alliance, not the other way around.” As if summoned by our conversation, silver light began flickering between the assembled wolves throughout the valley. Not the blazing radiance of battle, but something gentler the soft glow of genuine connection taking root. “The bonds are already forming,” Moira observed, approaching our group with Elena and several other Nightshade wolves. “I can see the magical signatures strengthening between individuals from different packs.” She was right. What had begun as battlefield necessity was evolving into something deeper relationships that transcended old loyalties and created new possibilities. “So we try,” Alpha Theron said decisively. “A voluntary alliance with Eclipse Covenant enhancement as both symbol and practical tool. If it works…” “If it works, we’ll have created something that’s never existed before,” I finished. “A regional confederation based on mutual benefit rather than conquest.” “And if it fails?” I looked around at the growing connections, the former enemies working together, the hope beginning to replace fear in wolf after wolf. “Then we’ll have tried something worth failing for.”

Two weeks after the battle, the Hollow Moon Temple had been transformed into something unprecedented a meeting place for representatives from twelve different packs, all working to establish the framework of an alliance that had no historical precedent. I stood before the altar where I had recovered from my awakening, watching delegates debate territorial agreements with the same passion their ancestors had once reserved for warfare. The ancient stones hummed with gentle power, responding to the silver connections that now linked wolves from across the region. “Resource sharing protocols for the eastern valleys,” Marcus announced, consulting a scroll that seemed to grow longer with each passing day. “Ironmaw provides mineral rights, Shadowmere offers hunting access, Frostclaw maintains the mountain passes…” The complexity was staggering. Each pack brought unique strengths and needs to the alliance, requiring careful negotiation to ensure everyone benefited equally. But slowly, painstakingly, they were making it work. “And the Bloodfang territory?” asked Alpha Theron, who had become something of an unofficial spokesperson for the coalition-turned-alliance. “Under temporary protection while we establish long-term governance,” Darius replied. “Several smaller packs have expressed interest in settlement rights, with the understanding that they’ll be bound by alliance protocols.” It was working. Not perfectly, not without disputes and complications, but it was working. The Eclipse Covenant connections helped, allowing delegates to sense each other’s genuine emotions and intentions, making deception nearly impossible. But there were still challenges. “The Coastal Packs are requesting entry into the alliance,” Elena reported from her new position as communications coordinator. “They’ve heard rumors about our abilities and want to determine if they’re compatible with our structure.” “More packs mean more complications,” Agatha observed from her seat near the altar. “At some point, we’ll reach a size where coordination becomes impossible.” She had a point. The current alliance already stretched my abilities to maintain meaningful connections with everyone involved. Adding more packs might dilute the bonds that held us together. “Perhaps we need to consider regional chapters,” I suggested. “Smaller alliances that coordinate with each other but maintain local autonomy.” “A confederation of confederations?” Moira mused from where she was tending a brazier filled with herbs that helped amplify the temple’s natural power. “Complex, but potentially more stable than trying to micromanage every pack interaction.” The debate continued well into the evening, as it had every night since the alliance’s formation. But the arguments now centered on how to build something better rather than how to destroy each other, which felt like progress. As the formal session ended and delegates began retiring to their temporary quarters, I found myself alone with Darius in the temple’s main chamber. The silver connections between us had grown stronger over the past weeks, not quite the mate bond I had shared with Kael but something deeper and more complex. “Regrets now?” he asked, settling beside me on the altar steps. “About starting a political revolution instead of just ending a personal conflict?” I pretended to consider it seriously. “No, I think I’m still comfortable with accidentally reshaping regional governance.” His laugh was warm and genuine, the sound echoing pleasantly off the ancient stones. “Accidentally?” “Well, mostly accidentally,” I admitted. “I did want to prevent future wars, but I wasn’t exactly planning to become the supernatural glue holding together a dozen fractious packs.” “And yet here we are.” “Here we are,” I agreed. We sat in comfortable silence, watching silver light play between the temple’s carved pillars. Outside, I could sense the growing network of connections that linked alliance members across hundreds of miles bonds of trust and mutual support that were becoming stronger every day. But beneath the satisfaction of our progress, something nagged at me. A sense of unease that had been growing stronger as the alliance expanded, whispers at the edge of my consciousness that spoke of watching eyes and patient malice. “There’s something I need to tell you,” Darius said eventually, his tone becoming serious. I turned to look at him, noting the tension in his shoulders. “What is it?” “Scouts have reported unusual activity along the far northern borders. Wolves moving in organized formations, but not from any packs we recognize.” His gray eyes met mine with growing concern. “The magical signatures are… wrong. Corrupted, somehow.” My blood ran cold. The unease I had been feeling crystallized into genuine fear as possibilities raced through my mind. “How many?” I asked. “Unclear. Maybe fifty, maybe more. They’re using some kind of concealment magic that makes accurate counting difficult.” Darius pulled out a map marked with scout positions. “But here’s the concerning part they seem to be specifically probing alliance territory, testing our response times and defensive positions.” “They know what we are,” I realized. “They know about the Eclipse Covenant awakening and the alliance structure.” “Which suggests intelligence gathering on a sophisticated level. These aren’t random rogues or opportunistic raiders.” His expression was grim. “This is organized, planned, and directed at us specifically.” I stood and began pacing, my mind racing through possibilities. Other supernatural bloodlines awakening to challenge the Eclipse Covenant’s return? Foreign packs seeking to destroy the alliance before it could spread? Something worse? The silver connections throughout the temple pulsed with my agitation, responding to emotions I was trying to keep controlled. Through the network, I could sense alliance members across the region stirring restlessly in their sleep, touched by the same unease that was growing within me. “We need more information,” I decided. “Send out enhanced scout teams wolves linked to the network who can share real-time intelligence. And begin preparing the alliance for potential coordinated defense.” “Already in progress,” Darius confirmed. “But Selene… if this is what we think it might be, we could be facing threats that make the coalition battle look like a minor disagreement.” He was right. The alliance was still new, still learning to coordinate effectively. Throwing them into a major supernatural conflict before they had time to develop proper protocols could shatter everything we had built. “Then we adapt,” I said, silver light beginning to flow more strongly through the temple’s connections. “The Eclipse Covenant survived one attempt at extinction. It can survive another.” “And if survival isn’t enough? If they’re not just trying to destroy us, but to claim our abilities for themselves?” The question hit at the heart of my deepest fears. The power I had awakened was vast, potentially world-changing if properly harnessed. In the wrong hands, it could become a weapon of unimaginable destruction. “Then we make sure they don’t succeed,” I said with more confidence than I felt. As if summoned by our conversation, footsteps echoed through the temple’s entrance hall. Someone was approaching at this late hour, moving with purpose that suggested urgent news. The temple doors opened to admit a figure I hadn’t expected to see. Maris entered cautiously, her scarred arms wrapped around herself as she approached the altar. Over the past weeks, she had been making slow progress in her recovery, working to rebuild her sense of self without artificial enhancement. “I’m sorry to interrupt,” she said quietly, “but I have information you need to hear.” I studied my former friend, noting the way she held herself no longer the confident woman who had schemed for power, but someone broken who was slowly finding her way toward redemption. “What kind of information?” Darius asked, his hand moving instinctively toward his weapon despite Maris’s obvious vulnerability. “About the northern threats,” Maris replied, meeting my eyes directly. “The ones your scouts have been tracking. I… I remember things. From when I was enhanced. Kael had contacts, alliances with groups that shouldn’t exist.” “What kind of groups?” I pressed. Maris looked around the temple nervously, as though afraid her words might summon the very entities she was about to describe. When she spoke, her voice dropped to a whisper that somehow carried clearly in the sacred space. “Wolves who had undergone forced magical transformation, similar to what was done to me but… more extensive. More permanent. They called themselves the Void Seekers, and they weren’t interested in territorial conquest or political power.” “What did they want?” Darius asked. “Everything,” Maris replied, her scarred hands beginning to tremble. “They wanted to consume supernatural bloodlines, absorb their power to fuel transformations that would make them into something beyond normal wolves. And they’ve been preparing for the Eclipse Covenant’s return for decades.” The temple fell silent except for the soft hum of ancient power flowing through carved stone. Outside, the alliance continued its work of building something better, unaware that their greatest challenge was approaching from the shadows of history. But for the first time since my awakening, I felt truly afraid of what was coming.

The war council convened at dawn, but this time the atmosphere was markedly different from our previous gatherings. Where before we had dealt with conventional threats armies, territorial disputes, political maneuvering now we faced something that challenged our understanding of what was possible. Maris sat at the council table’s edge, her scarred hands folded as she prepared to reveal intelligence that had been buried in magically enhanced memories. Around her, alliance representatives leaned forward with expressions that mixed curiosity with deep unease. “The Void Seekers aren’t a traditional pack,” she began, her voice steady despite the weight of what she was sharing. “They’re wolves who have undergone systematic magical transformation, replacing natural abilities with artificial enhancements designed to consume supernatural power.” Alpha Theron frowned. “You mean they feed on magical energy?” “More than that. They absorb it, integrate it into their own systems.” Maris traced patterns on the table’s surface as she spoke, her movements unconsciously mimicking the ritual scarification that still marked her arms. “Kael made contact with them months ago, trading intelligence about supernatural bloodlines in exchange for enhancement techniques.” “The artificial grafts,” I realized. “The magic that was forced on you it wasn’t just meant to make you stronger. It was meant to prepare you for something else.” Maris nodded, tears beginning to flow down her cheeks. “To serve as a conduit. If they had succeeded in capturing you during the battle, the grafts would have let them drain your Eclipse Covenant abilities directly into their network.” The implications hit like physical blows. Not just my power, but the abilities of every wolf connected to the alliance network. Hundreds of enhanced individuals, all linked through bonds that could be exploited by beings designed specifically to consume supernatural energy. “How many of them exist?” Darius asked, his tactical mind already working through defensive scenarios. “Unknown. The memories are fragmented, but I recall references to ‘dozens of collection teams’ and ‘centuries of preparation.’” Maris met my eyes directly. “They’ve been systematically hunting supernatural bloodlines for generations, absorbing abilities and growing stronger with each success.” “And now they’re coming for us,” Marcus observed grimly. “They’re already here,” I corrected, extending my senses through the alliance network. “I can feel them at the edges of our territory, probing our connections, testing the strength of our bonds.” What I sensed made my blood run cold. Not the warm, living presence of natural wolves, but something hollow and hungry voids in the shape of consciousness, designed to consume rather than create. “We need to warn the outer settlements,” Alpha Theron said, rising from her chair. “Begin immediate evacuations ” “No,” I interrupted. “Running won’t help. They’re not interested in territory or conventional conquest. They want what we’ve become. And they’ll follow that network to the ends of the earth if necessary.” “Then what do you propose?” Agatha demanded, her warrior instincts clearly frustrated by an enemy that couldn’t be fought with traditional tactics. I looked around the council table at faces that had become dear to me over the past weeks former enemies turned allies, wolves who had risked everything to build something better. The silver connections between us pulsed with shared determination, but also with growing fear. Through the network, I could feel the approaching threat more clearly now. They moved like a disease through the forest, corrupting everything they touched, leaving dead zones in the magical landscape where life itself seemed to wither. “We fight,” I said simply. “But not the way they expect us to.” “Explain,” Darius commanded. “The Void Seekers are parasites. They absorb power, but they don’t truly understand it.” I stood and began pacing around the table, my mind working through possibilities. “They’ve spent generations consuming abilities without learning what those abilities were actually meant for.” “Which gives us what advantage?” “The advantage of understanding.” I paused beside Moira, who had been listening with the intense focus of someone recognizing dangerous patterns. “Eclipse Covenant power isn’t just about enhancement. It’s about connection, unity, creating bonds that strengthen everyone involved. That’s antithetical to everything the Void Seekers represent.” “You’re talking about using our own nature as a weapon,” Alpha Theron realized. “I’m talking about showing them what they’re really trying to consume.” Silver light began flickering around my hands as power flowed through the awakened channels. “They expect to drain individuals, to absorb abilities one at a time. But what happens when they encounter a network that feeds back?” Understanding dawned on several faces around the table. “You want to reverse the flow,” Marcus breathed. “Instead of them draining us, we drain them.” “Not drain. Transform.” I met each of their gazes in turn. “The Eclipse Covenant was never meant to destroy its enemies. It was meant to redeem them, to offer connection where there had been isolation.” “That’s incredibly dangerous,” Moira observed. “Attempting to forcibly connect beings designed to consume supernatural energy could destabilize the entire network.” She was right. What I was proposing would put every alliance member at risk, potentially destroying the bonds we had spent weeks building. But the alternative was allowing the Void Seekers to systematically harvest our abilities, growing stronger with each success until they became unstoppable. “There’s another consideration,” Maris said quietly. “The Void Seekers aren’t just enhanced wolves. According to the fragmented memories, they’ve absorbed abilities from multiple supernatural bloodlines over the centuries. Shape-shifters, elemental mages, even some abilities I don’t have names for.” “A composite enemy,” Darius mused. “Potentially more dangerous than any single bloodline, but also potentially less stable.” “Exactly. They’re held together by artificial bonds, sustained by consumed power rather than natural development. If we can disrupt those bonds…” I let the implication hang in the air. “They collapse,” Alpha Theron finished. “But so might we, if the attempt fails.” The council chamber fell silent as everyone weighed the risks against the alternatives. Through the alliance network, I could feel their emotions fear warring with determination, hope struggling against despair. But underneath it all, I sensed something else: trust. They trusted me to find a way through this crisis, just as I had found a way through every previous challenge. I hoped that trust wasn’t misplaced. “We’ll need to prepare carefully,” I said finally. “Strengthen the network bonds, establish fallback positions, create contingency plans for multiple failure scenarios.” “How long do we have?” Darius asked. Before I could answer, a commotion outside announced the arrival of scouts returning at emergency pace. The doors burst open to admit three wolves whose faces showed the particular exhaustion that came from riding hard through dangerous territory. One of them I recognized a young scout named Lyall who had volunteered for the most dangerous reconnaissance missions. His usual confidence was replaced by barely controlled terror. “Report,” Alpha Theron commanded. Lyall gasped for breath before speaking, his words tumbling out in urgent bursts. “They’re moving, Alpha. Not probing anymore full mobilization. At least two hundred of them, advancing in coordinated formations toward our primary settlements.” “Two hundred?” Darius’s voice was sharp with disbelief. “Are you certain?” “I counted them myself, Alpha. But that’s not the worst of it.” Lyall’s hands trembled as he pulled out a roughly sketched map. “They’re not just moving they’re changing the land as they pass. Trees withering, streams running black, the very ground turning barren.” I extended my senses toward the northern borders and immediately recoiled. The corruption was spreading faster than I had anticipated, a wave of supernatural blight that consumed everything in its path. “How long?” Darius repeated his question. “Twelve hours, maybe less. They’re moving faster than any natural force should be able to travel.” The council chamber erupted in urgent conversation as representatives began planning evacuations, defensive positions, communication protocols. But I found myself staring at Lyall’s crude map, seeing patterns in the Void Seekers’ advance that spoke to tactical knowledge far beyond what scattered supernatural parasites should possess. “This isn’t random,” I said, my voice cutting through the chaos. “Look at their approach vectors. They’re not just heading for our settlements they’re specifically targeting network connection points.” Darius studied the map, his expression growing grimmer. “You’re right. They know exactly how our alliance is structured.” “Which means they have intelligence sources we haven’t identified,” Alpha Theron observed. “Someone has been feeding them detailed information about our operations.” The implications were terrifying. The Void Seekers weren’t just supernatural parasites they were organized, informed, and had been planning this assault with inside knowledge of our capabilities and weaknesses. I closed my eyes and reached out through every bond we had built, touching the minds of hundreds of wolves across vast distances. The network was still intact, still strong, but I could sense corruption creeping in at the edges a slow poison that would weaken our connections just when we needed them most. Prepare yourselves, I sent through the network. The real test is about to begin. But even as I issued the warning, I wondered if we were already too late. The Void Seekers had been planning this for decades, while our alliance had existed for mere weeks. In twelve hours, we would discover whether connection could triumph over consumption, whether unity could stand against the hunger that had devoured supernatural bloodlines for centuries. The fate of every enhanced wolf in the region hung in the balance.

The corruption reached us before the enemy did. I felt it first as a disturbance in the network connections suddenly going dark as northern alliance members lost contact with the broader collective. Not the clean severance of death, but something worse: a gradual dimming as their abilities were slowly drained away. “Three more settlements have gone silent,” Marcus reported, his face pale with exhaustion after maintaining constant communication with our scattered scouts. “The last transmission mentioned ‘walking shadows’ and ‘hunger that devours light.’” We had gathered in the temple’s main chamber as reports trickled in throughout the night. Alliance representatives sat around tables covered in maps and intelligence reports, their usual debates replaced by grim planning for a battle none of them truly understood. Through the stained glass windows, I could see the first signs of approaching dawn. Twelve hours had passed since the scouts’ warning, but it felt like we had been preparing forever and somehow not nearly long enough. “Status of the evacuation?” Alpha Theron asked Elena, who had taken charge of coordinating civilian movement to the deep cave systems. “Ninety percent complete for the primary settlements,” Elena replied, consulting notes written in her careful script. “But the outer villages…” She hesitated. “Some refused to abandon their homes. They don’t believe the threat is real.” I closed my eyes and extended my senses once more, reaching through weakening connections toward the northern territories. What I felt there made my stomach clench with dread. Emptiness. Not the absence of wolves, but the absence of life itself. The Void Seekers weren’t just draining supernatural abilities they were consuming the very essence that animated living creatures. “The settlements that went dark,” I said quietly. “They’re not just cut off from the network. They’re gone. Everyone in them.” Silence fell over the council chamber. Through the alliance bonds, I felt the emotional impact ripple outward horror, disbelief, rage at an enemy that could simply erase entire communities. “How is that possible?” one of the coastal representatives whispered. “Because they’ve had centuries to perfect their techniques,” Maris answered, her voice hollow with recovered memories. “The Void Seekers don’t just absorb individual abilities. They consume entire magical ecosystems the bonds between packmates, the connections to territory, even the links between wolves and their ancestral spirits.” “And they’re heading straight for us,” Darius observed, studying the scout reports with tactical precision. “The largest concentration of supernatural enhancement they’ve encountered in decades.” I stood and walked to the temple’s main window, looking out at the compound where alliance members continued their preparations. Weapons were being blessed by pack shamans, armor reinforced with protective runes, final messages sent to distant loved ones. All of it would be useless against enemies who could simply drain the life from their targets. “We can’t fight them conventionally,” I said, turning back to the council. “But we don’t have to.” “What do you mean?” Agatha asked. “The Void Seekers expect to encounter individual wolves or small packs, targets they can isolate and consume systematically. But we’re connected hundreds of enhanced individuals linked through bonds they can’t fully comprehend.” I moved to the center of the chamber, letting silver light flow through the Eclipse Covenant armor’s channels. But instead of the controlled enhancement I usually provided, I opened the connections completely, allowing every alliance member to feel the full scope of what we had become. Gasps echoed through the chamber as representatives experienced the network’s true magnitude for the first time. Not just local bonds, but a web of connection that spanned hundreds of miles, linking thousands of wolves in mutual support and shared strength. “This is what they’re really trying to consume,” I continued. “Not individual abilities, but the collective power of every enhanced wolf in the alliance. If they succeed…” “They become unstoppable,” Alpha Theron finished. “Absorbing that much power at once would transform them into something beyond any natural force.” “But if they fail,” Darius said slowly, understanding dawning in his gray eyes, “if the network proves too large or too complex for them to consume…” “Then they expose themselves to something they can’t control,” I agreed. “Eclipse Covenant power doesn’t just flow one way. If they try to drain the network, the network can drain them in return.” “You’re talking about using ourselves as bait,” Marcus observed. “Letting them attempt to consume our abilities so we can reverse the process.” “I’m talking about turning their greatest strength into their greatest weakness,” I corrected. “They’ve spent centuries learning to drain supernatural power from unwilling victims. But what happens when they encounter a network that welcomes connection?” The question hung in the air as everyone grappled with the implications. What I was proposing went beyond conventional tactics into realms of magical theory that none of us fully understood. “It could work,” Moira said thoughtfully. “If the Void Seekers’ artificial enhancements are as parasitic as Maris describes, they might not be able to distinguish between draining power and being drained. Especially if the process is initiated by Eclipse Covenant abilities.” “Or it could kill every enhanced wolf in the alliance when their consumption proves stronger than our resistance,” Agatha pointed out grimly. She wasn’t wrong. We would be betting everything on theoretical magical interactions that had never been tested. If I was wrong about the network’s ability to reverse the flow, if the Void Seekers’ consumption proved more powerful than our connections… “There’s another factor to consider,” Maris said hesitantly. “The memories show that Void Seekers have a hierarchy, leaders who coordinate their collection efforts. If you could reach those leaders directly, target the sources that control their network…” “Cut off the head and the body dies,” Darius finished. “Assuming they have a centralized structure that can be disrupted,” Alpha Theron added. “Parasitic organizations often develop redundant leadership specifically to prevent such attacks.” I moved back to the window, watching the sun climb higher over a compound that might not see another sunset. Through the network, I could feel the approaching corruption like a cancer spreading through healthy tissue. “They’re accelerating,” I announced. “Whatever they’re doing to travel so quickly, they’re pushing harder. We have maybe six hours now, not twelve.” “Then we’d better finalize our preparations,” Darius said, rising from the table. “All alliance members to defensive positions. Enhanced scouts to maintain network communication for as long as possible. And…” He looked directly at me. “Selene, if your plan fails, if the network can’t handle the strain…” “Then you sever my connection before the corruption spreads,” I finished. “Cut me loose and scatter the alliance. Some enhanced wolves are better than none.” “I’m not abandoning you.” “You’re not abandoning me,” I said firmly. “You’re making the tactical decision that gives your people the best chance of survival. That’s what Alphas do.” He wanted to argue I could see it in his expression but duty won out over personal preference. It always did with him, which was part of why I respected him so much. A horn blast from the compound’s perimeter announced the final approach of our enemy. Through the network, I felt the last outer scouts falling silent as corruption reached their positions. The Void Seekers had arrived. And in a few hours, we would discover whether connection could triumph over consumption, or whether the Eclipse Covenant would join the long list of supernatural bloodlines that had been consumed by hunger wearing the shape of wolves. I closed my eyes and reached out through every bond we had built, gathering strength from hundreds of willing allies. Whatever happened next, we would face it together.

The corruption reached the compound walls like a slow-moving plague, turning fertile ground into ashen wasteland with each step the Void Seekers took. I watched from the temple’s highest window as the wave of blight crept closer, withering ancient trees and poisoning streams that had run clear for centuries. Through the network, I felt each alliance member’s growing fear as the unnatural darkness approached their positions. Warriors who had faced death in conventional battle trembled before enemies that could simply unmake the very essence of life itself. “They’re not attacking,” Agatha observed from beside me, her voice tight with confusion. “They’re just… advancing. Slowly. Why?” I extended my supernatural senses toward the approaching force and immediately understood. “They’re savoring it. The fear, the anticipation, the gradual weakening of our network bonds as wolves lose hope.” The Void Seekers fed on more than just magical abilities they consumed emotion, life force, the very will to resist. Every moment of terror they inspired made their eventual victory more complete. “Then we don’t give them what they want,” Darius said firmly, entering the chamber with his war council close behind. “Network-wide communication. Remind every alliance member why we’re fighting, what we’re protecting.” I nodded and opened the connections completely, letting silver light flow through bonds that spanned hundreds of miles. Instead of fear, I pushed determination through the network. Instead of despair, I shared the vision that had brought us all together wolves united not by conquest but by choice. The response was immediate. Across the region, alliance members straightened their shoulders and gripped their weapons with renewed purpose. The corruption was terrible, but it was not absolute. “There,” Moira pointed toward the line of advancing darkness. “Do you see them clearly now?” Through the blight, shapes were becoming visible figures that had once been wolves, but transformed into something that made my skin crawl. Their forms shifted constantly, as though they couldn’t maintain stable physical shapes. Dark energy leaked from their bodies like infected wounds, pooling in their footsteps and spreading the corruption further. “How many?” Marcus asked, though his voice suggested he didn’t really want to know. “Two hundred and thirty-seven,” I said, counting through enhanced senses that could distinguish individual signatures despite the overwhelming corruption. “But they’re not all equal. Most are basic consumption units, but there are maybe twenty who radiate much stronger energy.” “The leaders Maris mentioned?” “Or the most successful collectors. Void Seekers who have absorbed enough power to become something approaching their own supernatural bloodline.” The implications were staggering. We weren’t just facing enhanced enemies we were facing beings who had spent centuries accumulating abilities from extinct supernatural bloodlines, turning themselves into composite weapons of unimaginable power. “Range to target?” Darius asked. “One hour,” Elena replied from her position at a communication crystal that let her coordinate with scouts throughout the region. “But Alpha… they’ve stopped advancing.” I looked toward the corruption line and confirmed her observation. The Void Seekers had halted perhaps a mile from our outer defenses, their forms visible through the blight but motionless. “Why would they stop?” Agatha wondered. Before anyone could answer, a voice echoed across the distance not natural sound, but something that bypassed normal hearing and spoke directly to every supernatural sense in range. “SELENE OF THE ECLIPSE COVENANT.” The words carried harmonics that made ancient stone tremble. “WE HAVE COME TO RECLAIM WHAT WAS STOLEN.” “Stolen?” I called back, my own voice enhanced by network power. “I stole nothing. I awakened abilities that were always mine by blood.” “BLOOD THAT WAS MEANT TO BE CONSUMED LONG AGO. THE ECLIPSE COVENANT ESCAPED JUSTICE ONCE. THEY WILL NOT ESCAPE AGAIN.” The exchange continued, each word revealing more about our enemies’ true nature. They weren’t just parasites they were the instruments of some ancient judgment, carrying out a vendetta that predated recorded history. “What did the original Covenant do?” Darius asked Moira quietly. “Why do the Void Seekers believe they have a right to consume our abilities?” “I don’t know,” the healer admitted. “The records are incomplete, focused on abilities rather than history. But if the Void Seekers have been hunting Eclipse Covenant descendants for centuries…” “Then there’s a reason beyond simple hunger,” I finished. “Something the original bloodline did that these beings see as unforgivable.” “SURRENDER YOURSELF,” the voice continued, “AND YOUR ALLIES WILL BE SPARED THE SLOW DEATH. REFUSE, AND WE WILL DRAIN EVERY DROP OF POWER FROM EVERY ENHANCED WOLF IN YOUR ALLIANCE.” Through the network, I felt hundreds of wolves waiting for my response. Some were terrified, others angry, but all of them were looking to me for leadership in a crisis none of them had trained for. “Counter-offer,” I called across the corrupted ground. “Face me in single combat. If you defeat me, the alliance dissolves and you can claim whatever you believe you’re owed. If I win, you withdraw and leave these territories in peace.” The laughter that answered was like breaking glass, sharp and artificial. “SINGLE COMBAT? CHILD, YOU DO NOT UNDERSTAND WHAT YOU FACE. WE ARE NOT INDIVIDUALS. WE ARE UNITY PERFECTED, CONSCIOUSNESS WITHOUT THE WEAKNESS OF SEPARATE EXISTENCE.” “Then you should have no trouble defeating one small wolf with borrowed power,” I shot back. The corruption line pulsed, darkness writhing as though the Void Seekers were conferring among themselves. When they spoke again, the voice carried notes of anticipation. “VERY WELL. WE WILL DEMONSTRATE THE FUTILITY OF RESISTANCE. BUT WHEN YOU FALL, YOUR ALLIANCE WILL WATCH AS WE CONSUME EVERY CONNECTION YOU HAVE BUILT.” A figure detached itself from the main group larger than the others, its form more stable though no less horrifying. Dark energy swirled around it like a living shroud, and where its feet touched the ground, the corruption spread faster and deeper. “A champion,” Alpha Theron breathed. “They’re actually agreeing to single combat.” “Because they know something we don’t,” I replied grimly. “This isn’t about honor or tradition. They’re confident they can drain my abilities and use the connection to consume the entire network.” I began walking toward the temple doors, my armor humming with contained power. Behind me, I could feel the alliance bonds strengthening as hundreds of wolves prepared to share their strength with me. “Selene, wait.” Darius caught my arm as I reached the threshold. “You don’t have to do this alone. We could attack together, use coordinated force ” “And give them multiple targets to drain simultaneously?” I shook my head. “This is the only way. Either I find a method to counter their consumption abilities, or I sever my own connections before the corruption can spread.” “And if severing the connection kills you?” I met his gray eyes, seeing emotions there he hadn’t quite voiced. “Then at least the alliance survives to find another way.” He wanted to argue I could see it in every line of his body but duty won out over personal desire. Just as it always did with him. “The network will support you,” he said instead. “Every wolf in the alliance is prepared to share their strength.” “I know. And that’s exactly what will make this possible.” I stepped out of the temple into air that tasted of death and corrupted magic, walking toward a confrontation that would determine the fate of everyone I had come to care about. Behind me, silver light blazed from the temple as the entire alliance network focused its power through our connections. Ahead, darkness writhed with anticipation of consumption. Between us lay a battlefield where the very nature of supernatural power would be decided.

The Void Seeker champion stood eight feet tall, its form a nightmarish fusion of wolf and shadow that seemed to absorb light from the air around it. Dark tendrils writhed from its body like living smoke, each one tipped with hunger that made my skin crawl with instinctive revulsion. “You smell of stolen power,” it said, its voice layered with harmonics that belonged to dozens of different supernatural bloodlines. “Eclipse Covenant, yes, but also traces of others we have consumed. How fitting that you carry fragments of our previous victories.” I circled the creature warily, noting how the corruption spread from its footsteps in perfect circles. The ground beneath it was already turning to ash, the very stones cracking under the weight of unnatural emptiness. “What did the Eclipse Covenant do to deserve your hatred?” I asked, genuinely curious despite the circumstances. The champion’s laugh was like breaking glass mixed with distant screams. “They offered what we perfected unity through consumption. But their method was flawed, incomplete. They connected willing minds while we consume all consciousness. They enhanced individuals while we absorb entire bloodlines.” “You’re saying we’re similar?” “You are what we were before we achieved perfection. Weak. Sentimental. Constrained by morality that prevents true power.” Dark tendrils lashed out without warning, seeking to wrap around my arms and begin the draining process. But silver fire erupted from my skin, meeting the corruption with blazing radiance that sent the champion staggering backward. “Interesting,” it hissed. “Your power burns cleaner than most. When we consume it, the enhancement will be… significant.” More tendrils emerged, these ones coordinated in patterns designed to overwhelm any single defender. I dodged what I could and burned through the rest, but each use of power felt different somehow as though something was being siphoned away even when my defenses held. Through the network, I felt similar sensations from alliance members watching the battle. The Void Seeker’s presence was affecting everyone connected to me, slowly draining energy through bonds that had been designed to share strength. “You feel it now,” the champion said with satisfaction. “The inevitable pull. Every moment you remain connected to your allies, we grow stronger while they grow weaker.” It was right. The network that was our greatest strength was becoming a liability, allowing the Void Seekers to drain the entire alliance through our shared bonds. I had to choose: maintain the connections and watch everyone I cared about slowly consumed, or sever the network and face this creature alone with whatever individual power I could muster. The decision crystallized instantly. Instead of severing the connections, I opened them wider. Silver fire blazed from every alliance member simultaneously as I stopped trying to control the flow of power through our bonds. Instead of limiting what they could share, I let them pour everything they had into our collective strength. The champion recoiled as though struck. “What are you doing?” “Showing you the difference between consumption and connection,” I replied, silver radiance building around me like a miniature sun. The power flowing through the network wasn’t being diminished by the Void Seeker’s draining attempts it was being amplified. Each alliance member’s contribution multiplied rather than divided, creating a feedback loop that grew stronger with every passing second. “Impossible,” the champion snarled, dark tendrils lashing out with desperate fury. “Supernatural energy cannot be infinitely renewed!” “You’re right,” I agreed, catching its attacks in silver nets that burned through corruption like acid. “It can’t be infinitely renewed. But it can be infinitely shared.” The distinction was crucial. The Void Seekers had spent centuries learning to drain finite sources of power, consuming abilities that were limited by individual capacity. But the Eclipse Covenant network wasn’t based on individual capacity it was based on willing connection between hundreds of enhanced wolves. Each time the champion tried to drain power from me, it encountered not a single source but an entire network willing to share their strength. The consumption attempt triggered defensive responses from every connected wolf, creating a cascade effect that sent power flooding back through the very channels the Void Seekers were using to drain us. “You cannot reverse the flow!” the champion screamed, its form beginning to destabilize as conflicting energies tore through its artificial enhancement. “We are consumption incarnate! We are hunger perfected!” “You are parasites,” I corrected, gathering network power into a final strike. “And parasites die when they encounter immune systems stronger than their ability to feed.” Silver fire erupted from my hands in a column that stretched toward the sky, visible for hundreds of miles in every direction. But this wasn’t destructive energy it was connective force, reaching out to touch every Void Seeker in range. Instead of trying to destroy them, I offered them what the Eclipse Covenant had always offered: choice. The artificial bonds holding them together, the consumed abilities that defined their existence, the hunger that drove them all of it was offered genuine connection in place of parasitic consumption. Some rejected the offer, their forms dissolving into ash as they chose destruction over transformation. But others… others felt what it was like to truly connect with another consciousness, to share strength rather than steal it. The champion collapsed first, its composite nature unable to handle the cascade of genuine emotions flowing through reformed bonds. But as it fell, silver light erupted from its dissolving form all the abilities it had consumed over the centuries, released back to the spiritual realm where they belonged. Across the corrupted battlefield, similar transformations were occurring. Void Seekers were either dissolving into nothingness or undergoing fundamental change as their artificial enhancement gave way to natural connection. When the silver fire finally faded, I found myself standing on ground that was already beginning to heal, surrounded by perhaps two dozen wolves who looked confused but whole. Former Void Seekers who had chosen transformation over dissolution, their hunger replaced by the same connective bonds that linked alliance members. “It’s over,” I whispered, hardly daring to believe it myself. But even as the words left my mouth, I felt something new stirring at the edges of my consciousness. Other supernatural entities, drawn by the massive display of power, beginning to investigate what had happened here. The Void Seekers had been only the first challenge. The real test of what we had built was just beginning.

The morning after the Void Seekers’ defeat brought revelations that none of us had anticipated. The two dozen former parasites who had chosen transformation over dissolution sat in careful clusters around the temple, their expressions mixing wonder with deep confusion as they grappled with sensations they had never experienced. “I can feel… others,” one of them said hesitantly, a woman whose scarred features suggested centuries of artificial enhancement. “Not as food, but as… companions?” Elena knelt beside her, offering water and simple food with the same gentle patience she had shown me during my early days as a servant. “That’s what connection feels like when it’s chosen rather than forced.” “We have no memory of choice,” another former Void Seeker admitted. “Only hunger. Always hunger.” I watched these exchanges from across the temple, my heart heavy with the magnitude of what we had accomplished. These beings had been parasites for so long that basic empathy felt like a foreign language, but they were learning with the desperate intensity of those discovering life after existing in darkness. “Their integration won’t be simple,” Moira observed quietly, approaching with arms full of healing supplies. “Centuries of consuming other beings’ memories and emotions have left them with fragmented identities. It could take years for them to develop stable sense of self.” “Do we have years?” I asked, thinking of the supernatural disturbances my enhanced senses were still detecting at the edges of perception. “That depends on how quickly word spreads about what happened here.” Darius joined our conversation, his expression troubled despite our recent victory. “The power you displayed to transform the Void Seekers… it was visible for hundreds of miles. Other supernatural entities will have noticed.” He was right. The silver beacon I had created hadn’t just offered redemption to parasitic beings it had announced to every magical creature in the region that the Eclipse Covenant was fully awakened and willing to use its abilities on a massive scale. “What kind of entities?” I asked, though I suspected I already knew. “Unknown. The scout reports are… concerning.” He pulled out messages that had been arriving throughout the night. “Sightings of creatures that don’t match any known supernatural bloodlines. Some moving toward our territory, others fleeing from it. All of them demonstrating abilities we have no frame of reference for.” I took the reports and read through them quickly, my enhanced awareness picking up details that normal senses might miss. Shape-shifters that could take forms beyond wolf or human. Elemental manipulators who turned weather itself into weapons. Beings that seemed to exist partially outside normal reality. “They’re awakening,” I realized with growing dread. “The display of Eclipse Covenant power is triggering responses from supernatural bloodlines that have been dormant for generations.” “A supernatural renaissance,” Moira mused. “Potentially the most significant magical event in recorded history.” “Or the beginning of chaos that destroys everything we’ve built,” Alpha Theron added, having approached to review the reports herself. “If dozens of unknown supernatural entities suddenly become active simultaneously…” She didn’t need to finish the thought. The alliance had been designed to handle conventional inter-pack conflicts, enhanced by Eclipse Covenant abilities. But multiple supernatural bloodlines awakening at once could overwhelm any defensive structure we had established. “We need to adapt again,” I said, watching silver light flicker between the transformed Void Seekers as they slowly learned to share rather than consume. “Expand the network to include other supernatural beings, offer them the same choice we gave to our former enemies.” “That’s incredibly risky,” Darius pointed out. “We know almost nothing about these other bloodlines. Their abilities, their motivations, their compatibility with our enhancement structure.” “And if we don’t take that risk?” “Then we face the alternative of fighting multiple supernatural wars simultaneously while trying to maintain a conventional alliance structure.” I walked to the temple’s central altar, placing my hands on ancient stone that hummed with accumulated power. Through the Eclipse Covenant connections, I could feel every alliance member their hopes, fears, determination, and growing awareness that our recent victory had been only the beginning. “There’s something else to consider,” I said slowly, ideas crystallizing as I spoke. “The original Eclipse Covenant was hunted to extinction because other packs feared their power. But what if the real reason was that they tried to operate in isolation, to remain separate from the supernatural community they were part of?” “You’re suggesting the historical records are incomplete,” Moira observed. “I’m suggesting they might be deliberately misleading. If the Eclipse Covenant had tried to connect with other supernatural bloodlines instead of remaining aloof, if they had offered alliance instead of dominance…” “They might have survived,” Alpha Theron finished. “Instead of being eliminated, they could have led a supernatural confederation that spanned the continent.” The possibility was tantalizing and terrifying. If I was right, if the Eclipse Covenant’s true destiny was to serve as a bridge between different supernatural entities, then everything we had built so far was just the foundation for something much larger. “The question is whether we’re prepared for that responsibility,” Darius said, clearly following the same line of thought. Before I could answer, commotion outside the temple announced new arrivals. But these weren’t alliance scouts or coalition representatives. Through the windows, I could see figures approaching who radiated power signatures unlike anything I had encountered. “They’re already here,” I breathed. The temple doors opened to admit three beings who clearly weren’t standard wolves. The first appeared human-normal except for eyes that held depths of ancient starlight. The second constantly shifted between forms wolf, raven, mist, something else I couldn’t identify. The third seemed to be made of living shadow, though shadow that pulsed with warm life rather than the cold emptiness of the Void Seekers. “Selene of the Eclipse Covenant,” the star-eyed being said, its voice carrying harmonics that spoke of vast age and accumulated wisdom. “I am Astral of the Celestial Bloodline. We have come in response to your beacon.” “Response how?” I asked carefully. “To offer alliance,” the shifting being replied, its form settling temporarily into something resembling a massive raven. “The awakening of your bloodline has made things possible that were impossible for centuries. The old barriers between supernatural entities are dissolving.” “What barriers?” Darius asked. The shadow-being answered, its voice like wind through deep caves. “Fear. Isolation. The belief that different supernatural bloodlines could not coexist without mutual destruction.” It gestured toward me. “But Eclipse Covenant power changes that assumption. Your network could include any beings willing to choose connection over separation.” I felt the weight of destiny settling on my shoulders once again. Not just the survival of my alliance, not just the integration of transformed Void Seekers, but the possibility of uniting supernatural entities that had been scattered and hostile for millennia. “And if we refuse this expanded alliance?” I asked. “Then the supernatural awakening happens anyway,” Astral replied. “But without coordination, without the bridges that Eclipse Covenant power could provide. Chaos instead of controlled growth.” Through the network, I felt hundreds of alliance members waiting for my decision. Their trust was absolute, their willingness to follow me into the unknown both humbling and terrifying. “We try,” I said finally. “Carefully, gradually, with full awareness of the risks. But we try.” The three supernatural beings exchanged glances, their relief evident despite their alien natures. “Then let us begin,” the shadow-being said. “There is much work to be done, and other bloodlines are awakening even as we speak.” As I prepared to expand the Eclipse Covenant network beyond anything its original creators had imagined, I realized that my journey from humiliated Luna to supernatural bridge-builder was entering entirely new territory. The real adventure was just beginning.

By evening, the Hollow Moon Temple had become the epicenter of a gathering unlike anything in recorded history. Supernatural beings from bloodlines thought extinct for centuries filled every available space, their diverse abilities creating displays of power that turned the ancient building into something from the oldest legends. I moved through the crowd carefully, my Eclipse Covenant armor humming as it adapted to interact safely with each entity I encountered. A fire-elemental’s touch should have burned through normal protection, but the armor converted the heat into harmless warmth. When a being whose form flickered between past and future briefly displaced local time, the armor shielded me from temporal distortion. “The interface capabilities are remarkable,” observed a creature whose crystalline body refracted light into prismatic patterns. “I am Resonance of the Crystal Singers. Our frequency manipulations typically shatter organic neural networks, yet your armor allows safe communication.” “Safe how?” I asked, genuinely curious about the technical aspects of what was happening. “Energy translation. Your Eclipse Covenant enhancement converts our harmonic frequencies into patterns your nervous system can process without damage.” Crystalline features shifted into what might have been a smile. “It suggests the original Covenant bloodline was designed specifically for inter-supernatural diplomacy.” I looked around the temple with growing understanding. Every supernatural entity present possessed abilities that should have created magical interference with others, yet somehow they were all coexisting peacefully in the same space. “The armor isn’t just protection,” I realized. “It’s a universal translator for supernatural abilities.” “Precisely,” Astral confirmed from where she was examining ancient temple inscriptions with star-bright eyes. “This explains why the Eclipse Covenant was so crucial to the original confederation they could facilitate cooperation between bloodlines that couldn’t normally interact safely.” Darius approached, his expression showing the controlled tension of a leader grappling with implications far beyond his original plans. “Selene, what’s happening here goes beyond anything we anticipated when we formed the alliance.” He wasn’t wrong. The confederation of conventional wolf packs had been ambitious but manageable. This gathering represented something that could fundamentally alter the nature of supernatural society. “Message-bearer approaches from the Deep Territories,” announced one of the plant-speakers whose flowering vine network served as an early warning system. “Aquatic signature, very ancient, substantial power reserves.” Vibrations through the temple floor announced something large moving beneath the mountain’s water systems. The entity that manifested appeared as a wolf-shaped figure composed entirely of flowing water, its presence bringing scents of ocean depths and primordial tides. “Eclipse heir,” it said, voice like distant waves against stone shores. “The Abyssal Currents have maintained isolation beneath the waters for three hundred years. Your beacon calls us to consider what we abandoned long ago.” “What did you abandon?” I asked. “Surface cooperation. Alliance with land-based bloodlines.” The water-entity gestured, and atmospheric moisture began forming complex patterns that conveyed meaning through direct mental contact. “Your network demonstrates potential for connections that span environments we cannot naturally access.” The scope was staggering not just territorial confederation, but inter-environmental supernatural alliance that could link entities across every conceivable habitat and magical paradigm. “That’s too much responsibility for one bloodline,” I said, stepping back from the overwhelming implications. “I can barely coordinate the current network effectively.” “Coordination wouldn’t rest solely with Eclipse Covenant abilities,” the Crystal Singer explained. “Multi-node network architecture, with specialized bloodlines managing different aspects of the greater confederation.” “Supernatural democracy rather than magical autocracy,” Darius observed, his tactical mind working through the organizational implications. “Exactly. Each bloodline maintains autonomy while contributing to collective capabilities none could achieve independently.” Vera the shape-shifter had taken the form of an elderly council-woman, her manner suggesting centuries of diplomatic experience. “But success requires unanimous consent from all participants.” Through the network, I felt the complex emotions of every being present anticipation mixed with suspicion, hope tempered by historical trauma, excitement constrained by practical concerns about compatibility. “Unanimous consent could take decades to achieve,” Umbral pointed out from where shadow-form had settled into something resembling careful attention. “Then we take the time necessary,” I replied firmly. “Forced cooperation inevitably becomes domination by another name.” “And if hostile entities attack before consensus is reached?” Astral asked. I surveyed the temple, noting the raw power represented by beings whose combined abilities could reshape continents. But power without genuine unity was just potential for catastrophic destruction. “We defend ourselves with whatever cooperation we can achieve voluntarily,” I said. “But we don’t compromise the principles that make confederation worthwhile.” Commotion near the temple entrance announced another arrival not a supernatural entity this time, but someone from our established alliance. Lyra approached, but her presence felt different somehow, as though her recent experiences had changed her in fundamental ways. “Alpha,” she addressed Darius with formal courtesy, “I must speak with the Eclipse heir regarding intelligence recovered from the Void Seeker battlefield.” “What kind of intelligence?” I asked, noting how the supernatural entities around us were reacting to her presence with wariness rather than welcome. “Evidence concerning why the parasitic forces were so confident about consuming your network,” Lyra replied, producing artifacts recovered from defeated enemies carved stones, crystalline fragments, metal pieces that resonated with lingering energy. “These aren’t random magical implements,” she continued. “They’re components of a larger construct designed specifically to map and eventually absorb supernatural confederation networks.” Cold realization flooded through me as the implications crystallized. The Void Seekers hadn’t been opportunistic parasites they had been preparing specifically to counter any attempt at supernatural alliance. “They knew confederation would eventually be attempted again,” I said quietly. “They’ve been planning to consume it for centuries.” “More than planning,” Lyra said grimly. “The artifacts suggest active sabotage of supernatural cooperation throughout history, ensuring bloodlines remained isolated and vulnerable to systematic consumption.” The revelation cast our recent victory in entirely new light. Defeating the Void Seekers hadn’t just been defensive success it had broken a conspiracy that had operated for generations to prevent exactly what we were now attempting. “Which means other forces will be evaluating whether we can succeed where our predecessors failed,” Vera observed. “Or whether we’ll succumb to whatever destroyed the original confederation,” Umbral added with characteristic directness. Through the network, I felt the weight of historical precedent pressing on every connected consciousness. We weren’t just building alliance we were attempting resurrection of something that had been systematically destroyed by enemies who might still exist in forms we hadn’t yet identified. “Then success becomes imperative rather than merely desirable,” I said, silver light flowing more strongly through temple connections. “Because failure means returning to isolation and vulnerability that made supernatural entities targets in the first place.” As darkness settled over the mountain, supernatural beings from across vast distances prepared for negotiations that could reshape magical society. The Eclipse Covenant network pulsed with shared determination, tempered by growing awareness that genuine challenges lay ahead. Confluence had been achieved. Survival remained to be proven.

Dawn brought an unexpected visitor to the temple a figure cloaked in mist and starlight who materialized from the forest without triggering any of our early warning systems. I felt their presence only when they were already standing at the temple doors, radiating power so ancient that it made my Eclipse Covenant abilities feel like flickering candle flames. “Selene of the awakened bloodline,” the figure said, their voice carrying harmonics that spoke of eons rather than centuries. “I am Memory Keeper Solas, guardian of the old truths. Your beacon has stirred knowledge that was meant to remain buried.” The supernatural entities gathered in the temple went silent, their various forms of radiance dimming in the presence of something that predated most of their bloodlines. Even Astral, whose star-bright eyes had seen the rise and fall of civilizations, bowed her head respectfully. “What knowledge?” I asked, though something deep in my bones already knew I wouldn’t like the answer. Solas pushed back their hood, revealing features that seemed to shift between different ages, genders, and even species as I watched. “The truth about why the Eclipse Covenant was really destroyed. The truth about what your ancestors did that required such… extreme correction.” Around us, the assembled supernatural beings exchanged meaningful glances. Whatever Solas was about to reveal, some of them already knew pieces of it. “Tell me,” I said, steeling myself for revelations that might change everything. “The original Eclipse Covenant didn’t just connect willing supernatural entities,” Solas began, their form settling into something resembling an elderly woman with eyes like deep pools of starlight. “They attempted to forcibly merge all supernatural bloodlines into a single, unified consciousness.” Ice flooded my veins. “What do you mean, forcibly?” “They believed that separation was the source of all conflict, that true peace could only be achieved through complete unity. So they began expanding their network without consent, absorbing other bloodlines whether those beings agreed or not.” The temple fell silent except for the soft hum of various supernatural energies and the distant sounds of alliance members going about their daily tasks, unaware that their entire foundation was being called into question. “That’s impossible,” I said, though my voice lacked conviction. “Eclipse Covenant power requires willing participation. I can’t force connections on anyone.” “You cannot,” Solas agreed. “But your ancestor, the last Eclipse Primarch, found ways to override that limitation. They developed techniques that could establish forced bonds, conscript supernatural abilities into their network, subsume individual consciousness into collective unity.” Through my connections to the current alliance, I felt a ripple of unease as the implications sank in. If the original Covenant had become tyrannical, if they had used their abilities to enslave rather than connect… “The other supernatural entities rebelled,” Darius said quietly, his tactical mind already working through the historical parallels. “Rebelled, fought, and eventually triumphed,” Solas confirmed. “But not before the Covenant had absorbed dozens of minor bloodlines completely, turning their unique abilities into mere extensions of Eclipse consciousness.” “And the Void Seekers?” “Were created as weapons specifically designed to counter Eclipse Covenant abilities. Beings who could drain connection magic and turn it against itself.” Solas’s expression was unreadable. “They were meant to be temporary, dissolved after the threat was eliminated. But they developed their own hunger, their own agenda.” The revelation cast everything in a new light. The Void Seekers hadn’t just been parasites they had been antibodies, created to eliminate what the supernatural community saw as an existential threat to individual consciousness. “So when I awakened Eclipse abilities,” I said slowly, “when I began building the alliance network…” “You triggered defensive responses that have been dormant for centuries,” Solas finished. “The supernatural community’s collective immune system activated to prevent what they fear will be another forced unification attempt.” Through the network, I could feel the growing tension as alliance members processed this information. Some of the supernatural entities present were edging toward the exits, their earlier enthusiasm cooling into wariness. “But I haven’t forced anyone to join,” I protested. “Every connection has been voluntary, every enhancement offered rather than imposed.” “So far,” agreed the Crystal Singer representative. “But power corrupts, and absolute power corrupts absolutely. Your ancestors likely began with similar intentions.” The accusation stung because it contained elements of truth. I could feel the network’s potential for abuse, the temptation to override individual choice in service of what I might consider greater good. If I faced enough pressure, enough threat to those I cared about… “Which is why safeguards are essential,” Vera the shape-shifter observed, her current form radiating calm authority. “Constitutional limitations on Eclipse Covenant abilities, council oversight, built-in protections for individual autonomy.” “Constitutional limitations?” I repeated. “Formal restrictions on your power, encoded into the network structure itself,” Astral explained. “Magical law that even you couldn’t override without destroying the alliance entirely.” The concept was revolutionary supernatural abilities constrained by voluntary limitations, power deliberately restricted to prevent abuse. But it also made sense from a practical perspective. If other bloodlines were going to trust Eclipse Covenant facilitation, they needed guarantees that history wouldn’t repeat itself. “What kind of restrictions?” I asked. Solas materialized a scroll that seemed to be written in living light, its text shifting and changing as they spoke. “Prohibition against forced connections. Mandatory consent protocols for any network expansion. Council authority to sever Eclipse bonds if abuse is detected. And most importantly automatic power distribution that prevents any single consciousness from controlling the network.” “You’re talking about designing the alliance to function without me,” I realized. “We’re talking about designing it to function regardless of you,” Umbral corrected from shadow-form near the altar. “So that if you become corrupted, if you attempt to follow your ancestors’ path, the confederation can survive your removal.” The suggestion should have been insulting, but instead it felt like relief. The weight of being the sole focal point for hundreds of enhanced beings had been growing heavier with each new connection. Distributing that responsibility would make the network more stable and less vulnerable to individual failure. “There’s another consideration,” Moira said, approaching with Elena and several other alliance healers. “If we’re implementing formal restrictions on Eclipse abilities, we should also establish protocols for other bloodlines. Balance of power rather than trust in individual restraint.” “Mutual limitation,” the water-entity mused, its form rippling with what might have been approval. “Each bloodline accepting constraints on their abilities in exchange for alliance protection and cooperation.” Through the network, I felt alliance members considering the proposal. Some were enthusiastic about formal structure that would protect individual autonomy. Others worried that too many restrictions would make the confederation ineffective against genuine threats. “It’s worth trying,” I decided. “But the constitutional framework has to be developed collectively, with input from every participating bloodline and full transparency about what we’re agreeing to.” “That could take months of negotiation,” Alpha Theron pointed out. “Better months of careful planning than centuries of cleanup after we repeat historical mistakes,” I replied. As the supernatural entities began settling into smaller groups to discuss specific constitutional provisions, I found myself wondering if this was what leadership truly meant not the authority to impose my will, but the wisdom to limit my own power in service of something greater. The Eclipse Covenant was evolving again, transforming from individual awakening to collective governance. And perhaps that transformation was exactly what the supernatural world needed to heal from centuries of mistrust and isolation. But as I watched former enemies work together to design safeguards against potential tyranny, I couldn’t shake the feeling that our real challenges were only just beginning.

The negotiations that followed Memory Keeper Solas’s revelations were unlike anything I had ever witnessed. Supernatural beings whose very natures should have made cooperation impossible sat in circles throughout the temple, their voices raised in passionate debate about constitutional frameworks that had never been attempted in recorded history. “Mandatory consent protocols,” the Crystal Singer representative was arguing with a time-walker whose temporal shifts made following the conversation challenging. “Any network expansion must require unanimous agreement from all existing members.” “But what about emergency situations?” the time-walker countered, their form flickering between past and future iterations. “If hostile entities attack and potential allies seek immediate connection for survival…” “Then we establish emergency protocols with built-in time limits,” I suggested, moving between discussion groups to monitor the various debates. “Temporary connections that expire automatically unless formally ratified later.” The compromise seemed to satisfy both parties, but it was just one of dozens of similar disputes being negotiated simultaneously. Every supernatural bloodline had different concerns, different needs, different fears about potential abuse. Darius approached me as I mediated a particularly heated argument between fire-elementals and water-spirits about environmental compatibility safeguards. “How long can we maintain this?” he asked quietly. “The discussions are important, but conventional threats haven’t disappeared while we’re focused on supernatural governance.” He was right. Through the network, I could sense normal pack activities continuing across the alliance territory border patrols, trade negotiations, resource management issues that required immediate attention. The alliance couldn’t afford to have all its leadership consumed by constitutional debates, no matter how important those discussions might be. “We need to establish working groups,” I decided. “Smaller committees that can handle specific aspects of constitutional development while general governance continues.” “And if the committees disagree with each other?” “Then we have mechanisms for resolving disputes without paralizing the entire confederation.” I gestured toward the various supernatural entities scattered throughout the temple. “We have truth-seers who can verify honest intent, empaths who can mediate emotional conflicts, time-walkers who can show us the long-term consequences of different choices.” “Supernatural checks and balances,” Alpha Theron observed, joining our conversation with several other conventional pack leaders. “Using enhanced abilities to create governmental systems that ordinary packs couldn’t achieve.” The idea had merit, but it also created new complications. If supernatural governance became more effective than conventional leadership, what happened to the wolves who couldn’t access enhanced abilities? “Two-tier system,” Elena suggested, having overheard our discussion while coordinating food distribution for the growing crowd of visitors. “Supernatural confederation for enhanced entities, conventional alliance for normal packs, with overlap and coordination between both structures.” “That could work,” Moira agreed, approaching with arms full of historical records she had been consulting. “Ancient precedents suggest similar arrangements were attempted during the original confederation period.” “With what results?” I asked. “Mixed. Some regions achieved stable cooperation for centuries. Others fractured along enhancement lines, with normal wolves feeling excluded from supernatural governance.” The lesson was clear integration had to be genuine, not just cosmetic. Normal wolves needed meaningful roles in any supernatural confederation, or resentment would eventually tear the alliance apart. “What about advisory positions?” Vera the shape-shifter suggested, her current form that of a middle-aged diplomat with shrewd eyes. “Enhanced abilities provide certain advantages, but conventional wolves offer perspectives and skills that supernatural entities might overlook.” “Strategic planning, resource management, cultural integration,” Alpha Theron enumerated. “Areas where normal intelligence might be more effective than supernatural enhancement.” Through the network, I felt alliance members considering the proposal. The idea of formal roles for non-enhanced wolves in supernatural governance appealed to many, addressing concerns about exclusion while recognizing practical limitations. But before we could develop the concept further, commotion outside announced the arrival of scouts returning with urgent news. Marcus entered the temple at a run, his face grim with fresh intelligence. “Multiple supernatural signatures approaching from the eastern territories,” he reported breathlessly. “At least fifty distinct entities, moving in coordinated formation.” “Hostile?” Darius asked. “Unknown. But they’re not trying to hide their approach, and some of the signatures…” Marcus hesitated, consulting notes written in his careful script. “Some match historical records of bloodlines that were thought extinct.” I extended my senses toward the eastern borders, immediately detecting the approaching group. What I felt there made my breath catch in surprise rather than fear. “They’re not hostile,” I announced. “But they’re not seeking alliance either. They’re… curious. Like researchers studying an interesting phenomenon.” “Researchers studying us,” Umbral corrected from shadow-form near the altar. “The supernatural awakening has attracted attention from entities that normally remain completely isolated.” “What kind of entities?” I asked. “The Archival Bloodlines,” Memory Keeper Solas said, their expression growing troubled. “Supernatural families that withdrew from active society centuries ago to focus on preserving knowledge and monitoring magical evolution.” “And they’re coming here because?” “Because what you’ve achieved represents the most significant supernatural development in recorded history,” Astral explained. “A stable confederation including multiple bloodlines, constitutional limitations that prevent abuse, integration with conventional wolf society it’s unprecedented.” “They want to study us like specimens in a collection,” I realized with growing discomfort. “More than that,” Solas said gravely. “They want to determine whether your confederation represents evolution or aberration. Whether it should be preserved, modified, or eliminated before it can spread.” The weight of judgment settled over the temple like a heavy cloak. We weren’t just building an alliance we were creating something that would be evaluated by beings whose authority to make such decisions stretched back to the dawn of supernatural consciousness. “And if they decide we’re an aberration?” Darius asked. “Then they’ll take steps to correct what they see as dangerous deviation from proper supernatural development,” Solas replied. “Steps that would make the Void Seeker threat look minor by comparison.” Through the network, I felt hundreds of alliance members becoming aware of the approaching crisis. Not another battle they could fight with enhanced abilities, but a judgment that would determine the very right of our confederation to exist. “How long do we have?” I asked. “They’ll arrive within hours,” Marcus reported. “And they’re not coming alone. Intelligence suggests they’ve awakened additional entities specifically for this evaluation creatures whose abilities are focused on analyzing and potentially modifying supernatural networks.” I looked around the temple at beings whose cooperation had seemed impossible just weeks before, now working together to create something that transcended their individual limitations. The Constitutional discussions, the integration challenges, the delicate balance between enhancement and autonomy all of it hung in the balance as ancient judges prepared to render their verdict. “Then we’d better make sure they see something worth preserving,” I said, silver light beginning to flow more strongly through every connection. “And if they don’t?” Elena asked quietly. I met her eyes, seeing trust there that humbled me. “Then we show them the difference between imposed unity and chosen cooperation. Even if it costs us everything.” The Archival Bloodlines were coming to judge whether our confederation deserved to survive. But they would find wolves both enhanced and ordinary who had chosen to stand together regardless of ancient precedents or scholarly opinions. And sometimes, choice was the most powerful magic of all.

The Archival Bloodlines arrived like a procession of living history, each representative carrying themselves with the careful dignity of beings who had witnessed the rise and fall of entire civilizations. They materialized from different directions simultaneously not through conventional travel, but via methods that bypassed normal concepts of space and time. I watched from the temple steps as they assembled in the main courtyard, their diverse forms reflecting the breadth of supernatural evolution across millennia. Some appeared as wolves enhanced with elements I couldn’t identify, others took shapes that had no relation to any natural creature, and a few seemed to exist as pure consciousness given temporary physical form. “Fifty-three distinct entities,” Moira reported quietly, her healer’s senses allowing her to count accurately despite the visual confusion. “Representing at least twenty different bloodlines, some of which I thought were purely mythological.” Through the Eclipse Covenant network, I felt alliance members throughout the region becoming aware of the gathering. Fear rippled through conventional pack territories as wolves encountered magical signatures beyond their comprehension, while the supernatural entities already in the temple responded with various mixtures of respect and wariness. The lead Archival representative approached the temple a being whose form seemed to be constructed from crystallized time itself, each facet reflecting different moments from history. When it spoke, its voice carried the weight of eons. “Selene of the Eclipse Covenant,” it announced formally. “I am Chronicle, Keeper of Supernatural Records. We have come to evaluate what you have created here.” “Evaluate for what purpose?” I asked, stepping forward to meet them at the base of the temple steps. “To determine whether your confederation represents evolution or dangerous deviation from established supernatural law.” Chronicle’s crystalline features shifted to reflect moments from what I recognized as Eclipse Covenant history some showing cooperation and healing, others revealing the forced unity that had led to their destruction. “What supernatural law?” Darius demanded, moving to flank me with several other alliance leaders. “Who gave you authority to judge what we’ve built?” “The authority comes from necessity,” another Archival being replied, this one appearing as a wolf whose fur contained swirling galaxies. “When supernatural entities create networks of unprecedented scope and power, someone must evaluate whether those networks pose threats to the broader magical ecosystem.” “And if you decide we do pose such a threat?” I asked, though I suspected I already knew the answer. “Then we take corrective action,” Chronicle said simply. “Dissolution of dangerous connections, containment of problematic abilities, relocation of entities to more suitable environments.” “Relocation,” I repeated. “You mean exile.” “We mean whatever measures are necessary to maintain supernatural balance.” The galaxy-wolf’s tone was matter-of-fact, as though they were discussing weather rather than potential destruction of everything we had built. Through the network, I felt anger building among alliance members. Conventional wolves who had fought and bled to build something better, supernatural entities who had chosen cooperation over isolation, former enemies who had found redemption through connection all of them were being judged by beings who had remained safely aloof while others struggled with real-world challenges. “With respect,” I said carefully, “your authority to make such judgments is questionable. You’ve chosen isolation while we’ve chosen engagement. You’ve preserved historical knowledge while we’ve created new possibilities.” Chronicle’s crystalline form pulsed with what might have been amusement. “You question our authority while wielding power that could reshape the continent? Your confidence is either admirable or dangerously naive.” “My confidence comes from the wolves who chose to stand with me,” I replied, letting silver light flow through the network connections. “From beings who decided cooperation was worth the risk of betrayal, that unity was worth the effort of building trust.” Around the courtyard, my alliance members began manifesting their enhanced abilities not as a threat, but as demonstration. Silver radiance flowed between individuals of different species, different bloodlines, different magical paradigms, all of them connected through choices rather than compulsion. “Impressive,” admitted a third Archival representative, whose form appeared to be composed of living scroll-work. “But the original Eclipse Covenant demonstrated similar cooperation initially. The corruption came gradually, as power accumulated and individual restraint eroded.” “Which is why we’ve built constitutional safeguards,” Vera the shape-shifter said, approaching with documents the various working groups had been developing. “Formal limitations encoded into the network structure itself.” Chronicle studied the proposed restrictions, their crystalline features reflecting scenes of legislative processes from across history. “Voluntary power limitation. Interesting. But theoretical safeguards often prove inadequate when tested by real-world pressures.” “Then test them,” I said, surprising everyone present including myself. “What?” Darius asked. I looked around at the assembled beings Archival representatives with the power to destroy what we had built, alliance members who had trusted me with their futures, supernatural entities who had risked everything to seek cooperation rather than continued isolation. “Test our safeguards,” I repeated. “Put pressure on the system, create situations that would tempt abuse of Eclipse Covenant abilities, see if our constitutional protections hold under stress.” The proposal created immediate controversy. Some alliance members saw it as unnecessary risk, while others worried that deliberately creating crisis situations could destabilize the confederation regardless of how the tests turned out. “You’re volunteering to be evaluated like a laboratory specimen,” the galaxy-wolf observed. “I’m volunteering to prove that what we’ve built can survive the kind of pressure that corrupted my ancestors,” I corrected. “If our safeguards fail under controlled testing, better to discover that now than during a real crisis.” Chronicle’s form pulsed with what might have been approval. “A reasonable proposal. But the testing would need to be… comprehensive. Pressure applied to every aspect of your confederation structure, including scenarios designed to trigger the worst impulses of Eclipse Covenant power.” “What kind of scenarios?” Alpha Theron asked warily. “Threats to alliance members that could only be countered by forced network expansion,” the scroll-being replied. “Resource conflicts that would be resolved quickly through supernatural domination rather than negotiated settlement. Leadership challenges that might tempt autocratic responses.” Each scenario described was exactly the kind of situation that had led the original Covenant down the path to tyranny. But they were also the kinds of challenges any successful confederation would eventually face. “How long would this evaluation take?” I asked. “Months, possibly years,” Chronicle replied. “True testing requires time for patterns to establish, for constitutional safeguards to be stressed repeatedly under different conditions.” “And during that time, other supernatural entities who are awakening…?” “Would be advised to maintain isolation until evaluation results are available,” the galaxy-wolf said. “Standard protocol for potential threats to supernatural stability.” The proposal was reasonable from their perspective, but devastating from mine. While we underwent evaluation, dozens of newly awakened supernatural entities would remain alone and vulnerable, easy targets for any remaining parasitic forces or hostile bloodlines. “Counter-proposal,” I said after a moment of consideration. “Accelerated testing combined with provisional approval for entities seeking alliance connection. If our safeguards hold under initial stress, newly awakened beings can join the confederation while evaluation continues.” “That increases risk,” Chronicle pointed out. “It also increases potential benefit,” I replied. “And it offers newly awakened entities the protection of alliance membership rather than leaving them isolated and vulnerable.” The Archival beings exchanged complex communications that bypassed normal sensory channels, their decision-making process involving abilities I couldn’t begin to comprehend. Finally, Chronicle spoke again. “Acceptable. Provisional alliance membership for entities that pass compatibility screening, combined with intensive testing of Eclipse Covenant safeguards. But understand if your confederation shows signs of following your ancestors’ path, our response will be immediate and absolute.” “Understood,” I said, though the threat sent ice through my veins. As the formal evaluation process began, I realized that our confederation was about to face its most dangerous challenge yet not external enemies seeking destruction, but internal pressures designed to reveal whether we could resist the corruption that had destroyed the original Eclipse Covenant. The real test of what we had built was about to begin.

The Archival Bloodlines wasted no time beginning their evaluation. Within hours of their arrival, they had established what they called “testing protocols” carefully designed scenarios intended to stress every aspect of our confederation structure until something broke. “First assessment,” Chronicle announced, their crystalline form reflecting scenes of historical supernatural conflicts. “Resource scarcity pressure. Multiple alliance settlements will experience simultaneous supply shortages, creating competition that must be resolved through confederation mechanisms.” I felt the manipulation immediately not natural scarcity, but artificial constraints imposed by Archival abilities. Through the network, I sensed alliance members in distant territories suddenly facing depleted food stores, failing water sources, and equipment breakdowns that couldn’t be explained by normal wear. “They’re creating the crisis artificially,” I told Darius as we stood in the temple watching reports pour in from affected settlements. “Does that matter?” he asked grimly. “Real or artificial, the pressure on our resource-sharing protocols is the same.” He was right. Alliance members were already calling for emergency redistribution of supplies, some settlements offering to share their reserves while others demanded priority access based on population or strategic importance. Through the Eclipse Covenant network, I could feel the temptation to simply override the debate. It would be simple to use my abilities to force an equitable distribution, to compel cooperation rather than wait for negotiated agreement. But that was exactly what the Archival beings were testing for. “Constitutional protocols,” I announced, addressing the growing crowd of alliance representatives who had gathered in the temple. “Emergency resource allocation follows predetermined frameworks, not Eclipse Covenant mandate.” “Those frameworks will take hours to implement,” Alpha Theron pointed out urgently. “People are going hungry while we follow bureaucratic procedures.” “And if I override those procedures once, it becomes easier to justify overriding them again,” I replied. “Constitutional law exists precisely for situations where individual conscience conflicts with urgent need.” The debate that followed was intense, with alliance members arguing passionately for both positions. Some insisted that supernatural abilities should be used to solve immediate problems regardless of procedural concerns. Others maintained that constitutional restrictions were meaningless if they could be set aside whenever circumstances seemed to justify it. Through it all, I felt the pressure building not just from the artificial scarcity, but from watching wolves I cared about suffer while I possessed the power to end their discomfort instantly. “You could end this with a thought,” temptation whispered in my mind. “Direct your network to share resources equally. Force cooperation rather than beg for it.” I recognized the voice not external, but my own enhanced consciousness, pushing me toward the easy solution that would compromise everything we had built. “No,” I said aloud, causing several nearby alliance members to look at me strangely. Instead of using power to override the constitutional process, I threw myself into facilitating it. Using Eclipse Covenant abilities not to force decisions, but to enhance communication between disagreeing parties. Emotional barriers dissolved as alliance members felt each other’s genuine concerns, practical solutions emerged as enhanced minds worked together to solve logistical challenges. Within hours, a resource-sharing agreement had been reached that satisfied every settlement’s basic needs while respecting their autonomy. The artificial scarcity ended as suddenly as it had begun, but the constitutional precedent remained. “First test completed,” Chronicle observed, their form reflecting scenes of the resolution process. “Constitutional safeguards held under moderate pressure. Proceeding to intermediate challenges.” The second test came without warning a sophisticated attack on the network’s communication systems by beings whose abilities I couldn’t immediately classify. Not seeking to destroy the connections, but to subvert them, to introduce false information that would turn alliance members against each other. This time, the pressure was even more insidious. Through corrupted channels, I began receiving reports that various alliance settlements were secretly preparing to withdraw from the confederation, that supernatural entities were plotting to absorb conventional pack territories, that Eclipse Covenant power was slowly overriding individual consciousness. “None of it’s true,” I told the emergency council that convened as false reports continued to flood through compromised networks. “But the corruption is sophisticated enough that affected wolves can’t distinguish genuine communications from manufactured ones.” “How do we counter disinformation when our own communication systems have been compromised?” Marcus asked. The obvious solution was to use my abilities to force-clear the corrupted channels, to override the false information with Eclipse Covenant power. But again, that would be exactly what the Archival beings were testing for. “We verify through redundant systems,” I decided. “Send physical messengers to confirm or deny questionable reports. Use non-network communication methods until we can isolate and eliminate the corrupted channels.” “That will take days,” Agatha protested. “And during that time, alliance members might make decisions based on false information.” “Then we trust their judgment,” I replied. “We trust that wolves who chose cooperation once will choose it again when presented with accurate information.” The process was agonizing. For three days, I watched false reports circulate through alliance territories while I restrained myself from using power to simply burn the corruption out of our communication systems. Several settlements did begin withdrawal procedures based on manufactured intelligence, and two supernatural entities left the confederation entirely after receiving fabricated evidence of Eclipse Covenant tyranny. But slowly, painstakingly, the truth emerged through conventional verification methods. Physical messengers confirmed which reports were genuine, pattern analysis revealed the artificial nature of the corrupted information, and alliance members who had maintained critical thinking recognized the manipulation for what it was. When the test ended, we had lost some members but retained the core of our confederation and more importantly, we had done so without compromising constitutional restrictions on Eclipse Covenant power. “Second test completed,” Chronicle announced. “Intermediate resistance to subversion achieved. Proceeding to advanced evaluation scenarios.” I felt a chill run through me at their tone. If the first two tests had been moderate and intermediate challenges, what would they consider advanced? “What’s the next test?” I asked. Chronicle’s crystalline form began reflecting scenes I recognized with growing dread historical moments when the original Eclipse Covenant had faced their greatest temptations, the situations that had ultimately led to their tyrannical transformation. “Direct threat to Eclipse Covenant existence,” they announced. “Coordinated assault by entities specifically designed to exploit network vulnerabilities, creating circumstances where only forced expansion of abilities could ensure survival.” Through the network, I felt every alliance member’s growing anxiety. They understood what was being proposed a test that would push me to the exact breaking point where my ancestors had chosen tyranny over constitutional restriction. “And if I fail the test?” I asked. “Then you follow the same path they did,” Chronicle replied without emotion. “And we respond accordingly.” The threat was clear. Succeed in resisting temptation under ultimate pressure, or face the same systematic destruction that had eliminated the original Eclipse Covenant. As the Archival beings began preparing their final evaluation, I realized that everything we had built every connection forged, every constitutional safeguard established, every hope for supernatural cooperation would soon hang in the balance of my ability to choose wisdom over power when the cost of that choice might be the lives of everyone I cared about.

The final test began at dawn, but its effects were felt instantly across every corner of alliance territory. Through the Eclipse Covenant network, I sensed the simultaneous manifestation of threats so precisely calculated to exploit our vulnerabilities that they could only have been designed by beings with intimate knowledge of supernatural warfare. “Multiple breach points,” Marcus reported, his voice tight with controlled panic as intelligence flooded in from compromised positions. “Entities specifically adapted to counter our enhanced abilities, moving in coordinated strikes against our most critical settlements.” I extended my senses through the network and immediately understood the scope of what we faced. These weren’t random attacks they were surgical strikes designed to force impossible choices. The beings assault our territories possessed abilities that perfectly countered the supernatural entities in each location, making conventional resistance futile. “They’re targeting the constitutional frameworks directly,” I realized with growing horror. “Every attack is structured to create a scenario where only Eclipse Covenant intervention could save the defenders.” Through the network, I felt the desperate calls for help pouring in. A fire-elemental settlement under assault by beings that fed on thermal energy, their natural abilities turned against them. A time-walker enclave facing enemies that existed outside temporal flow, making their defensive capabilities useless. Conventional wolf packs being overwhelmed by forces that adapted to counter whatever tactics they employed. Each situation had the same terrible logic: Eclipse Covenant power could instantly resolve the crisis, but only by overriding local autonomy and forcing network expansion to unwilling participants. “The Prismatic Collective settlement is requesting immediate evacuation assistance,” Elena reported, her hands shaking as she coordinated communication through compromised channels. “They can’t maintain defensive harmonics against entities that disrupt frequency-based abilities.” “The Deep Current territories are sending distress signals,” added another aide. “Aquatic assault forces that can drain water from any source, turning their home environment into a weapon against them.” And through it all, I felt the pressure building in my consciousness not just the external crisis, but the internal awareness that I possessed the power to end every threat instantly. All I had to do was expand the network by force, conscript the abilities of every supernatural entity within range, use Eclipse Covenant power to create the kind of unified response that could sweep away any opposition. “You can save them,” the voice in my mind whispered with seductive urgency. “All of them. Every settlement, every individual, every hope for supernatural cooperation. Just override their choices this once. Just for long enough to eliminate the threats.” I found myself standing, silver light beginning to gather around my hands as power built toward the kind of massive intervention that would violate every constitutional principle we had established. “Selene,” Darius said quietly, his hand settling on my shoulder. “What are you thinking?” “I’m thinking that constitutional law is meaningless if everyone dies while I follow procedural restrictions,” I replied, the words tasting like ash in my mouth even as I spoke them. “And I’m thinking that’s exactly what they said,” he replied softly. They. My ancestors. The original Eclipse Covenant, faced with similar impossible choices that had led them down the path to tyranny. Through the network, I felt alliance members making desperate last stands against overwhelming odds. Some settlements had already fallen silent, their defenders scattered or captured. Others were sending increasingly urgent pleas for intervention that only I could provide. “How many have to die before principle becomes meaningless?” I asked, the question directed as much at myself as at anyone else present. “How many have to be enslaved before survival becomes meaningless?” Chronicle replied, their crystalline form materializing beside the temple altar. “This is the choice your ancestors faced. This is the moment when they decided that forced unity was preferable to consensual destruction.” I looked around the temple at the faces watching me alliance leaders who had trusted me with their futures, supernatural entities who had risked everything for cooperation, conventional wolves who had chosen enhancement over isolation. All of them waiting to see whether I would save them or maintain the principles that made salvation worthwhile. “There’s another option,” I said suddenly, the realization crystallizing as I spoke. “What option?” Darius asked. “Instead of forcing network expansion, we offer it.” I turned to address every being present, my voice carrying through network connections to alliance members across vast distances. “Emergency protocols that allow temporary connection without permanent commitment. Voluntary unity that can be dissolved when the crisis passes.” The distinction was crucial. Rather than conscripting abilities, I would offer enhanced connection to any being willing to accept it, with built-in limitations that preserved individual autonomy even during the emergency response. “That requires unanimous consent from beings who are under active attack,” Chronicle pointed out. “Entities being slaughtered by forces specifically designed to exploit their weaknesses might not be capable of rational decision-making.” “Then we find out whether our confederation is built on genuine trust or just convenient cooperation,” I replied. I opened the network completely, allowing every alliance member to feel the full scope of the crisis and the nature of the choice being offered. Not forced conscription, but voluntary enhancement that could be accepted or rejected based on individual judgment. The response was immediate and overwhelming. Across dozens of territories, beings under attack reached out through the network seeking connection, willingly sharing their abilities and accepting eclipse covenant enhancement in return. The voluntary bonds formed faster than I had thought possible, creating temporary unity that multiplied everyone’s capabilities without overriding their essential autonomy. Fire-elementals gained temporal abilities from willing time-walkers, allowing them to exist outside the energy-draining attacks. Aquatic entities shared their adaptation capabilities with land-based defenders, making the environmental weapons useless. Conventional wolves received supernatural enhancement from beings who chose to offer it, transforming desperate last stands into coordinated counter-attacks. But not everyone accepted the offered connection. Some entities chose to fight alone rather than risk temporary unity, their suspicions of Eclipse Covenant power overriding their need for survival. And I let them make that choice, even as I watched some of them fall to attacks they couldn’t counter individually. “You’re allowing them to die rather than save them,” Chronicle observed. “I’m allowing them to choose,” I replied, silver light flowing through voluntary connections while respecting the autonomy of those who rejected enhancement. “Even if their choices lead to consequences I’d prefer to prevent.” The battle raged for hours across multiple territories, voluntary unity against designed opposition. Some alliance settlements were lost despite enhancement, their defenders overwhelmed by forces specifically adapted to counter even improved abilities. Others achieved victory through cooperation that multiplied their strengths beyond what any individual could accomplish. When the attacks finally ended as suddenly as they had begun the confederation had survived but with significant losses. We had proven that voluntary cooperation could overcome designed opposition, but at a cost in lives and resources that forced intervention might have prevented. “Final evaluation complete,” Chronicle announced, their crystalline form reflecting scenes from the entire testing process. “Constitutional safeguards maintained under ultimate pressure. Voluntary cooperation demonstrated even at significant cost.” The relief that flooded through me was overwhelming, but it was tempered by grief for those who had died during the test. Their sacrifice had proven our principles, but principles felt hollow when measured against individual lives. “What’s your verdict?” I asked. “Provisional approval for continued operation,” Chronicle replied. “The Eclipse Covenant confederation has demonstrated fundamental differences from its historical predecessor. However, ongoing monitoring will be required to ensure long-term stability.” “Monitoring how?” “Archival observers will remain in alliance territory,” the galaxy-wolf explained. “Documenting development, providing guidance when requested, intervening if dangerous patterns emerge.” It wasn’t the complete autonomy I had hoped for, but it was recognition that what we had built was worth preserving. The supernatural confederation would continue, guided by constitutional principles that had proven their worth under the ultimate test. As the Archival beings established their permanent observation posts, I found myself reflecting on the price of principled leadership. We had passed their test, but the cost had been measured in lives that might have been saved through less scrupulous means. “Regrets?” Darius asked, finding me hours later as I stood watching the sun set over confederation territory that had been purchased with blood and maintained through restraint. “About the lives lost, yes,” I replied honestly. “About the principles maintained, no.” “And if faced with the same choice again?” I considered the question carefully, feeling the weight of responsibility that would never leave my shoulders. “I’d make the same decision. Because the moment we decide that ends justify means, we become what our ancestors became.” The confederation had survived its ultimate test, but I knew it would face many more challenges in the years ahead. At least now we had proven that voluntary cooperation could withstand pressures that had once corrupted power into tyranny. It was a beginning, not an ending. And perhaps that was enough.

Three months after the Archival evaluation, the confederation had settled into rhythms that would have seemed impossible during our earliest days of alliance-building. The Hollow Moon Temple remained our ceremonial center, but practical governance had expanded across multiple locations as the network grew to accommodate beings whose needs couldn’t be met in a single mountain stronghold. I stood on the temple’s observation platform, watching morning light illuminate settlements that stretched beyond the horizon. Conventional wolf territories integrated seamlessly with supernatural enclaves, their boundaries marked not by walls but by transition zones where different magical paradigms gradually shifted into compatibility. “Population report,” Elena announced, approaching with documents that had become a daily ritual. “Four hundred and seventy-three enhanced individuals across sixty-two settlements, plus approximately three thousand conventional wolves in associated territories.” The numbers still amazed me. From a desperate escape from my former pack to a confederation spanning half the continent the transformation felt surreal even when I was living through it. “Any integration issues?” I asked, though the question had become largely routine. The constitutional frameworks we had developed during the Archival testing had proven remarkably effective at preventing the conflicts I had once feared inevitable. “Two minor disputes over resource allocation in the eastern territories, both resolved through mediation protocols,” Elena replied. “And three applications for enhanced membership from newly awakened supernatural entities.” The applications were more significant than the routine disputes. Word of our confederation’s success had continued to spread throughout the supernatural community, drawing beings who had remained isolated for decades or centuries. Each new member brought unique abilities and perspectives, but also potential complications as we worked to integrate diverse magical paradigms. “What kind of entities?” I asked. “Dream-walkers from the northern reaches, stone-speakers from the deep mountains, and…” Elena hesitated, consulting her notes. “Something that calls itself a ‘reality-weaver.’ The classification doesn’t match any historical records.” Reality-weavers were new to me as well, though the name suggested abilities that could be either incredibly useful or incredibly dangerous depending on the individual’s intentions and level of control. “Standard screening protocols,” I decided. “Full compatibility assessment before we consider network integration.” As Elena left to coordinate the evaluation process, I found myself reflecting on how much our procedures had evolved. The desperate alliances of our early days had given way to systematic approaches that balanced welcoming inclusion with necessary caution. “Contemplating our success?” Darius asked, joining me on the platform with the easy familiarity that had developed between us over months of shared leadership challenges. “Contemplating our responsibilities,” I corrected. “Every new member we accept, every decision we make about confederation structure it all affects thousands of lives now.” He nodded, understanding the weight that came with expanded influence. The confederation wasn’t just about our original alliance territories anymore. Other regions were forming similar supernatural cooperatives, using our constitutional frameworks as models for their own governance systems. “Message from the Western Reach consortium,” he said, offering me a sealed scroll. “They’re requesting formal diplomatic relations with our confederation.” I opened the message, reading carefully through proposals for trade agreements, mutual defense pacts, and cultural exchange programs. The Western Reach represented our first contact with an independent supernatural confederation beings who had developed their own solutions to the challenges of inter-bloodline cooperation. “They’re offering to share technological innovations in exchange for access to our enhancement networks,” I summarized after reviewing the key points. “Technological innovations?” “Artificial crystals that can store and redirect magical energy, architectural techniques that allow incompatible abilities to coexist in shared spaces, communication methods that work across different supernatural paradigms.” The possibilities were intriguing, but they also raised questions about how much the confederation should expand beyond its current scope. Were we meant to become a regional power, or were we better served maintaining focus on local cooperation? “What do you think?” Darius asked. Before I could answer, commotion from the temple’s main hall announced unexpected visitors. Through the Eclipse Covenant network, I sensed familiar presences approaching not threatening, but carrying news that would require immediate attention. Marcus appeared at the platform entrance, his expression mixing excitement with concern. “Alpha, we have representatives from the Coastal Territories. They’re requesting emergency consultation about supernatural awakening phenomena.” “What kind of phenomena?” I asked, though something in his tone suggested I wouldn’t like the answer. “Mass awakening. Dozens of previously dormant bloodlines manifesting abilities simultaneously across their entire region.” Marcus consulted his notes with obvious unease. “They’re requesting confederation assistance in preventing what they’re calling ‘supernatural chaos.’” The implications hit me immediately. Our confederation had been built gradually, with careful integration of compatible entities over months of patient work. Mass awakening without support structures could easily lead to exactly the kind of magical instability that the Archival beings had been established to prevent. “How many entities are we talking about?” Darius asked. “Unknown. The reports are confused, but estimates range from hundreds to potentially thousands.” Marcus’s voice carried the strain of someone trying to process information beyond normal comprehension. “And they’re not just individual awakenings entire communities are manifesting collective abilities.” I felt ice form in my stomach as I considered the scope of what was being described. Collective supernatural manifestation on that scale could reshape the magical landscape of the entire continent, either creating unprecedented cooperation or unprecedented destruction. “We need to respond immediately,” I decided. “Emergency council session, priority communication with all confederation members, and preparation for potential intervention.” “Intervention?” Darius asked. “If mass awakening is happening without support structures, we might be the only organization with the experience and resources to prevent supernatural civil war.” I looked out over confederation territories, seeing not just our current success but our future responsibilities. “We built this confederation to facilitate supernatural cooperation. That responsibility doesn’t end at our current borders.” As we began preparations for what might become our largest challenge yet, I realized that the confederation had entered a new phase of existence. No longer focused on proving our own viability, we were becoming the kind of stabilizing force in the supernatural community that we had once desperately needed ourselves. The question was whether we were ready for responsibilities that could affect the entire continent. But ready or not, newly awakened supernatural entities were looking to us for guidance. And after everything we had built together, abandoning them to face chaos alone was unthinkable. The confederation was about to discover whether our principles could scale beyond regional cooperation to continental leadership. Our real test was just beginning.

The journey to the Coastal Territories took three days of hard travel, but the signs of supernatural chaos were visible long before we reached our destination. The sky itself seemed unstable, shifting between different colors as competing magical influences warped local reality. Wildlife fled in massive migrations, their instincts warning them away from energies they couldn’t comprehend. I rode at the head of our emergency response team thirty of our most experienced enhanced individuals, selected for their ability to work with diverse supernatural paradigms. Behind us followed conventional support forces led by Darius, ready to provide logistical assistance and maintain communication with confederation headquarters. “Energy readings are off every scale we have,” Moira reported from beside me, her healer’s senses overwhelmed by the magical turbulence ahead. “It’s not just individual awakenings entire communities are manifesting abilities simultaneously, and they’re interfering with each other.” Through the Eclipse Covenant network, I could feel the growing instability like a fever in the magical ecosystem. Dozens of different supernatural signatures were flaring to life in overlapping territories, their incompatible energies creating the kind of interference patterns that could tear reality apart at local levels. “Any communication from the Coastal authorities?” I asked Marcus, who had been trying to maintain contact with the entities who had requested our help. “Sporadic,” he replied grimly. “What messages we receive are confused, often contradictory. Some settlements report successful integration of new abilities. Others describe situations approaching full magical breakdown.” “And the Archival observers?” Darius asked from his position coordinating the conventional forces. “Present but not intervening,” I said, feeling their familiar signatures maintaining careful distance. “They’re watching to see how we handle a crisis beyond the scale of anything we’ve faced before.” As we crested a ridge that provided our first clear view of the Coastal Territories, the scope of the situation became apparent. The landscape below was a patchwork of different realities, each section dominated by whatever supernatural abilities had awakened there. Areas of perpetual storm clashed with zones of unnatural calm, regions where time moved at different rates bordered territories where gravity seemed optional. “It’s like dozens of different supernatural domains are trying to occupy the same physical space,” Vera observed, her shape-shifter abilities allowing her to perceive the dimensional instabilities more clearly than the rest of us. “Which is exactly what’s happening,” confirmed Astral, whose star-bright eyes could see magical patterns across vast distances. “Mass awakening without coordination or compatibility protocols. Every newly manifested ability is asserting dominance over local reality.” The first settlement we reached was a fishing village that had apparently developed collective water-speaking abilities. What should have been a blessing had become a nightmare every resident could hear the ocean’s voice, but none of them had the training to filter or control the constant psychic pressure. “Help us,” their leader pleaded as we approached, her eyes wide with the particular exhaustion that came from supernatural oversaturation. “We thought the awakening was a gift, but the water won’t stop talking. We can’t sleep, can’t think clearly, can’t make it stop.” I extended my senses toward the settlement and immediately understood the problem. Their collective abilities were amplifying each other in a feedback loop, creating ever-increasing psychic noise that threatened to drive the entire population to madness. “Eclipse Covenant integration,” I offered, though I knew the risks. “Temporary network connection that can provide filtering and control.” “But we don’t know you,” another villager protested. “How do we know this isn’t just another form of supernatural domination?” The question was reasonable, but we didn’t have time for extended negotiations. Through my enhanced awareness, I could sense similar crises developing across dozens of other settlements. Every moment we spent convincing one community to accept help meant other groups might pass the point where assistance was possible. “You don’t know us,” I agreed. “But you do know that your current situation is unsustainable. People are already collapsing from psychic exhaustion, and it’s getting worse.” The debate that followed was brief but intense, with village leaders weighing unknown risks against certain destruction. In the end, desperation won over caution, and they agreed to temporary network integration. The process of establishing connections with beings in supernatural crisis was unlike anything I had experienced. Instead of the smooth, willing bonds that characterized normal confederation membership, these were emergency links that had to be forced through chaos and maintained against constant interference. But once established, the relief was immediate. The overwhelming psychic noise from the ocean quieted to manageable levels as Eclipse Covenant filters processed and organized the information flow. Villagers who had been on the verge of mental breakdown suddenly found they could hear the water’s voice without being consumed by it. “Thank you,” their leader breathed, tears of relief streaming down her face. “We thought we were going to lose ourselves entirely.” “This is temporary,” I warned, though the sight of her relief made me reluctant to add conditions. “When the crisis passes, you’ll need to choose whether to maintain confederation membership or develop your own control methods.” “We understand. But right now, you’ve saved our sanity.” Similar scenes played out across dozens of settlements as we worked our way through the affected territories. Each community faced different manifestations of the same fundamental problem supernatural abilities awakening without the support structures needed to manage them safely. Fire-speakers whose abilities were consuming their own homes. Dream-walkers trapped in collective nightmares they couldn’t escape. Reality-weavers whose attempts to improve local conditions were creating increasingly unstable distortions. In each case, temporary Eclipse Covenant integration provided the framework needed to bring chaotic abilities under control. But with every new connection, I felt the strain on my own capabilities growing. The network wasn’t designed to handle this many emergency integrations simultaneously. “You’re pushing too hard,” Darius warned during a brief rest between crisis interventions. “I can see the exhaustion in your face, feel it through our bond.” He was right. The constant expansion and maintenance of emergency network connections was draining my reserves faster than they could be restored. But the alternative was abandoning communities to supernatural chaos that could destroy them entirely. “How many more settlements need assistance?” I asked Marcus. “At least thirty, possibly more. And some of the situations are getting worse communities where multiple incompatible abilities have awakened simultaneously.” Thirty more emergency integrations would push me beyond my limits, possibly to the point where maintaining existing connections became impossible. But abandoning those communities wasn’t an option I could live with. “There has to be another way,” I said, though I couldn’t see what alternatives existed. “There is,” said a familiar voice behind us. I turned to find Chronicle materializing from their usual crystalline form, their features reflecting scenes from our current crisis management efforts. “The Archival intervention you’ve been expecting?” I asked. “Archival assistance,” they corrected. “You’ve proven that Eclipse Covenant principles can handle crisis situations without compromising constitutional safeguards. But you’ve also demonstrated the practical limits of individual capability.” “What kind of assistance?” Chronicle gestured, and suddenly other figures began materializing around us not just Archival observers, but representatives from supernatural bloodlines I had never encountered. “Crisis management specialists,” Chronicle explained. “Entities whose abilities are specifically adapted for stabilizing supernatural chaos. They’re willing to work under confederation protocols, but they need Eclipse Covenant coordination to be effective.” The offer was exactly what we needed, but it also represented a fundamental expansion of the confederation’s scope and responsibilities. Accepting help meant accepting permanent relationships with beings whose motivations and long-term goals remained unknown. “What do they want in return?” I asked. “Recognition as equals in any supernatural governance structure that emerges from this crisis,” Chronicle replied. “They’re tired of isolation, but they want guarantees that cooperation won’t lead to absorption or domination.” I looked around at the assembled entities beings whose abilities could solve the current crisis, but whose integration would permanently change the nature of our confederation. The decision would affect not just our response to the Coastal emergency, but the future development of supernatural society across the continent. “How long do I have to decide?” I asked. Chronicle’s form pulsed with what might have been urgency. “The magical instabilities are reaching critical levels. Without intervention within the next few hours, reality breakdown in the affected areas will become irreversible.” The choice was simple and terrifying: expand the confederation beyond anything we had originally planned, or watch dozens of communities destroy themselves through uncontrolled supernatural manifestation. But when I looked at the faces of the beings who had already placed their trust in Eclipse Covenant leadership, the decision made itself. “Equal partnership,” I said firmly. “Full constitutional protections, shared governance, transparent integration protocols.” “Agreed,” Chronicle replied. As the crisis management specialists began coordinating with our existing teams, I realized the confederation had just taken another evolutionary leap forward. We were no longer just a regional alliance or even a continental stabilizing force. We had become the foundation for whatever supernatural civilization would emerge from the chaos of mass awakening.

The integration of the crisis management specialists transformed our response capabilities overnight, but it also introduced complications I hadn’t anticipated. Each new entity brought not just abilities but entire philosophical frameworks about how supernatural society should function, creating tensions that went far beyond simple coordination challenges. “The Stabilizers want to establish permanent intervention zones,” Marcus reported during our morning briefing, consulting notes that had grown increasingly complex as more specialists joined our efforts. “Areas where reality distortions are monitored continuously and corrected before they can develop into full crises.” “That sounds reasonable,” Darius observed, though his tone suggested he sensed underlying problems. “It would be, except the Resonance Keepers believe permanent intervention prevents natural supernatural evolution,” I replied, having spent hours mediating between competing specialist factions. “They argue that some reality distortions are healthy adaptation responses that shouldn’t be suppressed.” The philosophical divide was fundamental should we prevent all supernatural instability, or allow some chaos as part of natural magical development? The specialists who had joined our confederation held strong opinions on both sides, and their disagreements were affecting our operational effectiveness. “Status of the coastal settlements?” I asked, hoping for at least some positive news. “Stabilized but not resolved,” Moira answered, her healer’s senses allowing her to monitor the magical health of affected communities. “Emergency connections are holding, reality distortions have been contained, but we haven’t addressed the root causes of mass awakening.” That was the larger question haunting every aspect of our response. Why had dozens of supernatural bloodlines awakened simultaneously in a single region? The phenomenon was unprecedented in recorded history, suggesting either natural magical evolution or deliberate external influence. “Any theories about causation?” I asked. Elena approached with documents bearing the seal of multiple research teams. “Three primary hypotheses. First environmental factors unique to the coastal region are triggering latent abilities. Second magical resonance from our confederation’s success is inspiring awakening in nearby populations. Third deliberate intervention by entities seeking to destabilize supernatural society.” Each possibility carried different implications for how we should respond. Environmental factors might be manageable through relocation or protective measures. Magical resonance suggested our very success was creating challenges we hadn’t anticipated. Deliberate intervention meant we faced enemies whose capabilities remained unknown. “Evidence supporting any of these theories?” Darius asked. “Limited,” Elena admitted. “The magical interference makes detailed analysis difficult, and the newly awakened communities are too traumatized to provide reliable witness testimony.” Before anyone could respond, commotion outside announced unexpected visitors. Through the Eclipse Covenant network, I sensed familiar but unwelcome presences approaching not threats, but entities whose arrival suggested new complications. The tent flap opened to admit representatives from the Western Reach consortium, their expressions mixing urgency with barely contained alarm. “Eclipse Covenant leadership,” their spokesperson announced formally, “we require immediate consultation regarding supernatural phenomena in our territories.” My heart sank. “Similar to what we’re dealing with here?” “Worse,” they replied grimly. “Mass awakening combined with territorial conflicts as newly empowered communities compete for resources and recognition.” The implications hit me like physical blows. If mass awakening was spreading beyond the coastal territories, if it was triggering conflicts between supernatural communities, we could be facing continental-scale chaos that no single confederation could manage. “How many regions are affected?” I asked. “Seven confirmed, with reports of similar phenomena from at least a dozen others,” the Western Reach representative replied. “And the awakening pattern is accelerating communities that showed no supernatural activity last week are manifesting collective abilities today.” Through the network, I felt the growing alarm of confederation members as they processed this information. What we had thought was a regional crisis was revealing itself as something much larger, potentially reshaping the supernatural landscape across vast distances. “Resources for expanded response?” Marcus asked, his tactical mind already working through logistical requirements. “Insufficient,” I admitted. “Even with the crisis management specialists, we’re stretched beyond capacity dealing with the coastal territories alone.” “Which brings us to our proposal,” the Western Reach representative said. “Formal alliance between supernatural confederations, combined resources and coordinated response to mass awakening phenomena.” The suggestion was logical, but it also represented another fundamental expansion of our scope and responsibilities. We would be evolving from regional alliance to international supernatural authority, with all the complications that such authority entailed. “What kind of alliance structure?” I asked. “Council of confederation representatives, shared resources and expertise, coordinated policies for handling supernatural awakening,” they replied. “Each confederation maintains internal autonomy while participating in collective response to continental challenges.” “And leadership of this council?” The Western Reach representative exchanged glances with their companions before answering. “Recognition of Eclipse Covenant expertise in crisis management and constitutional governance. You would serve as coordination center for inter-confederation cooperation.” The offer should have been flattering, but instead it felt like another weight being added to shoulders that were already struggling to bear existing responsibilities. Leadership of a single confederation was challenging enough coordinating multiple confederations across continental distances might be beyond any individual’s capabilities. “I need to consult with my people,” I said, though I suspected the decision had already been made for us by circumstances beyond our control. “Time is critical,” they pressed. “Mass awakening is spreading faster than our individual response capabilities. Without coordinated intervention, we could face supernatural civil war on a scale that would affect every magical community on the continent.” As the Western Reach representatives withdrew to allow us private consultation, I found myself staring out across the chaotic landscape of the coastal territories, wondering how we had arrived at this moment. Months ago, I had been a disgraced Luna fleeing for my life. Now I was being asked to coordinate supernatural response across multiple confederations, to serve as the focal point for magical governance spanning vast territories. “What are you thinking?” Darius asked quietly. “I’m thinking that we’re either about to become something unprecedented in supernatural history, or we’re about to collapse under responsibilities no single organization should attempt to bear.” “And which do you think is more likely?” I considered the question carefully, weighing our proven successes against the unprecedented challenges we now faced. “Both,” I said finally. “We’ll become something unprecedented, and we’ll probably collapse under the weight of it. The question is whether we can accomplish enough good before the collapse to justify the attempt.” “Encouraging,” Darius said dryly. “Honest,” I replied. “Which is more than our people deserve from leadership that’s about to ask them to risk everything on an impossible gamble.” As evening fell over the crisis zones, I realized that the confederation was about to face its ultimate test not of constitutional principles or individual restraint, but of our ability to evolve fast enough to meet challenges that no one had prepared for. The supernatural world was changing faster than anyone could control. Our only choice was to try to guide that change toward cooperation rather than conflict, even if the attempt destroyed everything we had built in the process.

The attack came on the third night of the Continental Council, when our guards were focused outward toward potential external threats rather than watching for betrayal from within our own gathering. I woke to silver light blazing from my bond mark not the gentle pulse of network communication, but the harsh flare of emergency warning. Through the Eclipse Covenant connections, I felt confusion and terror rippling through the confederation as something severed our links one by one. “Selene!” Darius burst through the tent flap, his armor hastily donned and his sword already in hand. “We’re under attack, but not by anything we can see or fight conventionally.” I rolled from my sleeping furs, the Eclipse Covenant armor manifesting around me as power flowed through awakened channels. Outside, I could hear shouts of alarm mixed with the distinctive sounds of supernatural combat energies clashing, reality distorting, the screams of beings whose abilities were being turned against them. “What kind of attack?” I demanded, extending my senses through the remaining network connections. “Infiltration and sabotage,” Marcus reported, appearing with Elena close behind. “Someone has been moving through the gathering, targeting specific representatives and disrupting their connection to their home confederations.” Through the chaos, I began to sense the true scope of what was happening. This wasn’t random violence it was surgical precision designed to cripple the Continental Council by isolating its members from their support networks. “The missing bloodlines,” I realized with growing horror. “They’re not absent from the gathering they’re here, disguised and working to destroy it from within.” I burst from the tent into a scene of carefully orchestrated chaos. Beings who had been cooperating peacefully for days were now fighting each other with desperate fury, their enhanced abilities creating reality distortions that made the entire camp unstable. But as I watched more carefully, I began to see the patterns. Representatives weren’t fighting randomly they were being manipulated by abilities I couldn’t quite identify, their natural cooperation overridden by external influences. “Mind control,” I breathed. “Someone is forcing them to attack each other.” “Not mind control,” corrected a familiar voice from behind me. “Emotional manipulation. Much more subtle, much harder to detect.” I spun to find Chronicle materializing from their usual crystalline form, but something was wrong with their appearance. The historical reflections that normally played across their faceted surface were darker, showing scenes of supernatural conflicts rather than moments of cooperation. “Chronicle? What’s happening to you?” “I am what I have always been,” they replied, their voice carrying harmonics I had never heard before. “A keeper of supernatural records, including records that some would prefer to remain buried.” Around us, the fighting intensified as more representatives lost control of their emotions, their carefully maintained diplomatic restraint dissolved by whatever forces were acting on them. “You’re one of them,” I said, silver light beginning to gather around my hands as I prepared for confrontation. “One of the missing bloodlines that have been manipulating the awakening crisis.” “We prefer the term ‘correction specialists,’” Chronicle replied, their form shifting to reveal abilities I had never suspected. “Entities whose function is to prevent dangerous deviations from proper supernatural development.” “Like continental confederation?” “Like uncontrolled proliferation of Eclipse Covenant influence,” they corrected. “Your bloodline was eliminated once for attempting to unite all supernatural entities under single authority. We will not permit that mistake to be repeated.” The truth hit me with devastating clarity. The Archival bloodlines hadn’t been neutral observers they had been infiltrators, watching for signs that the Eclipse Covenant was following its ancestors’ path toward tyrannical unity. And they had apparently decided that the Continental Council represented exactly that threat. “The mass awakening,” I said, understanding dawning with sickening realization. “You caused it. Artificial acceleration to create chaos that would justify intervention.” “We provided opportunities for natural development,” Chronicle replied smoothly. “If supernatural communities were stable and well-governed, they would have handled mass awakening without difficulty. The chaos proves they were not ready for expanded abilities.” Around us, the battle was spreading as more representatives succumbed to emotional manipulation. Beings who had been working together to solve continental challenges were now trying to destroy each other with abilities that had never been intended for warfare. “Stop this,” I demanded, power flowing through Eclipse Covenant channels as I prepared to intervene. “These beings came here seeking cooperation, not conflict.” “They came here because they were manipulated by Eclipse Covenant influence,” Chronicle replied. “Remove that influence, and they will return to proper isolationist behavior.” “Isolationist behavior that leaves newly awakened beings without support, that prevents cooperation on continent-spanning challenges?” “Isolationist behavior that prevents another Eclipse Covenant tyranny from consuming supernatural diversity.” The fundamental disagreement was clear they saw any large-scale cooperation as potential domination, while I saw isolation as abandonment of beings who needed support. Neither perspective was entirely wrong, but they were completely incompatible. “I won’t let you destroy what we’ve built,” I said, silver fire beginning to blaze around me as I gathered network power. “And we will not permit you to repeat historical mistakes,” Chronicle replied, their form shifting into something that radiated abilities I couldn’t identify. The confrontation that followed was unlike anything I had experienced. Instead of direct attack, Chronicle and their hidden allies used subtle manipulation enhancing existing doubts, amplifying natural fears, turning my own concerns about continental governance into paralyzing uncertainty. Through the network, I felt confederation members across vast distances beginning to question whether large-scale cooperation was worth the risks. The emotional manipulation was spreading through our connections, using the very bonds we had built as pathways for undermining trust. But as the assault on confidence intensified, something unexpected happened. Instead of succumbing to artificial doubt, alliance members began supporting each other more strongly. The attacks on their emotional stability triggered protective responses that reinforced rather than weakened network connections. “Impossible,” Chronicle said, their certainty wavering as their manipulation techniques failed to achieve expected results. “Eclipse Covenant influence cannot be strengthened by resistance.” “It can when it’s based on genuine choice rather than imposed authority,” I replied, understanding finally dawning. “You’re fighting the wrong enemy. This isn’t the historical Eclipse Covenant it’s something new, something that learned from their mistakes.” Around us, the manufactured conflict began to subside as representatives recognized the artificial nature of their emotional responses. Beings who had been fighting moments before were now working together to identify and counter the manipulation techniques being used against them. “The constitutional safeguards,” I continued, speaking as much to myself as to Chronicle. “The distributed authority, the voluntary participation they’re not just protecting against corruption from within. They’re protecting against subversion from without.” Chronicle’s form flickered with what might have been uncertainty. “Constitutional frameworks cannot prevent the inevitable corruption of power.” “Maybe not,” I agreed. “But they can make that corruption visible to everyone affected by it. Transparency as protection, shared authority as safeguard.” The revelation seemed to shake something fundamental in Chronicle’s certainty. Around us, other Archival infiltrators were being identified and contained by representatives who now understood the true nature of the threat they faced. “You may have prevented one attempt at correction,” Chronicle said as their form began to destabilize. “But there will be others. Power always seeks to expand, and expanded power always becomes tyrannical.” “Then we’ll face those challenges when they come,” I replied. “But we’ll face them together, with constitutional protections and shared oversight.” As the Archival infiltrators withdrew, leaving behind a gathering that had been tested but not destroyed, I realized that the Continental Council had passed its most important evaluation. Not a test of our ability to coordinate resources or manage crises, but a test of whether our constitutional frameworks could protect against sophisticated subversion. The supernatural world was indeed changing faster than anyone could control. But perhaps that was exactly what it needed to become something better than it had ever been before.

The dawn after the Archival attack brought a silence unlike any I had experienced since the confederation’s earliest days. Across the prairie amphitheater, representatives from twelve different supernatural regions sat in contemplative clusters, their earlier enthusiasm for continental cooperation tempered by the realization of how close they had come to destroying it through manufactured conflict.   I walked among them, using Eclipse Covenant abilities not to enhance or coordinate, but simply to listen. The conversations I overheard revealed the depth of impact the previous night’s events had created.   “How do we trust our own emotions when they can be manipulated so precisely?” a crystal-singer was asking their delegation.   “How do we build cooperation when enemies can turn our connections into weapons against us?” wondered a representative from the ocean territories.   The questions were valid and troubling. We had survived the Archival attack, but it had exposed vulnerabilities in our confederation model that none of us had anticipated. Trust, once damaged by the revelation of systematic deception, would not be easily restored.   “Morning assessment,” Darius said quietly, joining me near the amphitheater’s center where the coordination crystals still hummed with residual energy from the night’s conflicts.   “Complicated,” I replied honestly. “We proved that our constitutional frameworks can resist external subversion, but the cost in confidence and trust has been significant.”   “Any delegations considering withdrawal?”   I extended my senses through the remaining network connections, feeling the emotional states of representatives who had traveled vast distances to participate in unprecedented cooperation.   “Three are actively debating it,” I said. “The Mountain Territories delegation feels the risks of large-scale cooperation outweigh the benefits. The Deep Valley Collective is questioning whether continental governance is worth the target it creates. And the Northern Assembly has concerns about operational security if infiltrators can remain undetected for months.”   Each concern was reasonable, rooted in legitimate fears about the vulnerabilities that continental confederation created. The larger and more successful our cooperation became, the more attractive a target we presented to entities that preferred supernatural fragmentation.   “Counter-arguments?” Darius asked.   “The same ones that brought us together in the first place,” I said, gesturing toward the horizon where reality distortions from ongoing awakening events were visible as shimmering aurora displays. “Fifteen thousand newly manifested supernatural individuals who need support that no single confederation can provide. Crisis-level magical instability that requires coordinated response. And evidence that our enemies want us isolated specifically because cooperation makes us stronger.”   Marcus approached with the morning intelligence reports, his expression mixing relief with ongoing concern. “Status update from affected territories. The Archival withdrawal has stopped active manipulation of awakening events, but the underlying instabilities remain. We still have communities facing reality breakdown and newly awakened individuals without support structures.”   The practical challenges hadn’t disappeared with the revelation of enemy involvement. If anything, they had become more urgent now that we understood the artificial acceleration that had been applied to natural awakening processes.   “Proposed solutions from the delegations?” I asked.   Elena appeared with documents that had been circulating through various confederation representatives. “Modified continental structure. Smaller regional cooperatives with limited coordination rather than full integration. Shared expertise and resources but maintained operational separation.”   “Compartmentalization as protection,” Darius observed. “Reduce the scope of potential infiltration while maintaining practical cooperation.”   The approach had merit, but it also represented a step back from the unprecedented unity we had been building. Fear of infiltration could easily become justification for the same isolationist policies that the Archival bloodlines had been trying to enforce.   “There’s another possibility,” I said, an idea crystallizing as I spoke.   “What kind of possibility?”   “Transparency as security,” I replied, moving toward the amphitheater’s speaking platform. “Instead of compartmentalization, we expand openness. Make infiltration more difficult by making deception more visible.”   I activated the communication enchantments, drawing the attention of every representative in the gathering.   “Continental confederation members,” I announced, “I propose we address last night’s attack not by retreating from cooperation, but by advancing toward more complete transparency.”   The reaction was immediate and mixed. Some delegations showed interest in alternative approaches to the security challenges. Others appeared skeptical about solutions that seemed to increase rather than decrease vulnerability.   “Explain,” called the representative from the Western Reach.   “Open network architecture,” I said, letting silver light flow through the coordination crystals to create visual representations of what I was proposing. “Instead of hiding our capabilities and intentions, we make them visible to anyone interested in observing. Infiltrators lose their advantage when they can’t operate in secrecy.”   “That also makes us vulnerable to entities who want to exploit our openness,” pointed out the Deep Forest representative.   “But it makes us stronger against entities who want to manipulate us through deception,” I replied. “The Archival attack succeeded because they could operate undetected. Open network architecture would have revealed their manipulation attempts immediately.”   The debate that followed was intense but productive. Representatives who had been considering withdrawal began engaging with the possibility that increased transparency might provide better security than compartmentalization. Practical concerns were raised and addressed, constitutional frameworks were modified to accommodate open observation, and gradually a new model of continental cooperation began to emerge.   “Transparent confederation,” summarized the Mountain Territories representative. “Open governance, visible decision-making processes, public access to most coordination activities.”   “With constitutional protections for individual privacy and regional autonomy,” I added. “Transparency for collective action, privacy for personal matters.”   “And enforcement mechanisms if member confederations violate transparency agreements?”   “The same mechanisms we’ve established for other constitutional violations,” I replied. “Peer review, graduated responses, ultimate authority for member confederations to withdraw if core principles are compromised.”   As the discussions continued throughout the day, I began to sense something shifting in the gathering’s emotional atmosphere. The fear and suspicion that had dominated morning conversations were giving way to renewed hope and determination.   By evening, when formal votes were taken on the revised confederation structure, the result was unanimous approval. Not because every representative was entirely comfortable with complete transparency, but because they recognized it as the best available response to the vulnerabilities that last night’s attack had revealed.   “Continental Supernatural Confederation established,” Chronicle announced, their Archival authority giving weight to the formal recognition despite their recent revelation as an enemy operative. “Constitutional framework ratified, transparency protocols accepted, governance structure validated.”   Their presence at the ceremony was itself a symbol of the transparency we were embracing. Rather than expelling defeated enemies, we were allowing them to observe our response to their attack, to see firsthand the differences between current confederation principles and the historical Eclipse Covenant tyranny they had feared.   “Final questions before implementation?” I asked the assembled representatives.   “Timeline for supporting the newly awakened individuals?” called someone from the Coastal Alliance.   “Resource deployment begins immediately,” Marcus replied, consulting coordination schedules that had been developed throughout the day. “Crisis management teams to the most unstable territories within 48 hours, support networks for individual awakening cases within a week.”   “Authority structure for inter-confederation disputes?”   “Rotating council leadership with Eclipse Covenant coordination support,” I answered. “No single confederation holds permanent authority over continental decisions.”   “And if the transparency protocols prove insufficient against future infiltration attempts?”   I looked around at the faces watching me beings who had traveled vast distances to participate in unprecedented cooperation, who had survived artificial manipulation designed to turn them against each other, who were now choosing trust over fear despite recent betrayal.   “Then we adapt again,” I said simply. “We learn, we improve our protections, we maintain the principles that make cooperation worthwhile. Because the alternative to facing these challenges together is facing them alone.”   As the Continental Supernatural Confederation was formally established under the prairie stars, I reflected on the journey that had brought us to this moment. From desperate escape to regional alliance to continental governance each step had required choosing cooperation over isolation, transparency over secrecy, principled leadership over expedient power.   The confederation would face many more challenges in the years ahead. But we would face them as unified communities rather than isolated individuals, with constitutional protections and transparent governance that had proven their worth under the ultimate test.   The supernatural world had indeed changed faster than anyone could control.   But perhaps that change was exactly what it needed to become something worthy of the powers it contained.

Six months after the Continental Confederation’s establishment, I found myself standing where my journey had begun at the borders of what had once been Bloodfang territory. But the landscape before me bore little resemblance to the harsh, militaristic domain I had fled in chains and desperation. Where Kael’s fortress had once dominated the valley with its imposing stone walls, a thriving settlement now spread across terraced hillsides. Former Bloodfang wolves worked alongside supernatural refugees, their enhanced abilities directed toward agriculture, craftsmanship, and the kind of peaceful pursuits that would have been impossible under their former Alpha’s rule. “Transformation is remarkable,” Darius observed, joining me at the overlook where we had paused during our inspection tour of confederation territories. “Hard to believe this was ever the source of so much conflict.” I nodded, though my feelings about returning to this place remained complicated. Through the Eclipse Covenant network, I could sense the contentment of beings who had found purpose in reconstruction rather than conquest. But I could also feel the deeper currents of change that went beyond simple rehabilitation. “Report from the settlement leaders?” I asked Marcus, who had spent the morning interviewing former Bloodfang members about their integration into confederation society. “Overwhelmingly positive,” he replied, consulting notes that reflected months of careful documentation. “Productivity rates exceed pre-confederation levels, conflict incidents are minimal, and satisfaction surveys indicate strong support for current governance structures.” “And Kael?” Marcus’s expression grew more subdued. “Stable but unchanged. The healers believe the magical backlash from your final confrontation caused permanent damage to his cognitive abilities. He remembers fragments of his past but can’t form coherent plans or sustain complex emotions.” I had mixed feelings about my former mate’s condition. The man who had betrayed and tormented me was gone, replaced by someone who seemed more like a confused child than a once-powerful Alpha. Justice or tragedy I could never quite decide which label applied. “Maris sends her regards,” Elena added, approaching with a message scroll bearing familiar handwriting. “She’s requested another meeting when your tour schedule permits.” The relationship with my former friend remained the most complex aspect of returning to these territories. Maris had recovered fully from her artificial enhancements, but the memories of what she had done while under their influence continued to haunt both of us. Forgiveness was possible; forgetting was not. “Schedule it for tomorrow afternoon,” I decided. “After we complete the resource allocation reviews.” As our party continued through the transformed settlement, I found myself reflecting on how dramatically the supernatural world had changed since the confederation’s establishment. The mass awakening crisis had stabilized, with comprehensive support networks ensuring that newly manifested abilities were channeled constructively rather than destructively. But perhaps more significantly, the cultural shifts were becoming apparent even among conventional wolf populations. Communities that had once viewed supernatural abilities with suspicion or fear now actively sought confederation membership, recognizing the practical benefits of enhanced cooperation. “Intelligence reports from the outer territories?” I asked as we settled for the evening meal in what had once been Kael’s great hall. “Twelve new applications for confederation membership this month,” Elena reported. “Including three requests from entirely conventional wolf packs who want access to enhanced communication networks for trade coordination.” The expansion continued to accelerate, driven not by conquest or coercion but by demonstrated benefits that neighboring communities couldn’t ignore. Enhanced agriculture that could feed larger populations, improved healing techniques that reduced disease mortality, communication systems that enabled cooperation across vast distances. “Any concerning developments?” Darius asked. “Regional tensions along the eastern borders,” Marcus replied. “Some conventional packs are expressing concerns about being ‘left behind’ as confederation territories demonstrate increasing prosperity. Nothing hostile yet, but the disparity is creating political pressure in non-confederation regions.” It was a predictable consequence of success the confederation’s achievements made non-membership appear increasingly disadvantageous. But we had learned from the Archival infiltration that forced expansion or manipulated cooperation would ultimately undermine everything we had built. “Continue current policies,” I decided. “Open membership for any entities that request it, support for non-members who need assistance, but no pressure or manipulation to encourage confederation expansion.” “And if the regional tensions escalate to conflict?” Elena asked. “Then we respond as we always have by demonstrating that cooperation produces better outcomes than conflict,” I replied. “Constitutional principles don’t change just because external pressures make them inconvenient.” As the evening progressed, representatives from various confederation settlements shared updates on their particular challenges and successes. The diversity continued to amaze me fire-elementals had developed new metalworking techniques, plant-speakers were revolutionizing agriculture, time-walkers provided insights that improved long-term planning across multiple communities. But perhaps the most significant development was how conventional wolves had adapted to living alongside enhanced individuals. Rather than being marginalized by supernatural abilities, many had discovered that their natural skills were actually more valuable in diverse communities. Strategic thinking, emotional intelligence, cultural wisdom abilities that enhancement couldn’t replace or improve. “Personal question,” Darius said as the formal reports concluded and most attendees had retired to their quarters. “What kind of personal question?” He gestured toward the chamber around us, with its blend of old architecture and new purpose. “Do you ever regret how far we’ve come from the original plan? Simple alliance between a few packs has become continental governance affecting hundreds of thousands of lives.” I considered the question carefully, looking back on the journey from desperate escape to supernatural leadership. The responsibilities were overwhelming, the challenges never-ending, the potential for catastrophic failure always present. “No,” I said finally. “Because the alternative was letting those hundreds of thousands of lives face their challenges alone.” “Even knowing what we know now about the costs and complications?” “Especially knowing what we know now.” I stood and moved to the window, looking out over the settled valley where former enemies now worked together toward common goals. “The original Eclipse Covenant failed because they tried to impose unity through force. We’ve succeeded because we offered it through choice.” “And you think that distinction will hold as we continue growing?” “I think it has to,” I replied honestly. “Because the moment we start believing that ends justify means, we become what our enemies claimed we already were.” Through the network, I could sense the vast web of connections that now linked supernatural entities across the continent. Not the forced unity that had corrupted my ancestors, but the chosen cooperation that had proven stronger than any external manipulation or internal pressure. “There’s something else,” Darius said, producing a sealed message that bore official confederation symbols. “Communication from the Western Reach consortium. They’ve received inquiries from overseas supernatural communities about establishing similar confederations.” The implications sent both excitement and apprehension through me. Our model was spreading beyond the continent, potentially creating a global network of supernatural cooperation that would have been unimaginable just years before. “What kind of inquiries?” “Requests for consultation, resource sharing, and possible alliance structures. Apparently, word of our success has traveled further than we realized.” I took the message, feeling the weight of possibilities and responsibilities it represented. The confederation had proven that large-scale supernatural cooperation was possible, but exporting that success to entirely different cultural and magical contexts would present challenges none of us had prepared for. “Response?” I asked. “That’s what they want to know from confederation leadership,” Darius replied. “Do we expand our scope to include overseas territories, or do we focus on perfecting what we’ve already built?” The question would require extensive consultation with all member confederations, careful consideration of resources and capabilities, and probably months of debate about constitutional frameworks that could accommodate global diversity. But as I looked out over the transformed Bloodfang territory, seeing former enemies working together in the light of confederation success, I knew what my answer would be. The principles that had guided us this far cooperation over conquest, transparency over secrecy, choice over coercion weren’t limited by geographical boundaries. If supernatural entities on other continents were seeking the same kinds of solutions we had developed, we had a responsibility to share what we had learned. The confederation’s next chapter was about to begin.

The meeting with Maris took place in a garden that had once been Kael’s private training ground, where he had practiced the combat techniques that made him such a formidable Alpha. Now it bloomed with flowers tended by former warriors who had discovered peace in nurturing life rather than ending it.   My former friend sat beside a fountain that played with water shaped by supernatural abilities, her scarred hands folded in her lap as she watched koi swim in patterns that seemed almost choreographed. The artificial enhancements were gone, but their legacy remained in the careful way she moved, as though afraid her body might betray her again.   “You look well,” she said as I settled beside her on the stone bench. “Leadership suits you better than I expected when we were young.”   “I never expected to be leading anything,” I replied honestly. “Surviving was ambitious enough when I fled this place.”   “And now you coordinate supernatural governance across half the continent,” Maris observed with something that might have been pride or regret. “The girl who used to ask me for advice about court politics has become the most influential supernatural entity in recorded history.”   The assessment made me uncomfortable, as it always did when people focused on power rather than purpose. “I facilitate cooperation between entities who choose to work together. That’s different from wielding influence.”   “Is it?” she asked, her tone carrying the same sharpness that had once made her such an effective political manipulator. “When your decisions affect the lives of hundreds of thousands of beings, when entire regions reshape their societies based on confederation membership, can you really claim you’re not exercising unprecedented authority?”   The question touched on concerns that kept me awake during the quiet hours before dawn. The confederation had grown far beyond anything its founders had envisioned, and with that growth came responsibilities that sometimes felt indistinguishable from the power I had sworn never to abuse.   “The constitutional frameworks prevent individual authority from overriding collective choice,” I said, though even as I spoke the words I wondered if they were entirely true.   “Constitutional frameworks written under your influence, implemented through networks you coordinate, interpreted by councils where your opinion carries extraordinary weight,” Maris replied. “I’m not criticizing-I’m observing that you’ve achieved something our ancestors thought impossible.”   “What’s that?”   “Ethical supremacy. Power exercised in service of principles rather than personal ambition.” She turned to face me directly, her eyes carrying depths of understanding that came from having experienced the alternative. “It’s remarkable, and it’s also terrifying.”   “Terrifying how?”   “Because it depends entirely on you remaining the person you are now,” she said quietly. “The confederation works because Selene of the Eclipse Covenant can be trusted with unprecedented authority. But what happens when that’s no longer true?”   The conversation was heading toward territories I preferred not to explore, but Maris had always been skilled at forcing uncomfortable truths into the light.   “The distributed governance structures-” I began.   “Are dominated by your network connections,” she interrupted. “Enhanced beings who literally share consciousness with you during decision-making processes. How independent can their choices really be?”   I wanted to argue, to point out the safeguards and constitutional protections that prevented exactly the kind of abuse she was describing. But her questions echoed doubts I had been trying to suppress for months.   “What are you suggesting?” I asked.   “That you consider stepping back from active leadership before circumstances force that choice,” she replied. “Establish true independence for confederation governance while you still have the moral authority to do so voluntarily.”   The suggestion hit like a physical blow. Step back from the confederation I had helped build, abandon the beings who depended on Eclipse Covenant coordination, remove myself from the work that had given my life meaning and purpose?   “Thousands of newly awakened individuals still need support,” I protested. “Continental coordination requires someone with my particular abilities. Regional conflicts-”   “Will continue to exist regardless of whether you’re personally involved in resolving them,” Maris said gently. “The confederation has proven its viability. Maybe it’s time to prove it can function without its founder’s constant involvement.”   Through the Eclipse Covenant network, I could sense the emotional states of beings across vast distances-their contentment with confederation life, their confidence in current governance structures, their trust in leadership that had consistently chosen their welfare over personal aggrandizement.   But I could also sense something else: a subtle dependency that had developed over months of shared consciousness and coordinated decision-making. The network had become more than a tool for cooperation-it had become a form of benevolent oversight that might be difficult to remove without causing instability.   “You’re asking me to risk everything we’ve built,” I said.   “I’m asking you to trust everything you’ve built,” she corrected. “To believe that the principles and structures you’ve established are strong enough to survive without your personal oversight.”   Before I could respond, commotion from the settlement’s communication center announced urgent messages requiring immediate attention. Marcus appeared at the garden’s entrance, his expression mixing excitement with concern.   “Emergency council communication from the Western Reach consortium,” he reported breathlessly. “The overseas inquiries we discussed-they’re not just requests for consultation. Supernatural entities from three different continents are requesting immediate assistance with crisis situations that threaten their regional stability.”   The implications struck me immediately. While we had been debating the confederation’s future development, supernatural communities on other continents had apparently reached crisis points that only experienced intervention could resolve.   “What kind of crisis situations?” I asked, already knowing the answer would complicate everything.   “Mass awakening events similar to what we experienced, but without any support structures or constitutional frameworks to manage the chaos,” Marcus replied. “Plus armed conflicts between newly enhanced communities and conventional populations who view supernatural abilities as existential threats.”   “Casualty estimates?”   “Unknown, but the magical signatures visible from long-range observation suggest entire regions are experiencing reality breakdown.” His voice carried the strain of someone trying to process information beyond normal comprehension. “They’re requesting confederation intervention not just as consultation, but as direct assistance to prevent what they’re calling ‘supernatural apocalypse.’”   I looked at Maris, seeing understanding pass between us. Her suggestion that I step back from active leadership had just become impossible-at least temporarily. Crisis situations on multiple continents would require exactly the kind of coordination that Eclipse Covenant abilities were designed to provide.   “Response timeline?” I asked.   “Immediate,” Marcus replied. “The magical instabilities are accelerating. Without intervention within days rather than weeks, the affected regions could become permanently uninhabitable.”   “Then we respond,” I decided, rising from the garden bench. “Emergency session of the Continental Council, resource mobilization for overseas assistance, coordination with any existing supernatural entities in the affected regions.”   As Marcus hurried away to begin implementation, Maris caught my arm.   “This proves my point rather than contradicting it,” she said urgently. “The confederation has become dependent on your personal involvement to handle major crises. What happens when you’re not available? When age or injury or simple exhaustion prevents you from serving as the supernatural world’s primary crisis coordinator?”   “Then others will have to step forward,” I replied. “But right now, beings are dying while we debate governance theory.”   “And tomorrow? Next year? When the next impossible crisis requires intervention that only Eclipse Covenant abilities can provide?”   I pulled free of her grasp, though her words continued to echo in my mind as I walked toward the communication center.   She was right, of course. The confederation had achieved unprecedented success, but that success had created dependencies that might prove as dangerous as the isolation we had worked to overcome.   But crisis response couldn’t wait for perfect solutions to complex governance problems.   The supernatural world needed help now, and I was the only being with the abilities and authority to coordinate assistance on the required scale.   The question of sustainable leadership would have to wait until after we prevented supernatural apocalypse on three different continents.   Some responsibilities couldn’t be delegated, no matter how much wisdom might suggest otherwise.

The meeting with Maris took place in a garden that had once been Kael’s private training ground, where he had practiced the combat techniques that made him such a formidable Alpha. Now it bloomed with flowers tended by former warriors who had discovered peace in nurturing life rather than ending it. My former friend sat beside a fountain that played with water shaped by supernatural abilities, her scarred hands folded in her lap as she watched koi swim in patterns that seemed almost choreographed. The artificial enhancements were gone, but their legacy remained in the careful way she moved, as though afraid her body might betray her again. “You look well,” she said as I settled beside her on the stone bench. “Leadership suits you better than I expected when we were young.” “I never expected to be leading anything,” I replied honestly. “Surviving was ambitious enough when I fled this place.” “And now you coordinate supernatural governance across half the continent,” Maris observed with something that might have been pride or regret. “The girl who used to ask me for advice about court politics has become the most influential supernatural entity in recorded history.” The assessment made me uncomfortable, as it always did when people focused on power rather than purpose. “I facilitate cooperation between entities who choose to work together. That’s different from wielding influence.” “Is it?” she asked, her tone carrying the same sharpness that had once made her such an effective political manipulator. “When your decisions affect the lives of hundreds of thousands of beings, when entire regions reshape their societies based on confederation membership, can you really claim you’re not exercising unprecedented authority?” The question touched on concerns that kept me awake during the quiet hours before dawn. The confederation had grown far beyond anything its founders had envisioned, and with that growth came responsibilities that sometimes felt indistinguishable from the power I had sworn never to abuse. “The constitutional frameworks prevent individual authority from overriding collective choice,” I said, though even as I spoke the words I wondered if they were entirely true. “Constitutional frameworks written under your influence, implemented through networks you coordinate, interpreted by councils where your opinion carries extraordinary weight,” Maris replied. “I’m not criticizing—I’m observing that you’ve achieved something our ancestors thought impossible.” “What’s that?” “Ethical supremacy. Power exercised in service of principles rather than personal ambition.” She turned to face me directly, her eyes carrying depths of understanding that came from having experienced the alternative. “It’s remarkable, and it’s also terrifying.” “Terrifying how?” “Because it depends entirely on you remaining the person you are now,” she said quietly. “The confederation works because Selene of the Eclipse Covenant can be trusted with unprecedented authority. But what happens when that’s no longer true?” The conversation was heading toward territories I preferred not to explore, but Maris had always been skilled at forcing uncomfortable truths into the light. “The distributed governance structures—” I began. “Are dominated by your network connections,” she interrupted. “Enhanced beings who literally share consciousness with you during decision-making processes. How independent can their choices really be?” I wanted to argue, to point out the safeguards and constitutional protections that prevented exactly the kind of abuse she was describing. But her questions echoed doubts I had been trying to suppress for months. “What are you suggesting?” I asked. “That you consider stepping back from active leadership before circumstances force that choice,” she replied. “Establish true independence for confederation governance while you still have the moral authority to do so voluntarily.” The suggestion hit like a physical blow. Step back from the confederation I had helped build, abandon the beings who depended on Eclipse Covenant coordination, remove myself from the work that had given my life meaning and purpose? “Thousands of newly awakened individuals still need support,” I protested. “Continental coordination requires someone with my particular abilities. Regional conflicts—” “Will continue to exist regardless of whether you’re personally involved in resolving them,” Maris said gently. “The confederation has proven its viability. Maybe it’s time to prove it can function without its founder’s constant involvement.” Through the Eclipse Covenant network, I could sense the emotional states of beings across vast distances—their contentment with confederation life, their confidence in current governance structures, their trust in leadership that had consistently chosen their welfare over personal aggrandizement. But I could also sense something else: a subtle dependency that had developed over months of shared consciousness and coordinated decision-making. The network had become more than a tool for cooperation—it had become a form of benevolent oversight that might be difficult to remove without causing instability. “You’re asking me to risk everything we’ve built,” I said. “I’m asking you to trust everything you’ve built,” she corrected. “To believe that the principles and structures you’ve established are strong enough to survive without your personal oversight.” Before I could respond, commotion from the settlement’s communication center announced urgent messages requiring immediate attention. Marcus appeared at the garden’s entrance, his expression mixing excitement with concern. “Emergency council communication from the Western Reach consortium,” he reported breathlessly. “The overseas inquiries we discussed—they’re not just requests for consultation. Supernatural entities from three different continents are requesting immediate assistance with crisis situations that threaten their regional stability.” The implications struck me immediately. While we had been debating the confederation’s future development, supernatural communities on other continents had apparently reached crisis points that only experienced intervention could resolve. “What kind of crisis situations?” I asked, already knowing the answer would complicate everything. “Mass awakening events similar to what we experienced, but without any support structures or constitutional frameworks to manage the chaos,” Marcus replied. “Plus armed conflicts between newly enhanced communities and conventional populations who view supernatural abilities as existential threats.” “Casualty estimates?” “Unknown, but the magical signatures visible from long-range observation suggest entire regions are experiencing reality breakdown.” His voice carried the strain of someone trying to process information beyond normal comprehension. “They’re requesting confederation intervention not just as consultation, but as direct assistance to prevent what they’re calling ‘supernatural apocalypse.’” I looked at Maris, seeing understanding pass between us. Her suggestion that I step back from active leadership had just become impossible—at least temporarily. Crisis situations on multiple continents would require exactly the kind of coordination that Eclipse Covenant abilities were designed to provide. “Response timeline?” I asked. “Immediate,” Marcus replied. “The magical instabilities are accelerating. Without intervention within days rather than weeks, the affected regions could become permanently uninhabitable.” “Then we respond,” I decided, rising from the garden bench. “Emergency session of the Continental Council, resource mobilization for overseas assistance, coordination with any existing supernatural entities in the affected regions.” As Marcus hurried away to begin implementation, Maris caught my arm. “This proves my point rather than contradicting it,” she said urgently. “The confederation has become dependent on your personal involvement to handle major crises. What happens when you’re not available? When age or injury or simple exhaustion prevents you from serving as the supernatural world’s primary crisis coordinator?” “Then others will have to step forward,” I replied. “But right now, beings are dying while we debate governance theory.” “And tomorrow? Next year? When the next impossible crisis requires intervention that only Eclipse Covenant abilities can provide?” I pulled free of her grasp, though her words continued to echo in my mind as I walked toward the communication center. She was right, of course. The confederation had achieved unprecedented success, but that success had created dependencies that might prove as dangerous as the isolation we had worked to overcome. But crisis response couldn’t wait for perfect solutions to complex governance problems. The supernatural world needed help now, and I was the only being with the abilities and authority to coordinate assistance on the required scale. The question of sustainable leadership would have to wait until after we prevented supernatural apocalypse on three different continents. Some responsibilities couldn’t be delegated, no matter how much wisdom might suggest otherwise.

The Continental Council convened in emergency session within hours, but the scope of the global crisis quickly overwhelmed our existing coordination capabilities. Representatives from twelve confederations found themselves attempting to coordinate response efforts across three continents simultaneously a logistical nightmare that pushed every system we had developed to its breaking point. “Situation assessment from the Overseas Observation Network,” Elena announced, her voice tight with exhaustion after hours of coordinating long-distance communications. “Eastern Continent: seventeen regions experiencing uncontrolled awakening events, estimated forty thousand newly manifested individuals without support structures. Southern Continent: armed conflicts between enhanced and conventional populations in at least six major territories. Western Continent: complete governmental breakdown as supernatural entities attempt to establish dominance hierarchies.” The numbers were staggering, but what made them truly terrifying was the accelerating timeline. Each day brought reports of worsening conditions, reality breakdowns spreading beyond their initial boundaries, and casualty counts that no single organization could meaningfully address. “Response capacity analysis?” I asked, though I suspected the answer would be discouraging. Marcus consulted coordination matrices that had grown increasingly complex as we attempted to manage multiple continental crises. “At current resource levels, we can provide meaningful assistance to perhaps a third of the affected regions. Attempting to respond everywhere simultaneously would dilute our efforts to the point of ineffectiveness.” “Which means choosing which communities live and which ones die,” Darius observed grimly. “While we debate resource allocation, people are suffering from supernatural chaos we might be able to prevent.” The weight of those choices pressed down on the council chamber like a physical presence. Through the Eclipse Covenant network, I could sense the emotional states of every representative present their frustration with impossible decisions, their guilt over limitations that prevented comprehensive response, their growing awareness that confederation success had created responsibilities no single organization could fulfill. “Alternative approaches?” I asked, hoping someone had identified options we hadn’t considered. “Distributed response model,” suggested the representative from the Western Reach. “Instead of centralized coordination, we establish multiple intervention teams with local authority to address regional crises.” “Local authority without central oversight?” Chronicle asked, their Archival perspective providing uncomfortable but necessary questions. “That increases the risk of response teams developing their own agendas or making decisions that conflict with confederation principles.” “But it also increases our response capacity and reduces the coordination bottlenecks that are currently limiting our effectiveness,” the Deep Forest representative pointed out. The debate that followed revealed fundamental tensions in confederation philosophy that we had managed to avoid while dealing with continental challenges. Centralized coordination provided consistency and adherence to constitutional principles, but it also created single points of failure that couldn’t scale to handle global crises. Distributed authority would allow faster, more flexible responses, but it would also risk fragmenting the confederation into autonomous units that might gradually drift away from shared values. “Personal question,” Astral said, her star-bright eyes fixed on me with uncomfortable intensity. “Eclipse Covenant capabilities for direct intervention rather than coordination support?” The question struck at the heart of what Maris had been trying to tell me. Instead of facilitating cooperation between willing entities, I could potentially use Eclipse Covenant powers to impose solutions on chaotic situations. Force awakening stabilization, compel cooperation between hostile factions, override local authority in service of what I considered greater good. “Constitutional restrictions prohibit forced intervention without consent,” I replied, though the words felt hollow given the scale of suffering that consent requirements might perpetuate. “Constitutional restrictions written for continental cooperation, not global crisis management,” Astral observed. “Perhaps emergency powers doctrine needs consideration.” Emergency powers. The same justification that had led my ancestors down the path to tyrannical unity. Exceptional circumstances requiring exceptional authority, temporary measures that somehow never became temporary, constitutional restrictions that could be suspended whenever necessity seemed to justify it. “No,” I said firmly, surprising several council members with the vehemence of my response. “The moment we decide that emergency circumstances justify overriding constitutional principles, we become what we’ve worked so hard to avoid becoming.” “And if constitutional principles prevent us from saving lives that could be preserved through less scrupulous means?” Chronicle asked. The question hung in the chamber’s air like a blade waiting to fall. Every representative present knew the philosophical trap being laid choose between adherence to principles and practical effectiveness, between moral consistency and expedient results. “Then we find ways to save lives without abandoning the principles that make saving them worthwhile,” I replied, though I wasn’t entirely certain such ways existed given the scale of the current crises. “Proposed solution?” the Mountain Territories representative asked. I looked around the council chamber at beings who had traveled vast distances to participate in unprecedented cooperation, who had proven that supernatural entities could work together without losing their individual identities, who now faced challenges that might destroy everything they had built together. “Voluntary expansion,” I said, the concept crystallizing as I spoke. “We offer confederation membership to overseas supernatural entities, but only if they actively request it and agree to constitutional frameworks. No imposed solutions, no forced intervention, no emergency authority that overrides local choice.” “That could take months to implement,” Marcus pointed out. “During which time the crisis situations continue to deteriorate.” “Then we provide emergency assistance while the membership process proceeds,” I replied. “Crisis management teams operating under confederation principles, offering help to any entities willing to accept it, but making no attempt to impose our governance structures on unwilling populations.” “And if local authorities refuse assistance while their territories experience supernatural breakdown?” “Then we document the refusal, offer alternatives, and respect their right to make choices we consider unwise.” The words were difficult to speak, knowing they might result in preventable deaths. “Because the alternative is becoming another form of supernatural colonialism.” The debate continued for hours, with representatives exploring every aspect of how voluntary expansion might work in practice. Constitutional modifications were proposed and refined, resource allocation strategies were developed and tested against hypothetical scenarios, communication protocols were established for entities who might not share confederation magical paradigms. But throughout the discussions, I could feel the weight of time pressing against our deliberations. Every hour spent in careful planning was another hour that overseas communities suffered from uncontrolled supernatural chaos. As the emergency session extended into its second day, urgent messages arrived that made further delay impossible. “Critical threshold breach on the Eastern Continent,” Elena announced, her voice carrying the exhaustion of someone who had been coordinating crisis communications for days without rest. “Three major urban centers have experienced complete reality breakdown. Estimated population of affected areas exceeds two million beings.” The chamber fell silent as representatives absorbed the implications. Two million beings facing supernatural apocalypse more than the entire population of all confederation territories combined. “Response timeline for voluntary assistance?” I asked. “Immediate,” Marcus replied. “The breakdown is accelerating beyond our ability to track. Without intervention within the next twelve hours, the affected areas could become permanently uninhabitable.” I stood, feeling the eyes of every council member focusing on me as the moment of ultimate decision arrived. Maintain constitutional principles while millions suffered, or abandon those principles to save lives that expedient action might preserve. “Emergency response authorization,” I announced. “All available confederation resources deployed for overseas assistance. Constitutional principles maintained, voluntary cooperation prioritized, but immediate crisis intervention for any entities requesting help.” “And if the crisis exceeds our response capabilities?” Chronicle asked. I looked around the chamber one final time, seeing faces that reflected my own awareness of what we were attempting. “Then we fail honorably rather than succeed dishonorably,” I said. “Because the supernatural world needs examples of principled leadership more than it needs additional tyrants, regardless of how well-intentioned those tyrants might be.” As confederation forces prepared for the largest intervention in our history, I couldn’t shake the feeling that we were about to discover whether ethical governance could survive contact with impossible choices. The answer would determine not just the fate of overseas supernatural communities, but the future of everything we had built together.

The trans-oceanic deployment required abilities that the confederation had never tested at such scale. Traditional travel would take weeks time that overseas communities didn’t have as reality breakdown accelerated beyond containment. Instead, we relied on supernatural entities whose powers could bridge vast distances through methods that defied conventional understanding. I stood at the center of a massive ritual circle carved into the prairie floor, surrounded by beings whose combined abilities would attempt something unprecedented in recorded history. Spatial-folders who could compress distance, dimension-walkers who could step between realities, time-stream navigators who could accelerate our passage through alternate temporal flows. “Coordination matrix established,” announced the lead spatial-folder, their form flickering between visible and not as they manipulated local space-time. “Target destinations confirmed, emergency supply caches positioned, communication relays activated.” Through the Eclipse Covenant network, I could sense the growing strain on every entity participating in the translocation effort. Moving three hundred confederation specialists across oceanic distances would drain reserves that might be crucial for the actual crisis response. “Final equipment check,” Darius called, reviewing lists that had grown increasingly complex as we attempted to prepare for unknown challenges. “Medical supplies, reality stabilization crystals, emergency shelter materials, communication equipment rated for dimensional interference.” The logistical requirements were staggering, but they paled beside the emotional weight of what we were attempting. Every confederation member participating in the deployment understood that they might not return overseas intervention in supernatural chaos carried risks that no amount of preparation could entirely eliminate. “Personal question,” I said to the assembled volunteers during our final briefing. “Anyone who wants to withdraw from deployment can do so without prejudice. What we’re attempting has never been tried before, and failure could mean worse than death.” No one stepped back. Three hundred beings from dozens of different bloodlines, united not by species or territory but by shared commitment to the principles that had made confederation possible. “Thank you,” I said, meaning it more than they could know. The translocation began at dawn, reality folding around us as spatial-folders compressed the distance between continents into something that could be traversed in moments rather than months. The sensation was indescribable existing in multiple locations simultaneously, experiencing the curvature of space as a physical presence, feeling the weight of oceans passing beneath our altered consciousness. Then we were through, materializing on shorelines that reeked of supernatural chaos and dimensional instability. The Eastern Continent spread before us like a fever dream of uncontrolled magical manifestation. Where major cities had once stood, reality distortions created landscapes that shifted between different physical laws from moment to moment. Gravity flowed in visible streams, time moved in spirals that aged some areas to dust while leaving others frozen in temporal amber, matter itself seemed uncertain about maintaining consistent forms. “By the goddess,” Marcus breathed, his tactical mind struggling to process destruction on a scale that defied military classification. Through my enhanced senses, I could detect the supernatural signatures of beings trapped within the chaos zones tens of thousands of entities whose awakened abilities had interacted destructively, creating cascade failures that consumed entire urban regions. “Survivor readings?” I asked the assessment team that had accompanied our deployment. “Sporadic and inconsistent,” Elena replied, her healing abilities overwhelmed by the scope of injury and distress radiating from affected areas. “Some pockets show organized resistance to the chaos, but most regions appear to be experiencing complete social collapse.” “Local authorities?” “Unknown. We’re detecting communication attempts, but the dimensional interference makes translation difficult.” I extended Eclipse Covenant abilities toward the nearest chaos zone, immediately recoiling from what I encountered there. Not just uncontrolled supernatural power, but deliberate malevolence entities whose awakened abilities had been turned toward destruction rather than creation, who seemed to be feeding on the chaos they had helped create. “This isn’t just uncontrolled awakening,” I announced to the deployment teams. “Someone or something is actively encouraging destructive manifestations.” “The same kind of manipulation we faced from the Archival bloodlines?” Darius asked. “Different but related. Less subtle, more direct. Instead of emotional manipulation to turn cooperation into conflict, this feels like ability enhancement that specifically encourages harmful applications.” The revelation cast our intervention efforts in new light. Instead of simply providing crisis management support, we might be walking into active opposition from entities whose goals directly conflicted with confederation principles. “Recommended approach?” Chronicle asked, their Archival perspective providing unwelcome but necessary strategic thinking. I studied the chaos zones, seeing patterns in the destruction that suggested both random manifestation and deliberate targeting. Some areas showed signs of supernatural communities that had achieved temporary stability, while others displayed the systematic devastation that came from coordinated assault. “Triage protocols,” I decided. “Priority assistance to any communities that have maintained organization and are requesting help. Investigation teams to identify the entities encouraging destructive manifestations. Combat specialists to neutralize active threats while crisis management teams provide stability support.” “Rules of engagement?” Marcus asked. The question struck at the heart of constitutional principles that had never been tested under combat conditions. Confederation forces were trained for crisis response and diplomatic intervention, not military action against hostile supernatural entities. “Constitutional framework applies even in combat situations,” I said firmly. “Minimum necessary force, protection of non-combatants as highest priority, immediate cessation of hostilities if hostile entities request negotiation.” “And if hostile entities show no interest in negotiation while continuing to encourage destructive chaos?” Chronicle pressed. “Then we protect the beings we can protect while documenting evidence of deliberate supernatural terrorism,” I replied. “Justice through appropriate authorities, not battlefield execution.” As confederation teams dispersed toward their assigned intervention zones, I found myself leading the largest group toward what had once been the Eastern Continent’s primary urban center. Intelligence suggested that whatever entities were encouraging the chaos had established some kind of command presence there. The journey took us through landscapes that challenged fundamental assumptions about how reality should function. We passed through forests where the trees existed in past and future simultaneously, across rivers that flowed upward through crystalline air, around mountains that phased in and out of existence according to rhythms that hurt to perceive directly. “How do people survive in conditions like this?” Elena asked as we navigated around a zone where gravity pointed in random directions. “They adapt or they die,” I replied grimly. “And judging by the lack of life signs in most areas, adaptation hasn’t been particularly successful.” But as we approached the former urban center, signs of organization became apparent. Defensive barriers constructed from stabilized reality, communication networks that functioned despite dimensional interference, organized patrols of beings whose abilities had been trained for crisis conditions rather than random destruction. “Survivors,” Marcus announced with relief. “Organized survivors with defensive capabilities.” The contact protocols that followed were among the most complex the confederation had ever attempted. Communication across species barriers was challenging enough; communication across dimensional instabilities while approaching beings who had survived supernatural apocalypse required techniques we had to improvise on the spot. But eventually, comprehension was achieved. The organized survivors were refugees from multiple awakening communities, led by entities who had recognized the destructive potential of uncontrolled abilities and had worked to create stability zones within the broader chaos. “You’re from across the ocean?” their leader asked through translation crystals that barely managed to convey meaning across our different magical paradigms. “The legendary cooperation territories that achieved awakening without destruction?” “We’re from the Continental Confederation,” I confirmed. “We received distress communications requesting assistance with crisis management.” “Crisis management,” they repeated with bitter laughter. “Is that what you call this?” They gestured toward the horizon, where reality distortions painted the sky in colors that had no names, where the remnants of civilization existed as fragments scattered across impossible landscapes. “This isn’t crisis,” their leader continued. “This is war. War between beings who awakened to creation and beings who awakened to consumption. And we’re losing.” The revelation cast everything in new perspective. Not just uncontrolled supernatural manifestation, but active conflict between opposed philosophies of what awakened abilities should be used for. “Tell us about these consumption entities,” I said, recognizing patterns that echoed our own confederation’s early challenges. What they described was worse than anything we had faced beings whose awakened abilities specifically fed on destruction, who grew stronger by unmaking the achievements of others, who viewed any form of stability or cooperation as resources to be harvested. “They call themselves the Unraveling,” the survivor leader explained. “And they’ve been systematically destroying every attempt at rebuilding civilization since the mass awakening began.” As I processed this information, I realized that our intervention had just become exponentially more complicated. We weren’t just providing crisis management support we were potentially entering a supernatural war between creation and destruction, between cooperation and consumption. And the outcome would determine not just the fate of the Eastern Continent, but the future of supernatural society across the world.

The Continental Council convened in emergency session within hours, but the scope of the global crisis quickly overwhelmed our existing coordination capabilities. Representatives from twelve confederations found themselves attempting to coordinate response efforts across three continents simultaneously a logistical nightmare that pushed every system we had developed to its breaking point.   “Situation assessment from the Overseas Observation Network,” Elena announced, her voice tight with exhaustion after hours of coordinating long-distance communications. “Eastern Continent: seventeen regions experiencing uncontrolled awakening events, estimated forty thousand newly manifested individuals without support structures. Southern Continent: armed conflicts between enhanced and conventional populations in at least six major territories. Western Continent: complete governmental breakdown as supernatural entities attempt to establish dominance hierarchies.”   The numbers were staggering, but what made them truly terrifying was the accelerating timeline. Each day brought reports of worsening conditions, reality breakdowns spreading beyond their initial boundaries, and casualty counts that no single organization could meaningfully address.   “Response capacity analysis?” I asked, though I suspected the answer would be discouraging.   Marcus consulted coordination matrices that had grown increasingly complex as we attempted to manage multiple continental crises. “At current resource levels, we can provide meaningful assistance to perhaps a third of the affected regions. Attempting to respond everywhere simultaneously would dilute our efforts to the point of ineffectiveness.”   “Which means choosing which communities live and which ones die,” Darius observed grimly. “While we debate resource allocation, people are suffering from supernatural chaos we might be able to prevent.”   The weight of those choices pressed down on the council chamber like a physical presence. Through the Eclipse Covenant network, I could sense the emotional states of every representative present their frustration with impossible decisions, their guilt over limitations that prevented comprehensive response, their growing awareness that confederation success had created responsibilities no single organization could fulfill.   “Alternative approaches?” I asked, hoping someone had identified options we hadn’t considered.   “Distributed response model,” suggested the representative from the Western Reach. “Instead of centralized coordination, we establish multiple intervention teams with local authority to address regional crises.”   “Local authority without central oversight?” Chronicle asked, their Archival perspective providing uncomfortable but necessary questions. “That increases the risk of response teams developing their own agendas or making decisions that conflict with confederation principles.”   “But it also increases our response capacity and reduces the coordination bottlenecks that are currently limiting our effectiveness,” the Deep Forest representative pointed out.   The debate that followed revealed fundamental tensions in confederation philosophy that we had managed to avoid while dealing with continental challenges. Centralized coordination provided consistency and adherence to constitutional principles, but it also created single points of failure that couldn’t scale to handle global crises.   Distributed authority would allow faster, more flexible responses, but it would also risk fragmenting the confederation into autonomous units that might gradually drift away from shared values.   “Personal question,” Astral said, her star-bright eyes fixed on me with uncomfortable intensity. “Eclipse Covenant capabilities for direct intervention rather than coordination support?”   The question struck at the heart of what Maris had been trying to tell me. Instead of facilitating cooperation between willing entities, I could potentially use Eclipse Covenant powers to impose solutions on chaotic situations. Force awakening stabilization, compel cooperation between hostile factions, override local authority in service of what I considered greater good.   “Constitutional restrictions prohibit forced intervention without consent,” I replied, though the words felt hollow given the scale of suffering that consent requirements might perpetuate.   “Constitutional restrictions written for continental cooperation, not global crisis management,” Astral observed. “Perhaps emergency powers doctrine needs consideration.”   Emergency powers. The same justification that had led my ancestors down the path to tyrannical unity. Exceptional circumstances requiring exceptional authority, temporary measures that somehow never became temporary, constitutional restrictions that could be suspended whenever necessity seemed to justify it.   “No,” I said firmly, surprising several council members with the vehemence of my response. “The moment we decide that emergency circumstances justify overriding constitutional principles, we become what we’ve worked so hard to avoid becoming.”   “And if constitutional principles prevent us from saving lives that could be preserved through less scrupulous means?” Chronicle asked.   The question hung in the chamber’s air like a blade waiting to fall. Every representative present knew the philosophical trap being laid choose between adherence to principles and practical effectiveness, between moral consistency and expedient results.   “Then we find ways to save lives without abandoning the principles that make saving them worthwhile,” I replied, though I wasn’t entirely certain such ways existed given the scale of the current crises.   “Proposed solution?” the Mountain Territories representative asked.   I looked around the council chamber at beings who had traveled vast distances to participate in unprecedented cooperation, who had proven that supernatural entities could work together without losing their individual identities, who now faced challenges that might destroy everything they had built together.   “Voluntary expansion,” I said, the concept crystallizing as I spoke. “We offer confederation membership to overseas supernatural entities, but only if they actively request it and agree to constitutional frameworks. No imposed solutions, no forced intervention, no emergency authority that overrides local choice.”   “That could take months to implement,” Marcus pointed out. “During which time the crisis situations continue to deteriorate.”   “Then we provide emergency assistance while the membership process proceeds,” I replied. “Crisis management teams operating under confederation principles, offering help to any entities willing to accept it, but making no attempt to impose our governance structures on unwilling populations.”   “And if local authorities refuse assistance while their territories experience supernatural breakdown?”   “Then we document the refusal, offer alternatives, and respect their right to make choices we consider unwise.” The words were difficult to speak, knowing they might result in preventable deaths. “Because the alternative is becoming another form of supernatural colonialism.”   The debate continued for hours, with representatives exploring every aspect of how voluntary expansion might work in practice. Constitutional modifications were proposed and refined, resource allocation strategies were developed and tested against hypothetical scenarios, communication protocols were established for entities who might not share confederation magical paradigms.   But throughout the discussions, I could feel the weight of time pressing against our deliberations. Every hour spent in careful planning was another hour that overseas communities suffered from uncontrolled supernatural chaos.   As the emergency session extended into its second day, urgent messages arrived that made further delay impossible.   “Critical threshold breach on the Eastern Continent,” Elena announced, her voice carrying the exhaustion of someone who had been coordinating crisis communications for days without rest. “Three major urban centers have experienced complete reality breakdown. Estimated population of affected areas exceeds two million beings.”   The chamber fell silent as representatives absorbed the implications. Two million beings facing supernatural apocalypse more than the entire population of all confederation territories combined.   “Response timeline for voluntary assistance?” I asked.   “Immediate,” Marcus replied. “The breakdown is accelerating beyond our ability to track. Without intervention within the next twelve hours, the affected areas could become permanently uninhabitable.”   I stood, feeling the eyes of every council member focusing on me as the moment of ultimate decision arrived. Maintain constitutional principles while millions suffered, or abandon those principles to save lives that expedient action might preserve.   “Emergency response authorization,” I announced. “All available confederation resources deployed for overseas assistance. Constitutional principles maintained, voluntary cooperation prioritized, but immediate crisis intervention for any entities requesting help.”   “And if the crisis exceeds our response capabilities?” Chronicle asked.   I looked around the chamber one final time, seeing faces that reflected my own awareness of what we were attempting.   “Then we fail honorably rather than succeed dishonorably,” I said. “Because the supernatural world needs examples of principled leadership more than it needs additional tyrants, regardless of how well-intentioned those tyrants might be.”   As confederation forces prepared for the largest intervention in our history, I couldn’t shake the feeling that we were about to discover whether ethical governance could survive contact with impossible choices.   The answer would determine not just the fate of overseas supernatural communities, but the future of everything we had built together.

The irony of the situation wasn’t lost on any of us the most advanced supernatural confederation in recorded history was about to stake its survival on the tactical wisdom of wolves who had never experienced enhancement. As conventional forces deployed throughout the Eastern Continent’s chaos zones, I found myself learning lessons I should have mastered years before. “Primary difference between enhanced and conventional tactical thinking,” Alpha Theron explained as she briefed confederation leadership on baseline military doctrine, “is that conventional forces assume limitations rather than possibilities.” We had gathered in a command post that existed in one of the few stable reality zones remaining near the former urban center. Around us, conventional wolves moved with the quiet efficiency of beings who had never doubted their ability to function without supernatural assistance. “Enhanced forces tend to approach problems by identifying which abilities can solve them,” she continued. “Conventional forces approach the same problems by identifying which resources are available and how they can be combined creatively.” I watched through the observation windows as conventional tactical teams moved through terrain that had defeated our enhanced units hours earlier. Instead of trying to stabilize the reality distortions, they simply navigated around them. Instead of attempting to counter the Unraveling’s ability-suppression fields, they avoided engagement until enemy entities were isolated from their support networks. “It’s elegant in its simplicity,” Darius observed, his own conventional military background allowing him to appreciate tactics that enhanced beings had forgotten were possible. “It’s also proving remarkably effective,” Marcus added, consulting reports from conventional teams operating throughout the chaos zones. “They’re achieving objectives that enhanced forces couldn’t accomplish, largely because they don’t trigger the Unraveling’s anti-supernatural responses.” Through the Eclipse Covenant network, I could sense the mixed emotions of confederation members who were witnessing their conventional colleagues succeed where enhanced abilities had failed. Pride in their allies’ effectiveness, but also frustration at their own suddenly revealed limitations. “Status of ability suppression among enhanced personnel?” I asked Moira, who had been monitoring the psychological effects of forced return to baseline existence. “Adapting, but slowly,” she replied, her healer’s senses allowing her to track the emotional state of affected confederation members. “Beings who were enhanced recently are adjusting better than those who have relied on supernatural abilities for extended periods.” “Because recent enhancement means recent memory of conventional existence,” Elena observed. “While long-term enhanced beings have forgotten what baseline capabilities feel like.” The observation struck at a fundamental challenge the confederation hadn’t anticipated. Success in integrating supernatural abilities had created dependency that left enhanced beings vulnerable when those abilities were removed or suppressed. “Training implications for the future?” I asked, though the question felt premature given our current crisis. “Mandatory conventional capability maintenance,” Alpha Theron suggested. “All enhanced beings should retain proficiency in baseline skills, specifically to prevent the kind of dependency we’re observing.” Before we could develop the concept further, urgent reports arrived from conventional forces operating in direct contact with Unraveling entities. “Contact established with enemy command structure,” announced a conventional wolf whose lack of enhancement had allowed her to approach Unraveling positions without triggering their defensive responses. “Intelligence gathered suggests their philosophical opposition to enhancement runs deeper than we understood.” “How much deeper?” I asked, though I suspected the answer would be disturbing. “They don’t view supernatural abilities as corruptions to be removed,” she replied grimly. “They view existence itself as a problem to be solved through systematic unmaking.” The revelation cast everything in new light. We weren’t fighting entities who opposed enhancement we were fighting entities who opposed reality, who saw the universe’s continued existence as an error that required correction. “Nihilistic philosophy taken to supernatural extremes,” Chronicle observed, their Archival perspective providing historical context. “There are records of similar movements during previous awakening periods, though none achieved the organizational sophistication we’re observing here.” “Previous movements were contained how?” Darius asked. “Usually through self-termination,” Chronicle replied with uncomfortable honesty. “Entities dedicated to systematic unmaking eventually unmake themselves as well as their targets.” “And if they don’t self-terminate this time?” “Then they continue expanding their influence until reality itself becomes unstable enough to collapse under the weight of their philosophical contradictions.” The stakes had just escalated beyond anything we had prepared for. Not just supernatural war, not even the survival of enhanced civilization, but the continued existence of coherent reality in affected regions. “Conventional force assessment of enemy capabilities?” I asked the tactical coordinator. “Extensive but not unlimited,” she replied after consulting field reports. “The Unraveling entities seem to require significant energy expenditure to maintain their unmaking abilities. Prolonged engagement leaves them vulnerable to conventional attacks during their recovery periods.” “Recovery periods?” “Approximately six hours between major ability suppression events,” she explained. “During which they appear to exist as more-or-less normal supernatural entities, vulnerable to conventional weapons and tactics.” The information suggested a possible strategy, though one that would require precise coordination between conventional forces and whatever enhanced capabilities remained functional in the suppression zones. “Proposed tactical approach?” I asked. Alpha Theron moved to the situation map, indicating positions where conventional forces had identified patterns in Unraveling operations. “Coordinated harassment during their active periods, direct assault during recovery phases,” she outlined. “Conventional forces maintain contact and gather intelligence while enemy abilities are suppressing enhancement. Enhanced forces conduct elimination strikes when enemy defenses are reduced.” “Casualties projected for this approach?” “Significant among both conventional and enhanced personnel,” she admitted. “But potentially acceptable compared to allowing continued reality degradation.” I studied the tactical projections, seeing the terrible arithmetic of warfare reduced to acceptable loss ratios and strategic necessities. Beings would die implementing this strategy, but potentially fewer than would perish if the Unraveling continued their systematic unmaking of civilized existence. “Authorization?” Marcus asked, though he clearly understood the weight of the decision I was being asked to make. Through the network, I felt the emotions of every confederation member their fear of the enemy we faced, their determination to protect the communities that depended on them, their trust in leadership to make choices they themselves couldn’t bear to consider. “Authorized,” I said, the word feeling like lead in my mouth. “But with modification conventional forces engage in harassment only, no direct assault until enhanced backup is confirmed available. We don’t sacrifice conventional personnel just because their abilities aren’t being suppressed.” “Understood,” Alpha Theron replied, though something in her expression suggested she recognized the emotional rather than tactical basis for my modification. As conventional forces implemented the new strategy throughout the chaos zones, I found myself grappling with leadership challenges I had never anticipated. The confederation had been built on principles of cooperation and mutual enhancement, but survival against the Unraveling required tactics that emphasized individual sacrifice and calculated risk acceptance. “Command decision burden,” Darius observed quietly as we watched tactical reports update with casualty figures and territorial gains. “Enhanced beings make these choices through network consultation and shared responsibility. Conventional leaders make them alone.” The distinction was profound and troubling. Throughout the confederation’s development, I had relied on network connections to distribute the emotional weight of difficult decisions. But in the anti-supernatural environment the Unraveling created, leadership reverted to individual choice and personal accountability. Perhaps that was exactly what the situation required not the collective wisdom that had built the confederation, but the individual courage that had originally made cooperation possible. The battle for reality itself was about to test whether enhanced civilization could remember the conventional virtues that had created it.

The combined conventional-enhanced assault on the Unraveling’s primary stronghold began before dawn, when their ability-suppression cycles were at their weakest ebb. I led the enhanced strike force while Alpha Theron coordinated conventional units, our forces moving through reality-distorted terrain with the careful precision of beings who understood they faced opponents unlike anything in recorded history. The stronghold itself was a monument to philosophical negation not a fortress built to withstand assault, but a void carved into existence where the normal rules of space and matter had been systematically unraveled. Approaching it felt like walking toward the edge of reality itself, where the very concepts of form and function were being dissolved. “Conventional force status?” I asked through communication crystals that barely functioned in the anti-reality field surrounding the target. “In position but experiencing severe conceptual displacement,” Alpha Theron replied, her voice distorted by interference from the philosophical contradictions radiating from the stronghold. “My wolves are having difficulty maintaining coherent thoughts about tactical objectives.” Through the Eclipse Covenant network, I could sense similar effects on enhanced personnel. The closer we approached to the Unraveling’s center of operations, the more our fundamental assumptions about existence itself began to waver. “Target identification confirmed,” Marcus reported, though his usual tactical precision was wavering under the influence of concentrated nihilism. “Primary Unraveling entity located at the void’s geometric center, approximately two hundred meters ahead.” I extended my senses toward the indicated position and immediately wished I hadn’t. What existed there wasn’t an entity in any recognizable sense it was an active negation, a conscious decision to reject existence that had somehow achieved autonomous operation. “Communication attempt?” Elena suggested, though her healer’s instincts were clearly warning her against contact with something that seemed designed to unmake the life force itself. “Constitutional protocols require offering negotiation before engaging in combat,” I replied, though every supernatural sense I possessed was screaming warnings about the dangers of direct interaction. I activated the communication crystals, sending the standard confederation greeting across multiple frequency bands: identification of peaceful intent, request for dialogue, willingness to discuss alternatives to conflict. The response was immediate and devastating not words or images, but direct transmission of philosophical concepts that attacked the foundations of consciousness itself. Existence is error. Consciousness is mistake. All complexity must return to simple absence. The ideas struck like acid rain, dissolving the conceptual frameworks that allowed rational thought to function. Around me, I felt confederation forces struggling to maintain coherent identity as the Unraveling’s core philosophy attempted to convince them that their own existence was illegitimate. Enhancement amplifies error. Cooperation multiplies mistakes. Unity perpetuates illusions that should be dissolved. But as the philosophical assault intensified, something unexpected happened. Instead of succumbing to the negation, my network connections began reinforcing each other. The shared consciousness that the Unraveling viewed as weakness became a source of strength that could resist their attempts at conceptual dissolution. “Network reinforcement protocols,” I commanded, pushing Eclipse Covenant abilities to their limits. “All enhanced personnel, maximum connection intensity. Don’t resist the philosophical attack share it across the network until it’s diluted below harmful levels.” The strategy was counterintuitive but effective. By distributing the Unraveling’s nihilistic philosophy across hundreds of connected minds, we reduced its impact on any individual consciousness below the threshold needed to cause complete existential breakdown. “Impossible,” came the response from the void’s center, the first time the primary Unraveling entity had communicated in anything resembling conventional language. “Network consciousness cannot resist fundamental truth of non-existence.” “Network consciousness isn’t resisting,” I replied, understanding finally crystallizing. “It’s absorbing, processing, and responding with alternative philosophical perspectives.” Through the confederation network, I felt hundreds of enhanced beings contributing their own understanding of existence’s value, reality’s importance, consciousness’s beauty. Not arguments against nihilism, but positive affirmations of life’s worth that provided conceptual counterweight to the Unraveling’s destructive philosophy. The result was remarkable instead of being dissolved by contact with concentrated negation, our forces were strengthening their commitment to existence, cooperation, and the enhancement of life rather than its destruction. “You offer philosophical debate when reality requires correction,” the Unraveling entity responded, its void-form beginning to manifest more aggressively as our resistance proved more effective than expected. “We offer choice,” I replied, moving closer to the geometric center of the stronghold while maintaining network connections that protected my consciousness from dissolution. “The same choice we’ve always offered cooperation instead of isolation, construction instead of destruction, enhancement instead of reduction.” “False choices that perpetuate fundamental errors.” “Then prove it,” I challenged, approaching the edge of the absolute void where the primary entity maintained its impossible existence. “Show us that non-existence is preferable to existence, that isolation is better than connection, that reduction leads to greater truth than enhancement.” What followed was less combat than philosophical demonstration. The Unraveling entity attempted to prove its nihilistic position by systematically unmaking portions of local reality, showing how the removal of complexity led to simpler, supposedly more honest states of being. But each demonstration was met by confederation forces who immediately began rebuilding what had been destroyed, showing how creation could respond to destruction, how cooperation could restore what isolation had torn down. “You rebuild errors,” the entity insisted, its attempts at unmaking becoming more frantic as our reconstruction efforts kept pace with its destruction. “We rebuild possibilities,” I corrected, drawing on network connections to channel the creative energy of every enhanced being present. “We restore choices, we maintain options, we preserve the potential for existence to become more than it currently is.” The philosophical battle that followed was unlike anything in recorded supernatural history. Not a contest of abilities or powers, but a direct clash between opposing worldviews made manifest through supernatural capabilities. For every structure the Unraveling destroyed, confederation forces built two more. For every connection severed, we forged three new bonds. For every possibility negated, we created four alternatives. And gradually, inevitably, the tide began to turn. Not because our philosophy was objectively superior, but because creation proved more sustainable than destruction, building more enduring than unmaking. “This is not possible,” the Unraveling entity repeated as its void-stronghold began to collapse under the weight of restored reality. “Negation is fundamental. Absence is more true than presence.” “Maybe,” I acknowledged as I reached the exact center of its dissolving domain. “But presence is more useful than absence. Existence enables possibilities that non-existence can never provide.” The entity’s response was to attempt one final, desperate gambit complete self-negation that would theoretically prove the superiority of non-existence by choosing it voluntarily. But even that ultimate demonstration failed, because the space where it had existed immediately began filling with new possibilities, new forms of reality, new potentials for consciousness and connection that had been suppressed by its philosophical rigidity. “Choice demonstrated,” I announced to confederation forces as the stronghold collapsed entirely, replaced by a landscape that hummed with restored potential. “Existence enables choice, including the choice of non-existence. But non-existence eliminates all choices, including the possibility of choosing otherwise.” As confederation forces regrouped in territory that had been reclaimed from philosophical void, I reflected on the lessons learned from our strangest conflict yet. The Unraveling hadn’t been defeated by superior firepower or more sophisticated tactics. They had been defeated by the simple demonstration that creation was more robust than destruction, that building was more powerful than tearing down, that existence offered possibilities that non-existence could never provide. It was a victory for the confederation’s core principles, but it was also a reminder that philosophy mattered as much as power when determining the shape of reality itself. The supernatural world would remember this battle not as a military triumph, but as proof that the ideas that guided enhancement were as important as the abilities themselves.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303086”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

I gasped as he pulled out his fingers, subtly positioning himself between my legs as his smoldering eyes pinned me down, the tip of his manhood hovered inches away teasing me. “This is wrong…” I whispered, shamefully turning my head to the side of the pillow, “…I am your step-mom…your father will–” “Don’t think about that man now…” he cooed as he slowly slid and destroyed the uncrossed boundary between us. ••••••••••••••• The doctor handed me a white envelope holding the pregnancy results, his face solemn and neutral. Yet I gulped nervously, already knowing what to expect. “I’ve grown five extra gray hairs waiting for you, are you planning to open the envelope sometime today?” My mother-in-law who sat next to me sneered sarcastically. I sighed inwardly, brushed my finger over the crisp piece of paper as I extracted its content. Negative Beatrice clutched her leather purse, standing up in a flurry of annoyance”What was even expecting?” she scoffed, “disappointing everyone is the only thing you are good at, other than being a barren husk,” the doctor hardly even blinked, it broke something inside of me to know that a practical stranger was so familiar with my degradement that he’d become desensitized in the process. I followed Beatrice from behind, head bowed as she continued the parade of shame through the halls of the hospital, several eyes turned towards us as she called me every name under the sun. I’d trained myself to swallow her insults like water, keep my head weekly, bow my lips tight holding back any retort. And for some reason. This irritated her even more. We got to the elevator, and I walked ahead to press the button like a helpful little servant. She made sure to give me an unnecessary shove as she walked past, then when I tried to follow in after her she held up her purse like a barrier. “Use the stairs; it wouldn’t hurt to burn off all that extra fat once in a while. ” The doors closed just in time to hide my burning tears, which pooled in the corner of my eyes. Quickly, I wiped them off with the back of my hand. The last thing I needed right now was another reason for people to stare at me. I ran down the stairs in a blaze, aware that my mother-in-law would probably drive off if I wasn’t in front of her within the next 7 minutes. By the time I reached the parking lot I was sweating, my clothes stuck to my body in an icky manner, she didn’t even have the decency to hide her smile of satisfaction when she saw me laboring my way towards her. Every month I had to endure this humiliation. She would drag me to the hospital, with or without any symptoms of pregnancy. Get me tested only to make a fool out of me. She did it without fail every single month. I was sick of it. But I couldn’t dare complain. My husband loved his mother with a passion, if she needed me to jump his only response would be; “How high?” She looked at me from the crown of my head to the tip of my toes, dragging her demeaning eyes across my frame with a scowl of disapproval. “Just looking at you is an eyesore, I don’t even know why my son stays married to you,” She looked at me, waiting for a rebuttal. Anything that would make her treat me more poorly, but I kept the mask on my face neutral and unmoved, knowing that was the only way I could get back at her–depriving her of the sick satisfaction that she got from tormenting me. More wrinkles formed on her face, I could see the Rusty wheels in her head thinking of the next insult she went through then her expression cooled and unraveled on her lipstick-slathered lips. “Maybe this is why my son cheats on you, at least he can have some fun outside to be able to tolerate coming back to you again,” My chest tightened, and I almost faltered but I held on to my mask. She always hinted at my husband having ‘fun’ beyond the confines of our matrimonial bed but I never paid her much heed. I planned to do the same today, then she brushed forward grabbing my arm which had no fingers so I couldn’t escape. Holding me in a vice grip that was impressive for somebody in their 60s then she whispered in my ear. “Golden cove hotel, room 102,” she backed away that devious smile never falling, “go there if you want to know the truth,” She clicked open her purse and fished out some ruffled Dolan bills, tossing them on the ground like she was handing them to a beggar. “This should be enough to get you there,” She said, openly relishing in my misery. She got in her car as I remained transfixed to the spot, I only broke out of it as she left the spot from her car splattering on my face and dispersing around. Slowly, almost as if I was reaching for a bomb I bent down to pick up the bills. My heart told me to ignore Beatrice, she was a sad pathetic woman who had never known happiness in her six decades of existence and chose to pick on me because my husband, Elliot Winter, looked the other way. He’d always apologize after days like these, He’d buy me flowers and tell me that this was just the way his mother was. I put up with it because I love him, and in her own checkered way, she loved him too. I squeezed the money into my hand, heading towards the road to swing down a cab. “Where are you heading?” The driver tossed the question at me just as I was getting comfortable in the back seat, two choices were in front of me right now, I could easily tell him to take me back to the Winter mansion, where I would live the rest of my day in oblivion and blissful ignorance. And whenever Elliot gets back you’ll have under his arm a cliché bouquet of roses. He’d ask me about my day and apologize for his mother. I would accept the flowers and suppress the feelings of inadequacy and shame that I had endured all day. “Ma?” The cab driver called out. I took a deep breath. “Golden Cove,”

Michelle’s pov By the time I reached Golden Cove’s lobby, I was already second-guessing myself. This could easily be Beatrice pulling a prank, but every time my resolve threatened to dissolve into emptiness Then I reminded myself yet again that I was not here because I took my annoying mother-in-law’s words to heart. I’ve had a suspicion for months now. Maybe even years. He’d changed. Not overnight, it happened gradually… Like water trickling out of a broken vessel. He stopped kissing me good morning and stopped asking how my night went. There was no more breakfast in bed. Yeah, it started from the little things. Then slowly, it was him forgetting my big occasions, raising his voice at me, coming back home from the office while pretending he didn’t smell like booze, women’s perfume, and bad decisions. We had several conversations–some of them arguments–I told him I wanted to go back to the time when he loved me and showed it. I missed the man that I met working afternoon shifts at the coffee shop when I was eighteen. He showed up every day by eleven, he’d make the same order–black coffee and a chocolate muffin-his eyes never left me while he was there, and I’d often come over to see his cup at least still half full. His subtle way of telling me that he was coming here for more than just the coffee. One sunny afternoon I got courageous and I did something out of character. I wrote my number on a tissue, pressed my lips on it, and shyly handed it over to him along with his coffee. He finished his coffee that day. I was worried, thinking things would get awkward between us all or he would never show up again. He was well-groomed and put together but anyone with a working pair of eyes could tell that there was a huge age gap between us, how big it was was what I didn’t know. He didn’t show up for a week afterwards. That week was torture, I’d lift my head every time the bell at the entrance dinged. My heart was sleeping with hope, only for it to come crashing down when it was just another random customer. Soon my expectation began to wane, and I was beginning to accept that maybe I had ruined a good thing before it could even start. That night, I was getting ready for bed and also to put my one-sided feelings to rest. That was when I got his text at 10:00 ‘You up?” Those two words changed the trajectory of my life. Regular texts with him became the highlight of every day for me, it made endless shifts bearable, even the bruises I got from my drunk Dad hardly hurt that much when his name lit up my phone. We got to talking more intimately after a while. He was going to be forty in a month or so. He asked if that bothered me. I’ll admit, at first it did, but he always told me that I was so mature for my age and I wasn’t like other reckless 18-year-olds. It made me feel good, like I was no longer the little girl who was getting beaten down and humiliated every day by her own father. Our relationship progressed and after going through some struggles he popped the question and I was more than happy to say yes. I lived like a princess in the first years of our marriage, waited on hand and foot. Back then when the results came back negative, he’d book me a vacation to unwind. If I had a headache he would leave his million-dollar company just to remain by my side and cuddle me all day. He showed me off like a trophy, a prize he was happy and lucky to win. Back then even if his mom disapproved of me she never tried anything funny. Now things were clearly different. And I wanted to know why. Why did he never look at me with the same loving affection as he used to do in the past why was I suddenly no longer welcome? Why were all those grandiose acts of love in the past? And when I reached room 102 I saw it. Or rather on the carpeted hallway. Elliot, my husband, my first and only love had his hand intimately wrapped around another woman’s waist. He whispered something in her ear, and she laughed way too loudly, leaning towards him with a broad smile. When they got closer I noticed that the woman was not a stranger, beyond the hair extensions, makeup up and designer clothes I recognized her. Natasha Grey A college dropout who was my cleaner a couple of months back, I paid her extra because she was friendly and bubbly. I didn’t have any friends anymore because none of them supported my relationship with Elliot so I cut them off. Maybe I should have listened. Natasha had quit a few weeks back, told me that she was going back to college. But from the looks of things she had already graduated from the uni of home wrecking. They were so absorbed in each other that they didn’t even notice me until we were about 10 ft apart, that was when Natasha saw me, she didn’t look ashamed. Not one bit, in fact she cozied herself closer to my husband, a triumphant smirk plastered on her face. How could they?! “Michelle?” Elliot called out confusion clouding his tone.”What are you doing here?” “Is that all you have to say to me?” I said as the tears started pouring down my face, there he stood with an apology not even an explanation. Just asking that ridiculous question like I was the one who had been caught cheating. The anger didn’t allow me to think I marched over to him and slapped him right across the face. “B*sterd!” I hissed then turned to leave rushing into the empty elevator before I could completely shatter.

Michelle’s pov “I hope you don’t get offended by this, but I thought he was your father… Not your husband… At least he looks old enough to be…” I chuckled, “He’s actually older than my father,” This was a conversation I’ve had more times than I’ve cared to count, the experience was always more or less the same. There would always be a noticeable shift in the air, their faces contorted with more questions that were looking for the most appropriate ways to leave their lips, and a thickening awkwardness that usually folded up the interaction. But when I talked with Natasha, she didn’t judge me. Instead, she approached it with the understanding that I had salt from my friends before cutting them off. Now as I’m crying out my heart, all the pieces are falling into place. She had come to understand me. But not in the way I hoped. She went after Elliot. And he actually took her as his lover. My mind was scrambled with different questions. How long have they been having an affair? Why would he do this to me? After 5 years of love and dedication was this water deserved? I recalled the look on his face, the absence of any semblance of guilt or remorse. This was the catalyst to my rage. I decided that I wasn’t going to cry myself to sleep tonight. At least not in the way Elliot would be expecting. With my phone in hand, I dial the number that I hadn’t contacted directly in years. “Michelle..” his deep voice caressed my name in such a way that it left me breathless for a moment or two. I gathered myself, 30 in my voice to give a response; ‘”I need you tonight” “I’ll be there,” that was it, no questions no begging, all he needed was to hear the urgency in my voice and he was coming. I blinked and recognized his red sports car in Golden Cove’s parking lot. I had only been waiting for about 5 minutes or so, when he stepped out of the car I saw him, standing taller than his father. His hair an aesthetic mess, his suit ruffled, instead of his measured strides he walked so quickly his feet hardly had time to touch the ground before leaving it once again. He reached me, and a flush of subconsciousness ran across my entire being. Here he was standing before me as effortlessly perfect as always without even trying while I looked like I had been run over. My hair was in its easy-to-go-messy bun, worn-out clothes sticky with sweat and tears and I’d lost weight recently too. I thought he’d be disgusted, couldn’t even blame him if he was. Instead, he pulled aside a fallen strand of hair from the side of my face, his eyes burning with pure fury. “Did that b*stard do this to you?” I chuckled derisively even though there was nothing funny to be chuckling about, or maybe I was wrong about that just like how I was wrong about many other things. There was a big joke that deserved to be laughed at. ME I pushed everyone away to be with a man who was twice my age, thinking he was mature and would love me in a way a new guy around my own age could, I assumed that he was loving and mature. But once he knew that he had captured me, that my whole world now revolved around him and nobody else he probably got bored. That’s why he’s been creating this gap between us, a line that couldn’t be crossed. That was why he didn’t mind his mother humiliating me. Why would he? I was mainly a remnant of a past he was probably dying to forget all about. And now with nobody to call, the only person I could lean on was my Stepson. Hayden Winter. I kept laughing until it turned into heated he has again, he embraced me, his huge arms enveloping me into his warmth and musky cologne. He let me cry until I was tired and red-eyed. Then it took me to his car and drove to his Villa on the outskirts of the city. He pressured me into taking a bath, saying I’d feel better afterwards. I resisted for a bit, then stepped under the shower of his spare bedroom, letting the rushing water take care of the grime, sweat, and tears. I stepped out, admittingly feeling physically lighter with a towel wrapped up to my chest. My relief quickly came to an abrupt pause when I remembered that I had no clothes to wear, I was thinking about that when a knock came on the door, followed by Hayden’s voice. “Hey, Michelle, are you out of the shower yet, I have something for you,” My heart was beating so fast I was sure it was ready to explode inside my chest, it was one thing to call him in the heat of the moment and now that I had cooled down I was beginning to have second thoughts. Maybe this was a bad idea? Hayden and Elliot never saw eye to eye, he was also one of the biggest opponents against our marriage. I don’t even know what possessed me to call him, perhaps it was the desperation rather than despair that made me dial his number but now that I had come to down I was beginning to rethink my decision. “Come in…” No matter what he helped me out when there was no one else to turn to so I should at least give him the benefit of the doubt for now. He came in, his eyes finding me in an instant and a smile warming up his face. He had a large black shirt draped across his arm. “Here, this is one of my smaller shirts,”

Hayden’s pov Calm down. Calm down… She’s here. She’s here in my Villa. Is this a dream? If so I’d like to sleep for a little more. I sizzle coming from the frypan was merely background noise compared to the chaos in my head. There was a blend of emotions battling for dominance in my mind; anger, excitement, worry, curiosity, and more. Some of them were directed at her and the rest at my sperm donor. He never even deserved someone like her. Then he dared to go around sleeping. I was at war with myself every day, resisting the urge to just grab my car keys and drive over to take her from right under his nose. His affairs were more or less like an open secret, and Golden Cove was his usual spot for his disgusting extramarital affairs. I thought she already knew about it, and just nipped it in the corner of her mind without thinking about it I wouldn’t be surprised if he managed to gaslight her into thinking it was her fault he was cheating and to accept it. “Hayden?” A tingle ran down my back hearing my name from her plump lips, her voice ever calming like light ocean waves. I mentally cemented myself to be unmoved when I turned around and almost immediately failed. I’d given her one of my smaller shirts that stopped fitting right after I hit the gym. It inhaled her inside, stopping at her hips. I’d also given her some briefs I’d ordered online that ended up arriving in the wrong smaller size. I was pissed off back then but now I’m almost grateful for their callous mistake. I thought the day she’d wear my shirt would remain in my shirt would only remain in my dreams… no, Hayden, bad Hayden! Not now… that’s not what she needs right now. “Take a seat,”  I said gesturing to the bar stool placed in front of the kitchen Island. It was physically painful to watch her move, each motion was unbearably slow and while they were brief, she’d pause as well. I’m sure she wasn’t even aware that she was doing it, my body had probably grown accustomed to that after all the stress Elliot put it through. If I didn’t need to be here right now I would have driven back to Golden Cove and done something that would have landed me in a mugshot tomorrow. “Is there something on my face?” The question shot at me unexpectedly, my face warmed up and I snapped my attention back to the noodles I was cooking. “No, why would there be?” Should I tell her that she’s lost weight? No, maybe that would be body shaming… What if I just casually say it? I ended up saying nothing, I served her a helping of the stir-fry instant ramen with vegetables and sunny side egg and she gawked at me like I just found the final clue to solving world hunger. “This is too much…” She said her tone wrapped in embarrassment, “I don’t deserve all this…” I never knew that I could feel such an intense mixture of rage and sadness at the same time. She deserved the world and yet looks like she was about to break down over instant ramen. So much hard to changed about her since the first time I met her. Too much. I can’t forget the way her eyes sparkled like they had stolen the stars and hidden them behind those hazel orbs. Back then she was plump and skipped about with reckless abandon. From the moment I saw her, I knew she didn’t belong with a scheming wretch like Elliot. Elliot had invited me to join them for dinner at his home, normally it was hard for me to ingest food knowing that his face was going to be at the other side of the table. But we had some business to discuss that day, and he hadn’t stopped talking about his new catch for weeks. It made my stomach twist just thinking about it. There are very few things in this world that are more discomforting than knowing your father’s ‘girlfriend’ was around the same age as you, pure, undiluted revulsion would mix up in my stomach just watching him mess around with them. That night, she was the one who answered the doorbell. I was doom scrolling through my phone, when her voice thrown up an octave entered my ears. It remains the most musical thing I have heard to date. “Hayden, right?” I couldn’t speak for 10 solid seconds when I saw her, time slowed down and my phone nearly slipped from my fingers. Then everything was bleak and dark again when my father showed up from behind, gingerly wrapping his hand like a snake across her waist. I watched it as my gaze sent invisible lasers at his spiteful touch. “Welcome, Son,” he said in that grating voice of his, squeezing her even tighter. My knuckles formed as I subconsciously knew what he was doing, he was drawing a line while showcasing a fresh catch. I never had any problem with getting women, in fact the way the ones falling out of my feet even when I lacked interest. Despite being partially aware of that, Elliot had this one-sided competition going on for years. Showing me that at his big age, he was able to get girls around mine, he was so proud of himself that I’d shifted between pity and disgust just looking at him. But that’s night I experienced something with Michelle, it was utterly different from the revulsion I was used to, no it was the complete opposite. I was on edge for the entire dinner, and when I went to my apartment that I lived in at the time I tried to push her away from my mind and also the anger that came from thinking about her in my father’s arms.

Michelle’s Pov Hayden, my stepson, was perfectly still for far too long. He must be really upset that after going through all the trouble of making me this meal the only thing I could do was refuse to reciprocate his efforts, the words were already out the only thing I could do now was apologize and hope he accepted it and let me eat. “I’m sorry, Hayden…I didn’t–” “Just eat,” I think he’s annoyed with me, but at least he’s letting me eat. I forgot all shame for a second and started wolfing down the food. His eyes were burning down the side of my face but my mouth was moving and I didn’t want to stop nor did my chopsticks which he had laid beside the plate of food. All the flavors exploded in my mouth sending the right signals to my brain, it’s tasted so good that I moaned with relish. “Hmg” Hayden grunted, suddenly turning around while taking deep breaths. I flushed, he must have figured out how hungry I was. The truth was, for the past several weeks, Beatrice had taken it upon herself to harshly police every single thing I ate, scrutinizing my diet with relentless criticism. “This is exactly why you’re fat like a pig and can’t get pregnant, it’s because of all this nonsense that you’re inhaling into your body. I won’t look away anymore,” she had always complained that I ate too much and I could be more slim, more slender. I always knew I was on the chubbier side, it was an insecurity that I had battled and temporarily won in the past. That was until my mother-in-law showed up and started planting those uprooted insecurities again. Before she wouldn’t dare say such words to me, at least not without heavily sugar coating it. Back then when Elliot still cared about me he would immediately shut his mother down no matter how sugar-coated her words were. He wouldn’t tolerate any disrespect towards me. Now.. I had tried to push those awful thoughts away, and while I was eating and quenching my hunger for the first time in weeks I was able to distract myself but as soon as the plate was empty my eyes were filled with tears. “I’m sorry,” I apologized to Hayden. “Don’t apologize,” he said taking the plates away and taking care of them in the sink. “Why did you come?” I asked, so many things confused me right now, and at the forefront of them was his sudden hospitality. From what I knew, he didn’t like me one bit. In fact, the first night we met he was just staring at me like they snuck me into the planet, and when he was not staring he was shooting daggers with his eyes. I could already guess what he was thinking. There was a strong chance he assumed I was nothing more than a shallow gold digger, clinging to his father’s wealth and status, and that my presence in their lives had little to do with love and everything to do with money. But the truth back then was that I loved Elliot. And that’s exactly why his betrayal cuts so deep. While I still stayed under my father’s roof working multiple jobs, there was something that kept me going even before I met Elliot. My dream of go to college. My major would be in Engineering. I was a straight-A student, already scouting around for scholarships. Then I fell in love and that dream went down the pipeline. Now I regret it deeply. “Your father…has another woman,” I said quietly, I don’t know why I confessed something so humiliating to him maybe because it was burning me from inside and I needed a way to let it out before I exploded so I just told him. Hayden kept washing the dishes without pause and replied; “I already knew,” His reply struck me with the force of a slap, sharp and stinging. Heart pounding, I pushed myself off the barstool and deliberately approached him, each step heavier than the last. “Why didn’t you tell me anything?” The question shot out like an accusation, “.. if I knew…” “If you knew… What would you have done?” He faced me after putting the dishes aside. “You have already been tolerating so much from Elliot I assumed that this was just another thing you had to learn to put up with as well,” Shame overwhelmed me then came this undescribable urge to defend that man. “I haven’t spoken to him yet, I left before he could say anything… Maybe this was just a one-time thing and–” “See? This is exactly what I meant…” He leaned in closer and before I knew it my back was pressed against the counter and he hovered over me like it was a dark tower. “He’s not even said anything yet, and here you’re building up a case in your mind to defend him. Gosh, I’m really trying to help you, but if I’m being honest you’re not making it easy,” He placed his hands at my sides, effectively trapping me between his rippling muscles as he leaned closer enough that his musk swam unfiltered into my nostrils and his heated breath brushed at my neck. Goosebumps ran across my whole body as I rubbed my thighs together. “Step back, please  ..” I was supposed to yell but instead it came out as a whisper, my breathing became uneven. He was about to do just that, then I remembered Elliot and Natasha laughing and giggling together, disregarding my feelings…the sadness gave way to the anger. I had to get back at him. No matter what other way I felt, I’d show him that it took two to tango. I grabbed Hayden by the collar of his shirt, pulling him down. I stopped when our lips were a millimetre apart, heated breaths intermingling. His eyes flashed with a look I didn’t recognize, I got cold feet and was ready to pull away when he grabbed me by my waist, lifting me for his lips to embrace mine.

Michelle’s pov His kiss filled me with a need I couldn’t describe, carving out a desire I had long since buried within myself trapped within the confines of my heart because it was something that Elliot could never fulfill, not like here but went out of his way to do so. Hayden pulled it out of me as his lips ravaged mine until I was out of breath and my face was flushed with color our eyes met questioning pleading for more, my heart was slamming against my ribs the bits of common sense that remained in my mind told me that this was wrong but before I blinked our lips met again like the opposite sides of a magnet a reached down his hand touching my thigh and going higher. If I didn’t stop him now…then.. The thought only remained in my mind but did not go past my lips, didn’t even get the chance as his tongue pryed through, entangling itself with mine our saliva mixed into a cocktail of deeper need his hand rose higher more defiant. Now my heart was beating so loudly I was half sure he could hear it he pulled me up plopping me on the counter without breaking the kiss. His other hand pressed more firmly to my lower back so that I was still pulled towards him. I reached my fingers around his neck, accidentally grabbing his hair and yanking on it. I was just about to apologize when he leaned towards me shivering, and moaned softly into my mouth. “Please…” He was begging not asking, “…do that again,” I was skeptical and a little freaked out by what I just learnt about Hayden, but still I complied holding a fistful of his hair and pulling on it. “Ugh…” It took his hand from my back and grabbed my other leg instinctively I rubbed them around his hips, our bodies were now glued together as we explored each other’s mouths his tongue licking at every crevice in my mind. I was so distracted by his kisses that I only came back to reality as he stood at the foot of the bed then dropped me on the king-sized bed. It was soft like lying on a cloud. I was catching my breath when I saw the threatening tent in Hayden’s pants, I gulped, my mouth already felt dry on account of his tongue. Watching the bound in his pants grow was both exciting and scary at the same time. “That looks like it hurts,” I said unable to take my eyes away.”How much bigger are you going to get?” He smirked.. “Don’t tell me, my old man isn’t at least this size?” I blushed. Elliott has been my first and only, there was no other real-life experience to compare if he was above or below average. But I always liked to assume that he was at least average. Or maybe it was his son who was the weird one. His mention of his dad gave me another dose of doubt, what if I ended up regretting this? We had already made out… Was there really any backing out now? He took off his pants leaving just his stretched briefs ot on the bed walking on all fours then trapping me between his hands again as he hovered over me. “Are you wondering if it’ll fit?” I hesitated. “I’m just wondering if we’re doing the right thing…” He chuckled. “We’re not,” ••••••• His tongue was lapping all the juices that was flowing out of my folds, each flashy whip from that lethal tongue of his sent me crashing into a wave of pleasure, then a tsunami began to build up my legs trembled raising higher and higher by themselves like they were trying to touch the roof then I reached my peak exploding with a mix of intense guilt and satisfaction. Except there was more satisfaction than guilt. I was embarrassed to admit that even to myself, after giving his still clothed member one more passing look I slipped off the bed and straightened my clothes. I ignored how my legs were still wobbling like jelly. Hayden’s eyes were watching me burning from his own unquenched desire, he got off the bed too. “Are you just going to leave like that?” He helped me from behind wrapping his hands around my waist and sliding his member between my butt cheeks lifting the hem of my dress until the only thing between us and direct contact was the soaked cotton of our underwear. I was getting moist and needy again, part of me wanted to dig my tongue into his throat once more and pull him towards the bed to have him go all the way with me but as the mist of pleasure was beginning to clear up guilt took its chance and snuck in. This was wrong… Even if I wanted to get back at his father, using my stepson to do that was just plain wrong. I untangled his hands from around my waist, peeling myself away from him before turning around and letting our eyes make contact. His own eyes had darkened with want. I had to admit that even if I wasn’t going to give in to him he was still making it as hard as possible to resist. All these years as my bedroom life with Elliot became more stale and predictable, I never once pointed an accusing finger towards him. In my mind, I was the one at fault. I thought that there was something wrong with me because Elliot had never scratched the surface of what Hayden made me feel tonight. “I’ll sleep on the couch,” I said offering no other explanation until I got to the door and paused as my fingers encircled the handle. “Let’s just pretend like tonight never happened,” “Can you?” He asked me his voice tight. I did answer, just pulled the door open, and left before I changed my mind and made another mistake.

I woke up the next morning all groggy with a headache that threatened to split my skull in two. My arms instinctively reached for Elliot like they had done for years, only to hang awkwardly midair. Slowly, I peeled my eyelids open, allowing the artificial light from the bulb above my head to filter in the image of my surroundings as I became more conscious. As soon as I sat down memories from last night flooded my mind, and blood furiously ran through my cheeks. How could I? And of all people… Hayden, my stepson? With clarity came the oppressive weight of shame. Quickly, I steadied myself on my feet, ready to flee, when I recalled that I didn’t even have a penny stuck on me. How do I get home? I wracked through my head for an answer when a smooth heated breath brushed the back of my ears, “Good morning,” I leaped away like I had been electrocuted, and clasped my ear like it was on fire. It was Hayden. Hayden… My stepson is in nothing but sweatpants and a tight shirt that clung to every firm muscle. My cheeks were hotter but I managed to ramble a response. “Good morning… How was your night?” I said the first thing that came to mind and instantly wanted to face palm myself, really? “It was all right really, took a long cold shower,” he said, and kept my eyes through every word. I blushed and looked away, unable to retort. I awaited the insults. He’d probably call me a nasty tease who got him pent up just to leave him on edge. “Are you a fan of pancakes?” He inquired, he’d subtly moved closer, “not a brag but I’m a really good cook.” At first I was too shocked to speak, where was the beration? The insults that cut like knives? Wasn’t he angry after what happened last night between us? I opened my mouth to speak and what came out was out of reflex, “Sorry, I’m not allowed to have pancakes,” Instantly my face reddened up, I was like a child repeating the words of my parent. “Are you allergic to flour or something?” It did not even cross his mind to ask if it was because I wasn’t permitted to eat pancakes or anything of the like. I guess that’s just how abnormal my situation is. “Oh, it’s nothing… I just like having a light breakfast,” What was I supposed to tell him? That my diet was monitored by my husband and his mother? That I had weekly weight checks to see if I was getting too ‘fat’. Should I reveal that I wasn’t allowed to so much as look at a pancake much less eat one? Back then I had been too naive to question it, both of them were decades older than me so of course I thought they would know better. And Elliot… He was my husband, the man who claimed to love me. I never thought that he would once lead me astray. Thankfully all hidden did was give me a concerned look but he prepared pancakes for himself and a fruit platter for me, he was even thoughtful enough to cut the fruit. I felt embarrassed but there was already too much between the two of us to break with silence. “Do you need help finding a lawyer?” He said, his eyes now narrowing down on the first apple he picked. “I can recommend a good one for you,” I fidgeted with my fingers. “What would I need a lawyer for?” He gave me the most curious look. “Last I checked, that’s usually the first step to getting a divorce,” Divorce. Just hearing the words made me shiver. “Will I have to divorce him?” I asked, voice shaking. Hayden stopped peeling the apple abruptly. “That depends, are you ready to leave the hard life of a woman who loves a cheater? Trust me it’s never easy on them,” I thought about his words deeply, the wound was still fresh and deep in my heart. The logical thing was to call a divorce lawyer and sever all ties with Elliot ASAP. But some things were easier said than done. My marriage with Elliot had always been like a rocky boat most times, but beyond that boat was an even more unstable and unexplored sea. With Elliot, I knew exactly what to expect and how to deal with it. I stopped discovering myself at 18 on started being Mrs Winter. That was the entirety of my person, my identity… If I left him now, who would I be anymore? “I need time,” I said almost like a whisper. For sure this time he will yell at me and call me indecisive, and I wouldn’t even have the right to blame him I closed my eyes and waited for the rain of insults to come pouring in. Nothing. The next thing I heard was a screeching over the surface of the counter until it reached me. Cautiously I opened my eyes staring down at the aesthetic arrangement of fruits. “Bon appétit,” he said with a smile before going to prepare his own breakfast. “Were you always this nice?” I asked thinking. “Maybe…” He said vaguely as he cracked the eggs into a glass bowl, “… You’ll just have to get to know me to know,” I bit into the apple, with no response. Last night was already big enough of a mistake. If I had not managed to pull myself together at the last minute, I would have done something that both of us would end up regretting in the long run. Even now as I was trying to remain casual around him, I no longer saw him as my husband’s son. He was a man in my eyes now, radiating raw masculine energy that made me yearn for things that I wouldn’t dare utter. I shouldn’t drag him into my messed-up world. Not now and not ever.

Michelle’s pov Hayden offered to drive me home, but I had no other choice down to decline his generosity. He had already done more than enough since last night. It was only right that I drew a line between us now, a boundary that wasn’t meant to be crossed. Though I don’t even know if I have the right to say that anymore. We didn’t exactly go all the way, but it would be a wide stretch of the truth to say nothing happened between us. If only I could wipe my memory then I’d like to forget how passionate his kiss how, how it set of spark in my head and had butterflies fluttering in my stomach. How his hands provoked shivers on my skin and I just knew where exactly to touch. Things were better back when I didn’t know I could feel this way, this rush that left goosebumps. Ignorance really is bliss. If only I could go back to being the Michelle Winter who still believed she was the center of her husband’s world, loved and cherished albeit unconventionally. I was beginning to open my eyes to just how deeply twisted our relationship was. Yet I couldn’t step out… At least not now. Worst of all when I wasn’t thinking of him with Natasha I was imagining myself with his son. This couldn’t get worse. It did, however, get worse. Before I reached the mansion I had already replayed how our conversation would go, and I even imagined scenarios where Elliot would deny everything. At least I could say I was mentally prepped as anyone could be before confronting a cheating spouse. But all of that preparation came crumbling down like a stack of cards when I walked into the living room and saw a scene that made my stomach twist from the inside. Elliot flipped through channels. Natasha had her head resting comfortably on his shoulder. I never thought that anything could make me feel any more foolish than when I saw them together yesterday. But I guess I was wrong…once again. Now he was even flaunting the relationship? In that moment something shifted within me, ran through my entire nervous system, and made me numb to them. If I were the same woman as yesterday I would have made a scene once more, yelling at Natasha to get off Elliot. Claiming him as my husband, but instead of doing that I walked past the two of them. Elliot grunted with annoyance. “Where were you last night? Why are you just coming back this morning?” Disgust through my skin, he must have purchased all the audacity in the world to ask me those questions while he was glued to his mistress. He brought his affair partner home and yet he was comfortable enough to ask me these questions, to demand answers when I should be the one doing so? I swirled until I faced him, lost for words as I looked between him and his affair partner, the woman that I had taken as my friend during her hard times. Both of them revolted me beyond the words could fully describe. “I was out,” I replied, and his eyes zoomed in on me. They patiently waited for me to crack, scream, and wail. But I did none of that, I had already humiliated myself enough because of him. There was no need to do so anymore. “By the way…” He said then lowered his until it was smashed on Natasha’s thigh. “I don’t know what you assumed last night that made you slap me, but Natasha and I are just good friends. Unlike you, she doesn’t nag or complain so I get to enjoy her company without any issues,” His hands were almost all the way to her panties yet he called her a friend with a straight face. How have I been married to this man for years? “Sure,” I replied, the neutral expression on my face was not phased. My rose colored spectacles had fallen off and I saw him for who he truly was. A despicable man who was not capable of love, just lust. I had to leave him. But I also have to be smart about it. Right now everything from our finances to the house I was residing inside was all in his name. I was a dependent in every sense of the word. That night, Natasha knocked on my door, I thought she planned on ignoring me completely yet she was at the entrance of my room wearing a nightgown that hid nothing. “Oops…my bad…I thought this was the main bedroom,” She was really aching to rub it in, wasn’t she? Elliot had removed my things from the smallest guest room before I came back, a servant informed me after I left them earlier in the morning. I’m sure he took it as a great punishment on my side, he’d expect me to come crawling by tomorrow begging for his forgiveness if only he knew that I would rather eat my own vomit than sleep next to him so he was doing me a great favor. Natasha blissfully unaware that the only thing I felt towards her and my soon-to-be ex-husband was unfiltered disgust thought she would be making me jealous of her by less than subtly showing me what she was going to sleep next to Elliot with. “Well then you better make your way there,” I said and slammed the door shut before she could shoot back a retort. I took a deep breath before heading to my bed, it squeaked when I lay on it, and the mattress felt like a slab of stone covered in fabric. But despite all of these things, I had never felt at such peace with myself before going to bed. Such relief from not being called names before my slumber. I was just about to doze off when a notification lit up my phone. I grabbed it from the dusty nightstand and checked that it was a text from Hayden. “Hi, can I call you?”

I didn’t get the chance to reply before my ringtone suddenly filled the small room and shook its walls that seemed as brittle as biscuits. I panicked and ended up accidentally answering the call by swiping right with my finger. His voice was deep and velvety, and it shot through the phone and into my unprepared ears. “So, how did today go?” I already told myself I had to draw a line between my stepson and me. But there was something about the way he asked, his voice painted with concern and not just mere curiosity all for my well-being. “What can I say?”I started with, “So when I got back home….” I really didn’t want to tell him so much, but there was a way he nudged me forward, making all the right little sounds in the right places to let me know that he was really listening and not just waiting for his turn to talk. Like the words I said mattered But I mattered. So I told him everything from the moment I so both of them in the living room casually watching TV to Natasha accidentally ending up in front of the guest room where I was staying. I heard him groan from the other side of the line. And I shivered. Just from his voice alone? Goodness, what’s wrong with me? Maybe I should just end the call right now and– “That man really never knows when to stop,” he cut into my thoughts. “Are you sure you don’t need me there right now? I can–” “No, for now I can handle it myself… But if I need your help I’ll call you, “I had no plan to call him but something told me that if I outright refused his offer he would keep pestering until I said yes. “How has your day been?” I asked trying to divert the conversation from myself and my issues as well by extension. “I’ve been thinking about you,” he admitted without a speck of shame. And I, even worse than him was deep down inside enthralled by that. I hadn’t been yearned for in years. In the earlier years of our marriage, especially when I was still freshly 18 Elliot could never keep his hands off of me, I pranced around the mansion in loose-fitting outfits, knowing that he needed access to me 24/7. I hardly ever had a moment of rest, even in my sleep I would wake up to him b*lls deep inside me, pleasuring himself until his eyes rolled back. Early on I had complained a bit, told him my stamina didn’t match his ( which was aided by supplements) his eyes which were always warm and loving would instantly become cold and judgmental. “This is the duty of every wife, what else can you offer if you’re not giving me your body?” Back then I had completely rationalized it as me being selfish, even if I was tired I just had to lie there and let him have his way. Even on days that I wasn’t in the mood, that didn’t matter. He was my husband and I owed him my body whenever and wherever. It all made sense back then but now I was fighting back vomit thinking of it all. “Why would you be thinking about your stepmother?” I tried to joke and escape my thoughts. He laughed, “You almost make it sound like you’re older than me,” “I’m not but still–” “That man isn’t going to change, Michelle…” He said my name like he was with his lips. “I’m not saying that he will, I already know that I have to leave him that much is clear to me. But what I need to do first is unravel all the ties we have together… It’s been 6 years of my life, almost a decade and all of it has gone down the drain in one night… I still need some time to process, to sort things out,” He listened without interrupting me once, giving me the courage to speak my mind. “And after I leave your father… I want to cut him out of my life completely and anything that relates to him…” My voice softened, “… including you, Hayden.” When he spoke I could feel the tightness in his throat, like he was forcing the words out. “Is there no way you’ll change your mind? That man has already more or less disowned me. I–”He stopped himself before I could. “I’m sorry, you must be going through a lot right now and here I am bothering you with my own issues… I’ll respect whatever decision you choose to make,” I took a deep breath, “Good night, Hayden.” After our call ended I blocked his number. There was no need to deepen what was already going on between the two of us, no need to allow this little flower that was growing in my heart to get sunlight. I needed to shroud it in darkness again until it shriveled and died away. Yes, that’s exactly what I need to do. There was no way I could remove Elliot from my life permanently and still keep ties with his son knowing just how possessive he was he might not let me live my life freely. After my conversation with Hayden, I got thirsty and went to the kitchen to grab myself in bottle of water. Before I could even step in, I heard grunts and moans mixed, there was also a wet slapping sound that tore through the silence of the night. I stepped forward against the benefits of my mental health, then I saw Elliot and Natasha together. Just when I thought that they couldn’t irk me anymore, they somehow managed to do something even much more worst. I stood looking out at them mortified to the spot by their actions, could they be any more despicable? “Harder! Harder!!” Natasha screamed like her life depended on it.

Michelle’s pov Elliot knew it was a habit of mine to sneak into the kitchen for a glass of water at night. He had an inkling that I would be here and yet he still brought his mistress down to the kitchen to plow into her like nobody’s business. I was gobsmacked. From his perspective, I was still his enamored wife, too naive to know any better, wearing a facade of nonchalance. He still believed I cared about him and yet did this, I backed away a nauseous feeling swelling in my stomach. How could someone be so vile? So thoughtlessly cruel? Was there ever a time he truly cared? A time he’d loved me? I sighed as the guestroom closed behind me. What’s good with it to make me think of all of this? He assumed I stopped being enough a long time ago. That should be enough reason for me to give up on him, on us. I slumped on the bed, buried my face into the pillow, and released another tired sigh. I wanted to be out of this house and his control already, but as difficult as it was, I had to exercise some patience. And maybe ask for some help. I unblocked Hayden, thankfully before he could call or text again so he wouldn’t pick up on it. I messaged him inquiring about the lawyer, I wasn’t expecting a response but before I placed my phone down one came anyway. It read; Yeah I could get you one of the best divorce lawyers in the city, she’s a good acquaintance of mine. Gratitude was in order so I thanked him and promised to pay him back for the legal fees when I was on my feet. He replied; “Don’t worry about that, you getting out of that place is all the payment I need,” Part of me felt like I was stringing him along, I wasn’t blind enough not to notice that he wanted me, I was however sensible enough to consider that it’d the impossible to give it to him. I had already drawn a boundary between us, a gap that was never meant to be crossed. If he chose to push it only to slam face-first into the wall of blunt rejection that was now his choice to make I’m not my decision to manage. Morning came, my throat was dry and my mind was a scrambled mess. Eventually, I gathered my bearings in the unfamiliar room, propped myself up on my feet, and maneuvered my way through the usual morning routine. Before I left the room I already mentally prepped myself for another day of tolerating Elliot and Natasha. I had no idea that they were not the ones I had to worry about today. There was noise in the kitchen even before I arrived, the clanking of pots and pans was a testimony of someone cooking. I entered on saw Beatrice, swirling from one pot to another. Being the perceptive snake that she was, she quickly sensed my presence and snapped her head towards my direction. “What are you wearing?” She commented with a raised eyebrow, Today I opted for an off shoulder top with a fitted skirt. These clothes had long been gathering dust in my wardrobe on account of them not being my soon-to-be ex-mother-in-law’s taste. But now I was no longer worried about what her son thought of me, much less her who had never even been pretentiously nice. “Good morning,” I greeted her intentionally ignoring her question, it wasn’t even what my saliva I’d use up addressing it. She would have probably scolded me to change out of the outfit if what she was cooking didn’t need so much attention. As she raised the pot lid the awful stench came and slapped me in the face. I scratched my nose, while I battled not to openly reel away at the smell. “This is a family recipe for fertility, make sure you drink all of it before I make a new batch next week,” Once again I just ignored her, she narrowed her eyes at me. “Aren’t you even going to so much as thank me? I’m trying to save what you still have left of your marriage… Which isn’t much if I’m going to be honest,” she laughed and continued it to swirl the contents of the pots in front of her. This wasn’t the first time she had shown up with a so-called family recipe, each one she treated like a magic potion that would have me knocked up by the next day. The concoctions usually tasted like misery sadness and spite, I suppose it makes sense since it was my mother-in-law who prepared them. Now that I was reevaluating everything, it became almost crystal clear to me that this abhorrent mixture she made on an irregular basis probably didn’t even help with fertility it was just another way to pick on me. Speaking of picking on me, she pulled out the machine for my regular weekly weight check. In the past this had always been a moment of dread and fear for me, though she never once said I did well even if I was just bones with flesh sticking to it she would give me a derisive look and follow it up with a lecture about how a woman was never supposed to lose her beauty even with age. Talk about throwing stones in a glass house. She told me to step on the scale, and I looked between her and the electronic device before suggesting. “Don’t you think you should step on it first? You look like you’ve added a few since I last saw you yesterday,” Her face instantly went red, wrinkles intensifying as she scrunched up her expression. “How dare you?!” She screamed at me, “You ungrateful little brat! My son picked you up from the gutters you–” “What’s going on here?” Everything and everyone stilled when Elliot walked in.

Michelle’s pov Beatrice’s face turned haughty and smiling from an angle only I could see before she threw how old bones. “Elliot, my dear, you won’t believe what this girl said to me… I came all the way here to help and she….” She went on a whole tirade taking full advantage of her position in his arms to massage his back and sides. Knots in my stomach formed, was there anything about this family that wasn’t foul and twisted? Her unusual level of skinship with her son was yet another thing I had to turn a blind eye to during my years of marriage. “Michelle, you’ve been acting strange since yesterday… I already told you that Natasha is just a friend to me. Why are you acting out to my mother?” Perhaps I would have to check the dictionary for the meaning of friends again because what I saw last night was anything but that. “I’m not asking out I’m just being straightforward I don’t want to take all of us concoctions that you’re more than making anymore it’s not like any of them even work,” His mother screamed even louder than before, engaged her flippant reaction feeling the stranger’s urge to just burst into laughter but I held myself. One of us needs to remain sane in this room at least. “Son, I think your wife is right… Stupid old woman knows nothing and I’m not even able to mind my own business anyway so that’s why she had to put me in place,” His eyebrows furrowed with annoyance, “So you felt you had the right to disrespect my mother?” Even though my face was pressed against his chest I already knew that it was worn by that wicked grin. “Elliot please don’t yell at her… I’ll take what I came with and leave,” He embraced his mother tightly more than was comfortable for anyone. “Mom please stay… Just head to the living room for now let me have a one-on-one talk with this woman,” Beatrice pretended to drag her feet but she left cackling below her breath. “Michelle you have 5 minutes to explain yourself, when did you think you could start being rude to my mother? Like I said before Natasha and I are just friends…” It was my strangeness that I used to admire everything about this month, but now, that I could see him for what he really was it cut through all other pretenses. I never had a loving husband. Just a man who wanted to take advantage of my youth, and now that I was no longer palatable to him, he was treating me like trash. “I never questioned your friendship with Natasha, I already understand that what I saw at that hotel was just a misunderstanding. You don’t have to explain it to me over and over again,” The veins in his head were outlined so properly that you could trace them with your fingers. “So you really don’t care?” He insisted, refusing to back down, “Then why were you rude to my mother? Weren’t you trying to retaliate?” I took a deep breath gathering my patience together, I would need all of it if I didn’t want to snap at him mid-conversation. “I have already overlooked the way your mother has treated me for years, there is only so much I can take. I am willing to take professional medication, but I’ve already gotten tested several times…” I paused measuring his expression, “… And the doctors have never found a problem with me,” The implications of my words were not lost on him, he stepped forward rubbing my hand hard enough to leave bruises. “When did you learn to talk back at me Michelle?” Mixed with his anger now was a clear dose of confusion, he wasn’t used to this side of me. The side him and didn’t fold at any moment when he asked. “It’s about time I learnt to stand up for myself, don’t you think so?” He stared down at me with such perplexity that one would assume that this was the first time he was seeing me. Maybe he was. Maybe he was seeing the same girl that he had buried beneath the weight of his manipulation, a person within the mold that he had crafted breaking through, the first crack that was a prelude to the complete collapse. After a while the frown on his face completely dissolved and was replaced with a derisive smile. He shoved me aside, not hard enough to cause a fall but it still pushed me a few steps back. “I see what you’re doing…” He looked far too satisfied with himself, “… This is just an attempt to get my attention, isn’t it?” With the way he smiled now I would have preferred back a moment when he grabbed my hand. “I will overlook your impudence today because I’m actually amused, but I won’t be so generous the next time you act out like this,” he tapped my nose playfully but all I could feel was my stomach going inside out with pure disapproval. After last night if there was any respect that I had stored in the corner of my mind for him because he rescued me in his own twisted way from my abusive father, all of it was gone now. Thrown into the wind by the size of who he truly was, a despicable bastard that didn’t care for anyone except maybe his mommy. When he left my feet gave way collapsing to the ground, and my entire body was trembling so much like a puppy left out in the winter cold. Just then and my phone began to vibrate, my heart skipped a beat because of the suddenness of the cold and how it came out of the blue nevertheless I fished it out and saw Hayden’s number. I answered, his voice felt like an ointment to the wounds of my heart. “Michelle, I need to see you.”

Michelle’s pov Hayden texted the address of our rendezvous to my phone. I had to rummage through the house to find some spare change to get me there. Then I snuck out through the back door to meet him. I never realized just how little freedom I had before. After all, I had remained carefully and enclosed in the box Elliot shoved me in for years. Each new realization hit me with the impact of a thunderbolt, electrocuting my senses most shockingly. Hayden was already at the coffee shop before I got there, semi-casual with a turtle neck and pants. His eyebrows were knitted together as his eyes skimmed from one direction to another until they finally landed on me instantly lighting up. I was robbed in a bubble of subconsciousness while walking to sit across from him as his gaze never wavered, not even once. If only he wouldn’t look at me that way, then it would be easier to bury these pesky feelings without fear of them cropping up like a weed. “You said there was an update…” I opened up the conversation as I took my seat. He nodded, “Yeah, I scheduled a meeting with the divorce lawyer. We will be able to see her in an hour and a half,” he supplied helpfully, then screened my face. “Michelle, you look tired,” He pointed out empathetically. “Don’t worry, with all the evidence that will be available to us the case is almost as good as done in your favor,” His words prick inside of me a forbidding feeling of doom. “Hayden, what do you mean by all the evidence?” I asked stretching my hand across the table, something already told me that I would be discussing that by what I was going to hear that it would make my stomach twist and turn, and yet I kept my eyes trained on him I stayed exuded expectance. His head slumped and he ran his fingers through his hair breaking through the strands until they came out the other side and were positioned below his chain to support his entire head. “You are not my father’s first victim,” It was a store time refused to move, and yet ironically millennium passed though it took a moment or two for my mind to reboot after what I just heard, I licked my top lip trying to drag out the silence for a little bit longer before I was able to rediscover my voice once again and snatch it away from the arms of shock. “Hayden, what do you mean by that?” He looked even more pained than I who had to hear the story he was going to tell, his mother had died at a young age. Afterwards, his father would go searching for women who bore similar characteristics. I was a brunette and so was his wife though she was blue-eyed and I wasn’t. Nevertheless, that was enough for him. He had other women, maybe he was trying to hide just to be creepy he was and he failed with the roundabout method he used to do so. Hayden mentioned about five women that he could remember, he told me to also remain open-minded to the fact that there might have been other women but they just didn’t manage to pass the threshold. All of them had two qualifying factors. The first they must share a physical quality with their head wife, and the second was that they had to be young around the same age that she had died. “Amongst other things, this was what made me start cutting contact with that man, I couldn’t be the son of a man who was a predator,” Hayden paused and waited for me to digest what I had heard so far. It was a hard swallow if I was underestimating the whole situation, and a bitter pill if I was being honest. To think I wasn’t the first person he had it on with. I was just yet another woman that he sought to take advantage of. He was following a pattern he had established for years. All I had to do was think about it first can I knew I was walking towards the restroom and vomiting the apple that I had snagged out of the kitchen before I left. When I came out Hayden was waiting for me clearly troubled, I squinted my eyes to get a better look at him. I asked myself just how somebody so thoughtful and kind could come from the loins of a man who was anything but that. “I’m sorry,” I found myself falling back into the habit of endless apology, “I shouldn’t have overreacted like that,” He patted me on my shoulder with consideration. “If it makes you feel any better just know that you handle it more than most people could have,” I nodded and tried to believe him. Sometimes it felt like he was just flattering me, perhaps I was so used to being insulted that anything that diverged from that came forward to always provoke my walls. “I can’t go back there…” I confessed to Hayden when we went back to the table, about half an hour had already gone by.”I can’t willingly live under the same roof as your father anymore,” “That man isn’t my father, he’s just my sperm donor,” Hayden reached for my hand looking visually appalled that I would even suggest that. He wrapped my fingers within his giving them a soft but reassuring squeeze. “In that case… I’ll find a hotel room for you and…” I blinked my eyes exposing my surprise before my lips could deny it. “What’s wrong?” “I thought I was going to stay with you,” I mentioned flippantly, “… Or is it that you don’t want me to?” Immediately he shook his head, squeezing my fingers tighter without even realizing it. “Of course I’d–” He was interrupted by a notification on his phone. He checked it and looked at me, “The lawyer wants to meet now.”

Michelle’s pov The meeting with the lawyer felt surreal, like an out-of-body experience. It felt like I was just talking all this time and now I was finally acting. The lawyer was a voice attorney with at least 30 cases under her belt and she assured me that she would help me and I would get as much as I could out of this divorce and I was so thankful I turned it to Hayden and said “oh my gosh I can’t believe this is happening I never thought I could ever be free from your father” I realized that I was smiling too much, but no one in the room, or rather, the office, made fun of me. The lawyers spoke to me privately afterwards. She told me that this case would still be a little complicated because he was wealthy and well-connected and might try to pull some strings, but she was going to work to the best of her ability to help me. I was moved and touched so much it was the closest thing I’ve had to the interaction with a mother but I knew I had to keep things professional so I thanked her and she told me not to worry. After the meeting, while we were driving back to his vigor I asked Hayden how he wanted me to repay him for the hiring of the lawyer he said that’s it was a necessary for me to repay him I insisted crossing my arms maintaining my stands I couldn’t back down the last thing I wanted was to start a new life while I was once again in the debt of a man. I tensed by instinct I braved myself for an argument that I will sure was incoming but is response shocked me he said; “All right if this is what you need and it makes you feel control of your life then who am I to take it from you but if you’re decide to change your mind then don’t worry I’ll do what you say then as well so don’t hesitate if you have second thoughts because I have the money to spare and at least I can see right now that we’re friends right?” I thought the way shame clouded my face could I really say we were friends he was my stepson and I had almost slept with him and from the looks of things we were going to be living under the same roof again would it be easy to ignore the feelings that were cropping up inside my heart? If only he weren’t the son of the man who hurt me. What if I had met him before his father? Would my life have been different? These were the thoughts that inhabited my mind as the buildings blurred past and silence over took the conversation, closed my eyes with the frigid acceptance that even if I wanted it’s to be otherwise life had turned out this way nevertheless and know amount of wishful thinking was ever going to take it back I had to come to that acceptance when we arrived in his villa he took me to his guest room it was different everything was so different right now but I was taking one step at a time. “Thank you for all this,” I said appreciatively as I stepped into the room, “I promise Hayden I will repay you for it all,” “Take your time, let’s focus on what we need to do now. Since the petition has been filed that man will soon be served the papers. Knowing him he’s not going to back down easily,” I leaned on the doorway, of all the things that I have thought about none of them had ever crossed my mind involving Elliot holding me back from getting the divorce, huge part of me even imagine that he would be happy to be rid of me and live comfortably with Natasha since he showed me on more than one occasion that he was not interested in me anymore. “Do you think you’re really going to do that?” I asked tilting my head, “What I feel like you really kick against is giving me my fair compensation for all the years I wasted on him,” The last words slipped out with a coat of bitterness wrapped around and tight. “He’s definitely going to make an issue of that too,” Hayden agreed, “we’ve already talked about this enough for today…” He softly nudged me further into the room. “You should get some rest…” He turned around to leave when I reached forward grabbing his sleeve, his 6 ft plus frame tensed up but his eyes paused curiously came back to me. “Something wrong?” I was hungry, I wanted to tell him. I had been barely functioning with the apple I snatched in the morning. But I had been going on all higher mighty about being independent and not having to rely on him, but I couldn’t even arrange my own meal. Easy to say Independence was a long road ahead. “It’s nothing–”I tried to brush it off and then almost as if to expose me my stomach growled loud enough to wake up the dead. I released the sleeve of his shirt as a burning redness crossed my cheeks until my entire face looked like an overripe potato. “What should I make you?” He offered immediately. “Maybe I should make it myself,” I said cheeks still burning. He suddenly leaned close, close enough that his mint breath brushed my face. “Michelle…” Oh, darn, the way he says my name. “Can you ask for your whole unbiased trust would be too much right now, but still…” He paused reflectively, “I hope you don’t keep everything bottled up inside, even something as mundane as this. The only person who should be ashamed of themselves is that man, not you, okay?” I nodded, holding back tears as I whispered, “I’d like pancakes,”

Michelle POV They were already in the wardrobe when I opened it just to check how much space there was. Once again Hayden touched me with his thoughtfulness, reaching into the hollow pit that was once my heart. He got all these clothes for me, just for the chance that I might stay with him again and he needed to be prepared. Immediately I closed it, taking a deep breath calming myself down. Don’t…just don’t, I told the rapid pesky skipping of my heart. What happened between the two of us was just a flare of passion that neither of us wanted to control back then. It doesn’t mean anything else, and it shouldn’t either. I entered the bathroom that was attached assuming a shower was what I needed to cleanse my mind and at least wash away some of my tiredness down the drain. Then when I walked in, a giggle escaped me despite myself. There was everything a girl would need from shampoo to pads and tampons. There are even different sizes for the pads too. I stared at them, my eyes were beginning to gradually wet with tears. Did I deserve any of this? I asked myself as I stripped off my clothes and stepped under the shower, inside the artificial drizzle I could hear Elliott’s voice loud and clear as if he was right next to me his lips intensely pressed against my ear. “Don’t you think you are too demanding? I never knew I married such a gold digger,” And what I asked for was money to purchase pads. He scrunched up his face like I had just asked for his kidney. After grumbling for minutes he interrogated me, demanding to know what had happened with my monthly allowance. With my head bowed and my lips barely even moving I replied that he didn’t send the monthly allowance and I was working with what he gave me two months ago stretching it. His simmering anger reduced a little but not completely; “Well, you should have said something!” The way he suddenly belted his voice at me reminded me of my father and hot tears gathered in the corner of my eyes, now he softened a flicker of guilt passing by his eyes. He walked over embraced me and promised to send my allowance, but since I told him late in the night he insisted on driving to the convenience shop himself and getting it. I was worried about how that would turn out and told him not to worry but he put his foot down and when he was like that there was no getting through to him. About 30 minutes later he came back, crowding with his shoulders held up, and gave me the pads while I waited in the shower. I stared at them then carefully carried my eyes back to him. “These are adult diapers,” I told him surprised that I would even have to point it out. He raised one eyebrow, “So? Isn’t that just another name for pads?” “No, “I replied, “these might absorb the blood but–” “I can never do anything right when it comes to you!” He yelled at the top of his voice and slammed the pads on the ground. “There’s always one issue another one it comes to you, nothing has ever been enough, is it?” Once again he was turning everything around on me. Deep down inside I knew it wasn’t my fault, but unfortunately when my lips moved the only thing they could manage to say was an apology. Now I knew that it was more than just the pads. It was his need for control, diminishing everyone’s, and turning every discussion into an argument so that I was afraid to say my mind. That way I would be easier to mold. If I doubted every worry that came past my lips, if nothing seemed to be worth the trouble when it came to me then I would just bend over for whatever he suggested. Elliot was served the papers within the week, and next I knew he was blowing up my phone with calls and messages. The messages ranged from confused to annoyed, I could tell that he was still not taking me seriously and assumed I was doing this out of petty jealousy with the hopes of getting his attention. Finally, he asked to meet. I discussed this with my lawyer and Hayden first, Miss Cobblestone, my lawyer told me that if we could agree amongst ourselves then the proceedings of the divorce would move more smoothly than if we had to contest it in court. Because of that I decided to meet with him face-to-face. Hayden was deeply worried. “What if he tries to gaslight you again?” He said on the morning of the meeting, I pursed my lips thoughtfully together, I had done my own research about divorce cases in my spare time and found out that a disturbingly large number of couples ended up reconciling and forgetting about divorce altogether. And this was a man who had actively convinced me for years that every little want I had in my heart was unnecessary and vain. He might just do so again. “I’m tired of running away from my problems, Hayden…” I told him as I adjusted my top. These days I was dressing the way I wanted, eating food that made my tongue explode with flavor and happiness… These were the small easy steps I was making every day, I wanted to believe. I called Elliot, told him that I was ready to meet up. His voice came coarsely through the phone. “I have a meeting this morning, we’ll have to reschedule… Let’s see around 11:00,” He was doing it again, I was extending an Olive branch that he didn’t even deserve by agreeing to this meeting and yet he was still trying to make a fool out of me. “No,” I replied firmly, “we either meet by the time we have already agreed on or through our lawyers, make your choice.”

Michelle’s pov I was already juggling a lot in my mind, so at first, I didn’t pay attention to the place that he asked us to meet. But then, when I walked up and noticed the ambience, the trickle of customers, and the smell of caffeine that loitered in the air and infiltrated my senses, I remembered. This was where we met. Where does it all start? And there he was sitting on the very same table where I would glance at him, and my heart would flutter foolishly. I clutched onto my bag and my courage. Instead of that flush of nostalgia he probably thought I was experiencing right now, there was nothing but regret. I was at the top of my class I had dreams of going to college, and with how hard I worked, I could have made it. By now, I would have been a graduate, possibly with a job. Maybe not in the economy, but still. It would have been my life. And he took that away from me. I walked over and sat across from him, avoiding all eye contact. “Let’s make this quick,” I said snappily. He didn’t respond at first, just kept his eyes on me as though he was trying to recognize a stranger. “Have you added weight?” He spat out before I was even comfortably seated, and my fingers tightened around the purse I held. It wasn’t his words alone but the volume of disgust that they carried when he spoke. I already came with my expectations low, after all he had decided at the last minute that he was only going to tell me about his appointment when I was already ready to leave but that was the first barrier I had thrown down. Instead of letting him drag me around like a ragdoll I stated my mind that if he could not meet at that time then we would only meet through our lawyers and to my surprise after some grumbling he actually agreed. I guess he surrendered that moment because he believed that by calling me here I would be moved by the memories and instantly be wrapped around his fingers again. If only he knew that the girl he had manipulated was no longer here. That was no issue because I had every intention to show him. “Not that it’s any of your business but yes I have, and I’ll be adding even more with time…” His eyes bulged with horror. “This is exactly why we can’t get a divorce, look at what you’re doing to yourself because that foolish son of mine… ” The neutral line on my lips curved downwards into a frown and I slammed my palm on the table. “I won’t sit here and listen to you insult hidden so you either choose to be civil or I leave now…” That shut him up for the moment but his eyes were still bulging I guess he was surprised that I was raising my voice at him, I don’t think he has ever even heard my voice at this volume before, and neither had I. He looked deep in thought, and when he opened his mouth to speak I realized that it was not because he was actually reflecting on his actions like any other person with a speck of conscious would. Rather, like a hunter he was simply recalibrating and positioning himself to make another shot at his prey. “Michelle, my love, let’s not do this… Aren’t you moved to be in the very place that we met surely this could thaw your frozen heart a bit?” I bit the inside of my mouth trying to hold myself back from snapping at him, during the drive here in the cab I had stopped I imagined myself arriving elegantly and leaving in the same manner. But in only a few seconds he had me speaking at the top of my voice, yelling like a maniac. As for him he still looked unruffled, once again treating me as nothing more than a child. How on earth did I even find this romantic before? I regained my composure sitting straight and meeting his eyes this time. “Elliot I came here so we wouldn’t need to have this conversation in court. I have every intention of taking its day if you keep treating me like a joke,” He chuckled, and a vein in my forehead popped. “So you want to go ahead with this prank till the end? Fine, I’ll humor you… What do you want?” I had already recited it in front of the mirror this morning for extra confidence so the same words were played on my lips as he maintained an unreadable expression all through then when I was done he burst into laughter he kept going at it until he was brushing aside a teardrop from the corner of his eye. “Is that all?” He sneered at me sarcastically. I sprang up from my seat, “I think I’ve tolerated you enough, Elliot..” I turned to leave but he grabbed my wrist, his touch on my body hit me with a wave of revulsion and instantly I retrieved control of my limb. “Don’t ever touch me again,” I warned him, once again failing to keep my voice at an elegant volume but he had already tested me so much that I was hardly even caring about that anymore. “Sit down…” “I don’t want to sit down anymore. Since you don’t want to take me seriously, there is no need to have this conversation. I’ll see you in court,” he said. I followed behind him as I tried to keep a distance between us until we were even outside the coffee shop. As I was about to enter a cab, he was a few steps away, and then he screamed enough. “Even if I wanted to give you anything, it’s impossible,” That piqued my curiosity beyond my anger, “and why is that?” He smirked confidently, “You’ve already signed a prenup, that’s why.”

Michelle’s POV My pupils dilated. What the hell was he talking about? A prenup? What even was that? My forehead creased as I tried to figure out what he meant and why he’d even think of bringing it up. Was he making this up just to get me back? Did he really think it would work that way? After dragging me here, after I refused to get swept up in the memories he thought would trap me, he still had the guts to pile on some new lies? I narrowed my eyes at him while making my expression sharp enough to demand an explanation from him. “Come on, Michelle, don’t be like that… You know what I’m talking about.” His voice was soft, almost seductive. Ugh! As if that would work on me anymore. The girl that would have fawned over that voice was no more. That was the old Michelle.. the one who fell hard for his childish games, but that girl was dead and buried,I made sure of that I glanced back at the taxi I had hailed and sighed. I needed to leave now. My head was spinning in a way that made me nauseated plus I couldn’t keep the man waiting. I started to sit down, but Elliot grabbed my wrist, yanking me back from the taxi door. What the hell was his problem now? “Let me go!” I snapped, but he only smirked, that same devious curl of his lips that always made me sick. Seeing that he had no intention of letting me go, I had no choice but to wave the taxi off. Shaking his hand off my wrist, I clutched my bag tightly, anger bubbling inside me as I tilted my head and glared. “What do you want?” My voice was cold. “You, Michelle. You need to stop this whole drama now.” His tone was low, pleading almost. When he tried to reach for my hand again with that ridiculous bedroom gaze, I recoiled. How shameless could he be? Flaunting the face he once wore in the dark now out here in broad daylight. How in God’s name had I fallen for this disgusting man? How had I ever called that love? “Stop this whole drama and come back to me,” he muttered again. I straightened my shoulders. “We’ll need to involve our lawyers since we couldn’t come to an agreement on our own.” “I can permit you inviting lawyers because If you choose to use them, it’ll make things even easier for me.” I froze. What did he mean? How was dragging our lawyers into this easier than the two of us agreeing? I could never understand this man. And honestly, I didn’t want to anymore. I was done with him. No act, no performance, no manipulation would ever bring me back. I turned to leave, but his voice carried after me. “I’m serious, Michelle. There’s nothing I can do for you. What you’re asking for won’t ever happen. I’m sorry.” His tone wasn’t loud, but it was audible enough. And then came the words that made my heart stumble. “Don’t forget you signed the prenup.” I whipped around, staring at his expression. He meant it. I knew that look. That was his truth face, the one he only wore when he wasn’t lying. For a moment, my thoughts scattered. Then they came crashing down on me. My throat closed up. I couldn’t breathe. I choked on my own saliva as the realization slammed into me. Yes. I had signed some documents with Elliot. I did. But I hadn’t realized he would ever use them against me. Not now. Not after everything. Tears burned at the corners of my eyes. There had to be a way around this. Something. Anything. I would not stay tied to this man. “Michelle, you don’t have to be in pain. You’ve been with me for years now, and you love me,” he whispered. His voice made my skin crawl. My hands clenched into fists so tight my nails dug deep into my palms. “What you feel for Hayden and what he feels for you is just infatuation. The only person you’ve ever truly loved is me.” His words lit a fire in me. I bit my lip to keep from screaming. My fists trembled, fury coursing through me. He was always good at pushing me to my limit, trying to steal my calm. But not this time. Without another word, I spun on my heel, moving fast so he had no chance to grab me again. As I put distance between us, the tears I’d been holding back spilled freely. Elliot was tormenting my life. Even with other women in his bed, he refused to let me go. Why? He didn’t even love me. I sniffed hard and quickened my pace. I knew he was behind me, but I didn’t care to check. At the curb, I stopped another taxi and jumped in before he could catch me again. “Where are you heading, miss?” the driver asked. I froze. I didn’t even know where to go. Elliot was about to ruin me completely. What if my lawyer couldn’t help? What if I really had to stay by his side for as long as he wished? My heart stuttered painfully as fresh tears ran down my face. Just then, my phone lit up. An unknown number. No ID. My chest tightened but I still answered. And then I heard his voice. The one voice that dulled the ache pounding inside me. Hayden. A shaky breath left me, but another ache rose inside. What if his father never allowed us to be together? “Are you there?” His voice came again when I didn’t respond fast enough. “Yes…” I whispered, my voice so low I wasn’t even sure he heard. But he did. “Okay. How did it go?” “It was Okay.” I tried to lie but he saw right through it “Michelle, your voice doesn’t sound right. Do you want to come over?” His concern nearly broke me. If I’d known it was him, I probably wouldn’t have answered. But of course, he’d thought of that and that was why he was calling me from a different number. I should have refused. But I couldn’t. Not when I needed him this badly. “Miss, you still haven’t told me where you’re going,” the driver said again, a hint of impatience in his tone. I made up my mind. I had to see Hayden. I needed him to calm the storm raging inside me. With him, maybe I could think straight. Maybe I could find a way to fight back. “Let’s meet at a café,” I told Hayden and he instantly agreed. I could practically feel his excitement even over the phone. And I felt the same too. For the first time since I’d walked away from Elliot, my chest loosened and I could breathe again. I gave the driver my destination, and he nodded before pressing down on the gas. As I looked down at my phone, a new notification popped up. I tapped it and instantly, a bead of sweat rolled down my forehead despite the AC blasting inside the car.

Michelle’s POV I sat frozen in the back of the taxi with the engine humming faintly under me, but I couldn’t even hear it anymore. My whole focus was on the bright little rectangle in my hand. My phone screen glared at me like it wanted to burn holes through my eyes. No. No, no, no. please God no. My throat tightened as sweat started to gather at the back of my neck. The words in the notification blurred in and out of focus because my eyes kept stinging, but I forced myself to read them again. From Miss Cobblestone: Dear Mrs Winter. Mr Elliot Winter has sent his lawyer with a response to the divorce papers we sent him. He has agreed to the divorce. But he intends to enforce the prenup you agreed to. You will have to return everything he ever gave you and he will be free from any obligation he owes you. My stomach dropped so violently I almost doubled over. Prenup again. That wicked word alone had destroyed my day and made my skin crawl. My lips trembled as I whispered to myself, “He said I agreed to the prenup? But I never—” I was trying to calm my mind but my brain screamed at me to stop lying to myself. It didn’t matter whether I verbally agreed to it or not, the fact was that, I had signed it, so that probably meant it was valid. But this wasn’t fair! Elliot had just reminded me about the prenup. Literally, just minutes ago in front of that cursed café, he’d smirked and reminded me that I had signed it. I didn’t want to believe him then. I told myself he was bluffing, trying to scare me into crawling back like some pathetic wife. But now… this message… “Oh God,” I whispered. My hands were shaking so badly I nearly dropped the phone. I pressed the call button, my thumb stabbing at Miss Cobblestone’s name like it was my only lifeline. The phone rang once. Twice. Three times. Then her soft, professional voice answered, “Hello? Mrs Michelle? Are you okay?” “No,” I gasped, almost choking on the word. “I—I just saw your message. What the hell is he talking about? I have to give everything up? That can’t be right. I never agreed to anything like that. I wouldn’t be that stupid!” On the other end, Miss Cobblestone let out a careful sigh, like she was trying to be gentle with a panicked child. “Michelle… I have to ask you something important. Did you truly sign a prenuptial agreement or any document like that before your marriage?” My breath hitched. Her words slammed into me like a physical blow. Signed. A document like a prenup. I swallowed hard, my chest heaving as I recalled a memory. I could see Elliot’s smug face flashed before me and his voice was replaying in my head from earlier: You signed it, Michelle. Don’t act like you don’t know what I’m talking about. I felt dread curl in my gut like an icy snake. My lips barely moved as I whispered, “He… he told me I did. Just today, he told me I signed it.” “Michelle…” Miss Cobblestone’s voice softened even further. “Elliot’s team just sent me a copy of the prenup. I’ve looked at it. It’s real. It’s legally binding. You won’t even have a cent to your name of you divorce him.” The phone nearly slipped from my hand. My ears rang. My vision went fuzzy. Elliot wasn’t bluffing. He was really doing it. Just minutes after smirking in my face, he’d sent his lawyers to crush me flat. Tears stung my eyes, blurring the taxi window as I croaked, “But… but he tricked me! Five years ago, he brought a document but he told me it wasn’t real. He said it was just a mock prenup, something for show. He swore he would never use it. He promised me, Miss Cobblestone. He—he—” Her voice came back, low and tinged with sadness. “Michelle… I’m so sorry. But this isn’t a mock document. It’s official. And if this divorce proceeds, the court will enforce it.” “No,” I whimpered. “No, that’s not fair! After everything I’ve been through with him? After everything he’s done to me? How can he take everything?” “I understand your pain,” she said softly. “But as it stands, yes, he can. You will have to return everything he gave you. All gifts, all assets. That includes clothing, jewelry—” “Wait,” I cut her off, panic clawing at my throat. “Clothes? Jewelry? That’s literally all I have! I gave up everything for him! I had a future—God, I was top of my class! I had plans. And he convinced me to throw it all away so I could… so I could be his little housewife.” My voice cracked, a sob breaking free. The lawyer was quiet for a moment before she said softly, “Michelle… there’s something else.” My blood went cold. “…What else?” “I’ve gone through the prenup carefully. It states that you are also responsible for your own student debt.” The words hit me like a truck. “What?” My voice rose hysterically. “That can’t be right. Elliot promised me—he swore he paid all of that off when I graduated! He said it was handled. He told me I didn’t have to worry about it anymore!” “I’m sorry,” Miss Cobblestone said quietly. “But his lawyers were very clear. Elliot never paid it off. He misled you. That debt is still in your name.” I couldn’t breathe. “How much is it?” I whispered. “How much do I owe?” “About three hundred thousand dollars.” The phone shook violently in my hands as my chest caved in. Three hundred thousand?! I barely had $200 dollars to my name! “Oh my God. Oh my God, no. He—he made me stay at home, he made me give up my career, and now he’s dumping me with debt I thought was gone?” My voice broke. “He destroyed me, Miss Cobblestone. He destroyed my life!” On the other end, I heard her sigh, and there was a pause before she said gently, “Michelle… I feel terrible telling you this. I will keep looking for a way around it, I promise. I’ll call you if I find a loophole. But right now, the prenup is valid.” That was it. I broke down right there in the back of the taxi, sobbing into my hand as people on the street blurred outside the window. My whole body shook with the weight of it. How could I have been so stupid? How could I have fallen for him?

Michelle’s pov How could I have been so stupid? How could I have fallen for him? Yes, I was barely eighteen when we met and He was nearly forty, was that why I had foolishly let myself trust him? Or was I swept in with his wealth, his experience, his smooth words, and thought it was love. I had had honestly thought he wanted me. But no. He’d been playing me from the very beginning. Setting me up like a piece in his game. “God, I wish I’d never met him,” I whispered through my tears. “I wish I’d never fallen for him.” “Ma’am?” The taxi driver’s deep voice startled me. I looked up with blurry eyes. He turned slightly in his seat, giving me a sympathetic look. “We’ve arrived. The café you asked for.” My heart sank again. Right. The café. I quickly fumbled for my wallet, my hands trembling, and shoved cash at him. “Keep the change,” I whispered, desperate to get out before I completely fell apart. I stumbled out of the taxi, the cool air hitting my damp face like a slap. My chest still hurt from crying, and I wiped at my cheeks quickly, trying to erase the mess I’d become. Because I wasn’t here for me. I was here to meet Hayden. My stepson. The son of the man who ruined my life. God, what a joke. I looked at the cozy café entrance, my stomach twisting. I wasn’t in the mood for this. Wasn’t this the same stunt Elliott pulled? Taking me to a Café from our past? This was all too much. I couldn’t sit there smiling like everything was okay when inside, I was crumbling. Hayden had already seen me cry once before. I couldn’t let him see it again. Not today. I turned on my heel, scanning the street for another cab. Maybe if I left now, I could go curl up in my apartment, fall apart in peace. I raised my hand to flag one down when I heard it— “Michelle.” That deep, masculine voice stopped me dead in my tracks. I froze, every nerve in my body tingling. Slowly, I turned. And there he was. Hayden. Tall, broad-shouldered, his jaw tight as his sharp eyes locked on me. He looked devastating in a casual shirt and jeans, his presence towering over everyone around him. He saw my face. And instantly, he rushed forward. “Michelle—” He grabbed my arms, steadying me as his eyes scanned me with panic. “What’s wrong? What happened?” I tried to look away, but his warmth seeped through me. His hug was solid, grounding, and for a split second, I felt… safer. Like maybe I wasn’t completely alone. But I couldn’t let him see that, because he was still my stepson after all. “I’m fine,” I croaked, forcing a weak smile. “Really, I’m fine.” He narrowed his eyes, clearly not buying it. “Don’t lie to me. Your voice sounded terrible over the phone. And now this? What did my father say to you? The meeting didn’t go well, did it?” My throat closed up. Images of Elliot’s smirk in the café flooded my head. His words. The prenup. The crushing weight of knowing he’d stolen everything from me. And then Miss Cobblestone’s voice, confirming it. All of it spun inside me like a tornado. “I—” I tried to speak, but the room tilted. My knees wobbled, and my vision darkened around the edges. “Michelle? What’s wrong? You look pale!” Hayden’s voice sharpened, full of alarm. I tried to speak but words didn’t come out. The world blurred. And then everything went black as I heard his panicked shout— “Michelle! Stay with me!” … The first thing I felt was the heaviness in my eyelids. It was like someone had poured wet sand over them, weighing them down, refusing to let me open them. My body felt strange too—light in some ways, heavy in others, like I was floating and sinking all at once. Then the sterile smell hit me. Bleach. Antiseptic. Clean but suffocating. My eyes fluttered open, and I blinked up at a white ceiling dotted with square panels and a flickering fluorescent light. For a second, I had no idea where I was. My heart started racing as I pushed myself up slightly and looked around. Pale curtains. Monitors beeping softly. A drip bag hanging on a pole beside me. A hospital. I was in a hospital. “What the—” I whispered under my breath, disoriented. Before I could fully panic, voices drifted through the curtain. “…she’s under a lot of stress,” a calm male voice said. A doctor. “That’s why she fainted. What she needs right now is rest.” My chest tightened, but I froze, not wanting to move. Then came another voice. Deeper. Familiar. Hayden. “I understand,” he said, his tone steady but laced with worry. “I’ll make sure she rests.” My lips parted slightly as I lay there, listening. He sounded… serious. Like he was actually going to make this his mission. “Good,” the doctor replied. “And for support, I recommend some vitamins. Stress takes a toll on the immune system. Keeping her nourished will help.” There was a beat of silence. Then Hayden asked, “Which ones should I get? Can you write me a list?” My chest ached at the quiet urgency in his voice. I swallowed hard, a lump forming in my throat. Elliott never once asked a doctor what he could do to help me when I was sick. No. Elliott used to get annoyed. If I caught the flu, he’d roll his eyes and tell me not to “milk it.” If I got a migraine, he’d mutter that I was always “dramatic.” The one time I got food poisoning, he left me on the bathroom floor and went golfing. He’d only ever shown irritation. Never concern. But Hayden? He was practically begging for a damn shopping list of vitamins. God… he was nothing like his father.

Michelle’s Pov I wasn’t sure how to process this thought. I shouldn’t be comparing father and son but I couldn’t help it. Elliott used to get annoyed whenever I got sick. If I even caught the flu, he’d roll his eyes and tell me not to “milk it.” If I got a migraine, he’d mutter that I was always “dramatic.” The one time I got food poisoning, he left me on the bathroom floor and went golfing. He’d only ever shown irritation. Never concern. But Hayden? He was practically begging for a damn shopping list of vitamins and trying to find ways to make me get better. God… he was nothing like the monster his father. He was the opposite, really… He was too good to be true. The doctor’s voice broke through my thoughts. “The most important thing is rest. Don’t let her push herself right now.” Rest. I nearly scoffed out loud. Rest? Seriously? Did this man not understand that my life had just imploded? I didn’t have the luxury of lying in bed like some delicate flower. Elliot had gutted me completely. He had destroyed me financially and emotionally. He had taken everything from me. I had nothing left now. No safety net. No plan. No hope. So rest wasn’t an option. Survival was. I clenched my fists under the blanket. If I stayed here, I’d only spiral more. Heck! I didn’t even have the money to pay for a hospital fee. I had to get out now, but I had to do it sneakily so that Hayden wouldn’t find out, because if he saw me leaving, he’d force me to stay and get the medical help that I couldn’t even afford now. So with that thought in mind, I waited until I heard the doctor’s footsteps retreat, the soft shuffle of shoes fading down the hall. Then I swung my legs over the edge of the bed. The floor was cold beneath my feet, sending a shiver up my spine, but I didn’t care. I spotted my purse on the chair in the corner, grabbed it, and quietly slipped the straps over my shoulder. I glanced at the IV still taped to my arm and winced. Pulling it out wasn’t pretty, but I yanked it free, gritting my teeth at the sting. A tiny spot of blood welled up. I pressed a tissue to it and muttered, “Good enough.” Then I tiptoed toward the door, my heart hammering. I reached for the handle— “Where do you think you’re going?” I froze. That voice. Low. Firm. Way too close. Slowly, I turned my head, and there he was—Hayden, leaning against the doorframe with his arms crossed. His tall frame practically blocked the entire exit, and his eyes were narrowed right at me. Crap. I pasted on a weak smile. “Oh. Hey. I was just… going to get some fresh air.” “Fresh air?” His brow arched. “At midnight? In a hospital gown?” I glanced down at myself. Damn it. I hadn’t even noticed. I was still in the thin, pale-blue gown, the ties loose at my back. Totally not subtle. “I..I was going to change first,” I stammered, clutching my purse tighter. He pushed off the doorframe and took a step closer. “Michelle, don’t play games. You were about to sneak out.” My chest tightened. “So what if I was? I don’t need to be here.” “Yes, you do.” His tone sharpened. “You fainted. In the middle of the street. Do you have any idea how terrified I was when I caught you?” I swallowed hard, my throat burning. “I’m fine now.” “No, you’re not.” He took another step forward, and I instinctively stepped back, my heels bumping against the hospital bed. “You’re pale. You’re exhausted. You’re barely holding yourself together. And you think running out of here is going to help?” His words dug into me, but I forced my chin up. “I don’t have a choice, Hayden. Rest isn’t in the cards for me. Not now. Not after everything Elliot just—” I cut myself off, my voice breaking before I could say more. Hayden’s expression softened slightly, but his jaw stayed tight. “I know my father hurt you. I know what he’s done. But you can’t fix any of it if you collapse again. You need to take care of yourself first.” “I don’t have that luxury,” I snapped, my voice rising before I could stop it. “Do you even get what he’s done to me? He’s stripped me of everything, Hayden. Every single thing. He made me give up my career, my future, and now he’s leaving me with nothing but debt. Debt I didn’t even know I still had! And you want me to lie down and rest?” My hands trembled around my purse straps as tears burned hot in my eyes. “If I stop moving, I’ll drown.” Hayden didn’t flinch. He just stood there, letting my words spill out, his gaze locked on mine like he could see straight through me. When I finally fell silent, choking back tears, he stepped closer and gently took the purse from my shaking hands. “You’re not drowning,” he said quietly. “Not while I’m here.” The lump in my throat nearly suffocated me. I wanted to believe him. God, I wanted to. But I’d believed promises before. And look where that got me. “Hayden…” I whispered, my voice cracking. “Please. Just let me go.” His grip tightened on my purse, and he shook his head firmly. “No. You’re staying. Even if I have to sit in that chair all night to make sure of it.” I stared at him, my chest rising and falling rapidly. The part of me that wanted to scream, to fight, to run clawed at my insides. But another part of me which was the tired, broken part almost melted at the stubborn protectiveness in his eyes. Elliott would never have stood there like that. Elliott would’ve held the door open for me to leave. Hell, he would’ve probably driven me himself just to get me out of his way. But Hayden? Hayden wasn’t moving.

Michelle’s POV The longer I stood there facing Hayden, the more the weight in my body began to drag me down. My shoulders slumped, my legs felt weak, and the stubborn fire inside me began to wane It was the one who had been screaming at me to run but it was now flickering out. I was so damn tired. Tired of fighting Elliot. Tired of crying. Tired of pretending I was fine when my whole life was crumbling. And Hayden… Hayden wasn’t moving. His arms were folded across his chest, his tall frame blocking the door like some immovable wall. He wasn’t raising his voice, wasn’t demanding, wasn’t harsh. He was just there. Steady. Unshakable. I let out a long sigh, dropping my gaze to the floor. “Fine,” I muttered, my voice small. “You win.” When I glanced up again, his expression softened. He stepped closer, his hand brushing lightly against my arm. “I’m not trying to win against you, Michelle. I just don’t want you to collapse again.” Something in his tone made my chest ache. It wasn’t pity, it was care. Genuine care. Something I hadn’t felt in years. Before I could argue again, he gently took my purse out of my hands and set it back on the chair. Then, without asking, he slipped his arm around my shoulders. “Come on,” he said quietly. “Let’s get you back into bed.” I wanted to protest, to insist I didn’t need his help, but the truth was, leaning into him felt… safe. His body was warm, steady, and when I stumbled slightly, his arm tightened around me, keeping me upright. He guided me back to the bed like I weighed nothing, lowering me onto the mattress with surprising gentleness for someone his size. “Better?” he asked, crouching slightly so he was eye level with me. I pressed my lips together, then gave a reluctant nod. “Yeah… better.” He gave me a small smile, one that made my stomach do a nervous flip. Then he straightened, reached for the tray on the side table, and pulled it closer. “You need to eat something,” he said. “You haven’t had anything since…” He paused, frowning as though trying to recall. “Honestly, I don’t even know when.” I groaned softly, burying my face in my hands. “I’m not hungry.” “Well, too bad,” he said firmly. “You’re eating anyway.” I peeked at him through my fingers. “Are you seriously going to force-feed me?” “Yes.” He picked up the little bowl of soup the nurse must have left and lifted the spoon. “Open up.” I blinked at him, heat rushing to my cheeks. “Hayden—” “Don’t argue,” he cut in smoothly, holding the spoon out like I was a stubborn child. “Come on, Michelle. Humor me.” My face burned hotter. This was ridiculous. My stepson—my grown stepson—was trying to feed me like we were in some weird rom-com. But when he raised a brow, waiting patiently, I sighed and leaned forward reluctantly, opening my mouth. The warm soup slid over my tongue, and I couldn’t stop the small hum that slipped out. Damn it, it was good. “See?” Hayden smirked, spoon poised again. “Not so bad.” I rolled my eyes, but I couldn’t hide the tiny smile tugging at my lips. “You’re insufferable.” “And yet, here you are, letting me feed you.” “Only because I don’t have the strength to fight you right now,” I shot back, though my voice wavered when he leaned closer, his eyes locked on mine. My cheeks warmed again as memories of that kiss flashed through my mind. I could still feel the heat, the intensity, the way I’d melted against him despite every voice in my head screaming that it was wrong. I tore my gaze away, reminding myself for the hundredth time: He’s your stepson. This cannot happen again. Every time he smiled at me like that, though, my resolve wavered. “Michelle?” His voice pulled me out of my spiraling thoughts. I blinked at him. “What?” He tilted his head slightly, studying me with concern. “Earlier… before you fainted. You sounded like you were crying. Why?” My stomach clenched. I looked down at the blanket twisted in my lap, running my fingers over the fabric to avoid his gaze. “It’s nothing.” “Michelle,” he said gently but firmly. “Don’t do that. Don’t brush it off. Talk to me.” I let out a shaky sigh, my chest tightening. “It’s just… divorcing your father isn’t going to be easy.” His jaw tensed instantly. “What do you mean?” I finally forced myself to meet his eyes. “He tricked me, Hayden. Five years ago, he made me sign a prenup. He told me it was fake, that it was just for show, that he’d never enforce it. But today… he did. He sent his lawyers, and now they’re saying I’ll lose everything. Every gift, every dime, even the clothes on my back. And worse…” My throat tightened, tears burning my eyes again. “He never paid off my student debt like he promised. So now, on top of having nothing, I owe everything.” Hayden’s expression darkened, fury flashing in his eyes. His hands clenched into fists at his sides. “That bastard.” “Hayden—” “No,” he cut me off, his voice low and sharp. “I can’t believe him. He actually did this to you? He—he lied to you, cheated on you, stole your future, and now he’s trying to strip you bare?!” The intensity in his tone made me shiver. He wasn’t angry at me. He was angry for me. And somehow, that meant more than I could put into words. I swallowed hard, whispering, “Yeah. He did.” Hayden’s chest rose and fell sharply, his eyes burning with a mix of rage and protectiveness. “I swear, Michelle… he’s not getting away with this. Not while I’m around.” I stared at him, my heart pounding, torn between the comfort of his words and the fear of what they meant for us both. Because Hayden wasn’t just anyone. He was my stepson. And despite everything telling me to keep my distance, sitting there in that hospital bed, watching the fire in his eyes… I realized part of me didn’t want to. Oh God, what was I going to do with this?

Michelle’s POV I couldn’t believe my ears. Natasha the high and mighty, the ever-smug, ever-mocking Natasha actually sounded scared of Hayden. Why? Her voice had dropped to a nervous tremor the moment she realized Hayden was on the line. I could almost picture her face, lips twitching nervously as her fake ass hell confidence cracked. But it actually startled me to hear her like this. Because the Natasha I knew feared no one… except apparently Hayden. “Give my father the fucking phone now!,” Hayden barked and his voice sounded like a whip crack. Natasha gasped. “H-he’s—he’s not here,” she stammered quickly, words tumbling out in a rush. “He’s… he’s downstairs, I swear. I’ll get him.” I blinked in shock. The same woman who used to smirk in my face and flaunt her relationship with Elliot was suddenly scrambling like a frightened child. Why was she so afraid of him? I glanced at Hayden, who stood there radiating calm authority, but under it, I could see the storm in his eyes. I whispered, “Why does she sound like that? How does she even know you?” His gaze flicked to me, unreadable. “I’ll tell you later,” he muttered, his jaw tight. Before I could push, the phone crackled again. Heavy footsteps, the faint sound of a man’s voice in the background. Then, finally, Elliot’s voice slid through the line. “Well, well, well,” he drawled, smug as ever. “I knew you’d come to your senses, Michelle. I knew eventually you’d come crawling back to me.” My chest tightened, and I felt heat rush up my neck. Crawling back? The sheer shameless arrogance in his tone made me want to hurl the phone across the room. Beside me, Hayden’s fists clenched, and I could feel his fury like a physical thing. But I forced myself to breathe, to speak steadily. “I’m not crawling back, Elliott. I’m calling because I want to negotiate our divorce.” There was silence for a heartbeat, then a low chuckle rumbled from him. “Negotiate? Michelle, you really are fucking delusional, aren’t you?” My hand shook against the blanket. “Don’t call me that.” “You signed the bloody prenup,” he reminded me smugly. “That means you’ll walk away with nothing. No house, no money, no assets. You’ll be right back where you started, no actually, worse than when you started. That’s the deal, sweetheart.” The words stabbed into me and it felt like the weight of them were raggingg me down like chains. He was right.. the godawful document I had signed in my naïve haze hung over me like a death sentence. I pressed the phone tighter to my ear, anger spiking through the distress. “You tricked me into signing it! You rushed me, you distracted me, you made sure I didn’t even know what I was agreeing to!” Elliott laughed, a cruel, mocking sound. “And that’s my fault? Please. You were just stupid enough to trust me. That’s not trickery, Michelle. That’s just you being naïve.” I bit down so hard on my lip I tasted blood. “You won’t get away with this,” I snapped, my voice trembling but fierce. “I won’t let you.” “And who exactly is going to stop me?” he sneered. “You have no one, Michelle. No lawyers worth a damn, no power, no leverage. You’re alone. You’ll always be alone against me.” Before I could fire back, Hayden’s voice cut through, cold and sharp. “She’s not alone.” The silence on the other end stretched, thick and stunned. Then Elliott’s voice roared through, laced with fury. “Hayden? What the hell are you doing there? Why are you with her? Are you ganging up with your step mother against me?!” Hayden didn’t flinch. His voice was like steel. “I’ve never accepted her as my stepmother. She’s just Michelle to me. And I’ll stand by her.” I gasped softly, my heart racing at his words. The blunt truth of them, the way he claimed me as woman and not as some awkward title forced by Elliot. Hayden was the only one who seemed to see me as myself and that made my chest ache in ways I wasn’t ready to confront. Elliott, however, exploded. “You ungrateful little bastard!” he thundered. “After everything I’ve done for you—” “Enough,” Hayden snapped, cutting him off with a force I’d never seen before. “You want to play dirty, fine. But tomorrow, you’re going to meet us for a negotiation. Face to face. No excuses.” “Negotiation?” Elliot spat the word like poison. “There’s nothing to negotiate! She signed the papers. It’s done.” Hayden’s voice dropped, ice-cold. “Tomorrow. One o’clock. You’ll be there, or I’ll make sure you regret it.” For the first time in years, I heard something in Elliot’s voice I’d never heard before: hesitation. A beat of silence. Then, through clenched teeth, “Fine. Tomorrow. But don’t think for a second this changes anything.” Hayden hung up before Elliott could say another word. The phone dropped onto the bed with a soft thud. My hands trembled, my heart raced, and all I could do was stare at Hayden in stunned silence. That fucking asshole of a man was really trying to destroy me!

Michelle’s POV I couldn’t believe I had ever fallen in love with such a monster. The phone slipped from Hayden’s hand onto the bed with a dull thud, but I could barely hear it over the blood rushing in my ears. My hands wouldn’t stop trembling. My whole body felt like it was vibrating with anger, dread, humiliation. Elliot’s voice still rang in my head, smug and cruel, taunting me like it always had. Naïve. Alone. Worthless. I didn’t realize I was shaking until Hayden moved closer. “Michelle…” His voice was softer now, low and careful, like he was approaching a wounded animal. He reached out and gently pulled me toward him. I didn’t resist. The moment his arms wrapped around me, the dam inside me cracked. His chest was firm against my cheek, steady and solid, nothing like the storm raging inside me. He held me tight, one hand rubbing slow circles on my back, and for the first time all morning, I felt myself breathing again. “It’s okay,” he whispered against my hair. “He can’t hurt you. Not while I’m here.” My fingers clutched his shirt. It was ridiculous how safe I felt, like my body knew something my mind refused to admit. I tilted my head slightly, my eyes meeting his. His face was so close. Too close. His jaw tightened like he was fighting something, his eyes searching mine as if asking a question without words. And for one dangerous second, I thought—no, I knew—he was going to kiss me. Worse, I wanted him to. My lips parted on instinct, and his breath brushed mine, warm and inviting. My heart thundered in my chest, begging me to close the inch of space between us. But reality crashed back like a bucket of ice water. I jerked away, stumbling back until the cold air replaced the heat of his arms. “No,” I whispered, shaking my head. “I—I can’t.” Hayden froze, pain flashing across his face before he quickly masked it. He swallowed hard, looking away like he’d been burned. Guilt gnawed at me instantly. I hated seeing that look on his face, hated that I’d let things go too far. But no matter how much comfort I found in him, no matter how much I longed for it… he was still my stepson. The son of the very man I was fighting to free myself from. It was too twisted. Too wrong. I wrapped my arms around myself and forced my voice to sound steadier than I felt. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have—” “You don’t have to explain,” he cut in, his voice tight but controlled. “I crossed a line.” Silence stretched between us, heavy and uncomfortable. My chest ached from the weight of it, so I scrambled for a distraction. “Um,” I said quickly, my eyes darting anywhere but his face, “earlier—Natasha sounded terrified of you. How do you even know her?” Hayden blinked, thrown off by the sudden shift, but he sighed and leaned back against the dresser. “She… tried to work for me.” My brows shot up. “Work for you?” “She applied to be my assistant last year,” he said, running a hand through his hair. “Came into the office all smiles, acting like she was God’s gift to the business world. But honestly? She was unprofessional as hell. Late to the interview, dressed like she was going to a nightclub instead of an office. I didn’t even bother considering her.” I couldn’t help the little gasp that left me. “She tried to be your assistant?” Hayden nodded, smirking slightly. “And when I told her no, she looked at me like I’d just slapped her.” The image of Natasha, usually so smug and full of herself, being rejected by Hayden, made me almost laugh despite myself. “Wait,” I said slowly, connecting dots, “you don’t think she was trying to… seduce you, do you?” His ears actually turned red. He coughed, avoiding my gaze. “Let’s just say… I had that impression.” My jaw dropped. “Oh my god. She actually tried?” Hayden groaned, covering his face with his hand. “She cornered me after the interview. Said something ridiculous like—‘I could give you special attention if you reconsider.’” I burst out laughing, unable to hold it back. The thought of Natasha throwing herself at Hayden, only to be turned down flat, was too good. “And what did you do?” I asked between giggles. “I told her,” he said, finally lowering his hand and looking half-amused, half-exasperated, “‘If by special attention you mean distracting me with incompetence, then congratulations—you’ve fucking already nailed it.’” I snorted, clapping a hand over my mouth. “You didn’t!” “I did,” he said, grinning sheepishly. “She stormed out, red as a tomato. I figured that was the end of it.” But it wasn’t. Because not long after, she’d somehow wormed her way into my father’s life. My smile faded, the laughter dying on my lips. “Then… why him? If she wanted you first, why would she settle for Elliott?” Hayden’s expression darkened. “She probably didn’t do it by choice.” He said and I frowned in confusion. Hayden sighed and continued. “I said that because that’s what my father does. He knows how to pull people in. He probably seduced her before she even realized it was happening.” I shivered, my stomach twisting. “How?” Hayden’s gaze met mine, steady but filled with something sharp. “He makes people feel seen. Like they’re special. He showers them with attention, compliments, gifts. And then, when they’re hooked, he starts pulling the strings. By the time they realize what’s happening, it’s too late. He’s already in control.” My throat went dry. Because every word he said… was exactly what had happened to me. I remembered being that wide-eyed eigtheen-year-old, flattered that an older, successful man noticed me. Elliot had told me I was brilliant, mature, beautiful, destined for more than just the ordinary. He’d promised to take care of me, to handle my debts, to make me his priority. And I’d believed him. I wrapped my arms tighter around myself, the truth cutting deep. Natasha wasn’t just some opportunistic mistress. She’d been played, too. Young. Naïve. Manipulated by the same man who had ensnared me. I wanted to hate her, I did. God knows she’d made my life hell. But for the first time, I saw her not just as a rival, but as another pawn in Elliott’s twisted game. Hayden must have seen the conflict on my face because he stepped closer again, his voice softer. “Michelle… I know you want to hate her. And maybe she deserves some of it. But she’s just another victim of his manipulation. Like you were.” I swallowed hard, blinking back tears. “But she—she flaunted it. She enjoyed hurting me.” “Because she thought that made her powerful,” Hayden said gently. “She doesn’t even realize she’s just another piece on his board. But I promise you—I’ll do my best to help both of you. You, and even her.” I looked up at him then, really looked at him. His eyes were steady, full of conviction, no trace of hesitation. Elliot had broken me down piece by piece over the years, made me believe I was nothing without him. But Hayden? He was building me back up, brick by brick, with nothing more than his words, his actions, his faith in me. And in that moment, I knew. Hayden wasn’t just some accidental comfort. He was godsent. But the problem was… could I accept him? Was I even allowed to accept him?

Michelle’s POV I thought Hayden would relax after the call ended, but I was so wrong; if anything, he doubled down more. The next morning before I was discharged, he insisted the doctors run “every possible test” on me. Blood work, scans, vitals, and many more things I didn’t even know existed. “Hayden,” I groaned, sitting on the hospital bed while another nurse drew blood. “I feel fine. You’re acting like I broke every bone in my body.” He crossed his arms, looming in the corner like some overprotective bodyguard. “You fainted, Michelle. That’s not ‘fine.’ That’s your body screaming for help.” I rolled my eyes, though secretly I liked the way he cared. “My body was screaming because you stressed me out with that phone call.” He gave me a flat look. “Don’t blame me. Blame him.” The nurse chuckled and slipped out with the vials of blood. I couldn’t help but laugh, shaking my head. “You’re impossible. I promise, I’m okay. Can we please go now?” “Not until the doctor clears you,” he said firmly. And just like that, I realized I wasn’t going to win. Not against him. When the doctor finally came in and assured him I was only dealing with stress and exhaustion, Hayden still peppered him with questions. “Should she be taking vitamins? Extra iron? What about supplements? Is there something to help with her energy—” “Hayden!” I cut him off, laughing. “You’re embarrassing me. I’m not eighty years old. I don’t need supplements and vitamins like a grandma.” He glanced at me, and though he looked dead serious, I swore I saw the corner of his mouth twitch like he was fighting a smile. Once I was finally discharged, he took my bag from me before I could even think about carrying it and guided me out of the hospital like I was made of glass. “Where to?” I asked as we stepped into the sunlight. “My place.” He opened the car door for me like a gentleman. I frowned, sliding into the seat. “Hayden, I can get a hotel. Really. I don’t want to invade your space longer than I already have.” His jaw tightened. “No hotel. You’re staying with me.” I tried again. “But—” “No buts,” he said, shutting the door before I could argue. I sighed. There was no winning this fight. And maybe a small, shameful part of me was relieved. At his place, he put me back in the guest room but, to my surprise, brought in a blanket and pillow and threw them onto the couch. “What are you doing?” I asked. “Sleeping here.” “In the guest room?” I blinked. “Yeah.” He shrugged, setting his pillow down like it was the most normal thing in the world. “Just in case you need something. I’ll be right here.” I stared at him, my heart twisting. He had no idea how much that meant. How much it hurt too. Because as I watched him fuss with the blanket, a sharp pang of jealousy hit me. Whoever he ended up marrying, whoever got to have this side of him forever was the luckiest woman alive. Damn it! The thought hurt so much I had to shove it away, bury it deep, and force myself to sleep. The next morning, the smell of coffee woke me. I stumbled into the kitchen to find Hayden already at the stove, flipping pancakes like some domestic dream. I groaned. “You’re doing it again.” He didn’t even look at me. “Doing what?” “Not letting me lift a finger. I can cook, you know.” “Sit,” he ordered, nodding toward the stool by the counter. “Breakfast is almost ready.” I pouted, plopping onto the stool. “You’re spoiling me. I’m going to get used to this.” He turned then, sliding a plate in front of me with a grin. “Maybe that’s the point.” I blinked, heat rushing to my cheeks. “Hayden…” He smirked, clearly enjoying how flustered I was. “What? I’m just saying, don’t fight it.” I hid my face behind my coffee cup, muttering, “You’re impossible.” The hours melted away too quickly, and before I knew it, 1 p.m. was staring us down like a looming shadow. Hayden dressed in a crisp shirt, looking sharp and intimidating. I felt underdressed in comparison, even though I’d chosen my nicest blouse. My hands shook as I tried to smooth the wrinkles out of my skirt. Hayden caught my fidgeting and touched my hand gently. “Hey. Don’t worry. I’m beside you.” I swallowed the lump in my throat and nodded. His steady presence grounded me, and I clung to that as we drove to the restaurant. We arrived early, of course. Hayden always liked being in control. He chose a booth in the corner, facing the entrance, his eyes scanning the room like a hawk. We waited. And waited. Elliott arrived late, which was definitely done on purpose, I was sure of it. He strolled in with that smug smile plastered on his face, every step designed to remind us he was in charge. He slid into the seat across from us, leaning back leisurely. “Well, well. Looks like the happy little rebels beat me here.” I stiffened, but Hayden’s jaw clenched so hard I thought he might break a tooth. Then Elliott’s eyes flicked between us, narrowing. He smirked. “Tell me, Michelle… how long have you been seducing my son behind my back?” The words hit like a slap. My stomach dropped. Hayden shot forward, fists clenched on the table. “Don’t you dare—” “Hayden!” I cut him off quickly, my hand grabbing his arm. My voice shook but I forced myself to sound calm. “Don’t. That’s exactly what he wants. He’s trying to rile us up so we’ll lose control of our minds.” Elliot’s stupid smirk widened, satisfied, but I held Hayden’s gaze, silently begging him to stay calm. Hayden trembled with fury, but slowly—reluctantly, he leaned back, breathing hard. I squeezed his arm once more, grateful, before letting go. Elliot just sat there, smug and composed, as if he hadn’t just tried to set fire to the table.

Michelle’s POV The restaurant felt too polished and nice for a conversation like this. The white tablecloths, the faint clinking of glasses, and the low hum of polite chatter were all lovely. It was the kind of place where people sealed business deals and made proposals to their loved ones, not where marriages were falling apart or where husbands cheated their wives. So it was a little ironic that my life was crashing down in a place like this. My palms sweated against the linen napkin in my lap, but I forced myself to keep my chin high. Eliot leaned back in his chair, smug and perfectly composed, as though he’d been waiting for me to squirm. His eyes lingered on me far too long before shifting to Hayden like he owned both of us. I swallowed hard and pushed down my nerves. “Eliot,” I said softly, willing my voice not to shake. “Can we please… just find a way to have an amicable divorce? No games, no hostility, no drama. Just peace. We can both walk away with our dignity.” His jaw flexed, and the smugness twisted into something sharper. “Amicable? No, Michelle. I’m not the one who is being stubborn here, You forget my dear Michelle that you signed a prenup. You’ll abide by it. Every word. Every rule. That’s the agreement and everything will be fine. Simple.” My stomach sank, but anger quickly replaced the fear. “That’s not fair, Eliot and you know it.” I snapped, surprising even myself. “I’ve been nothing but faithful to you. I’ve been a good wife, no I have been a great wife to you, much more than you deserve. I gave up everything to stand by your side, and this is how you repay me? By using some stupid prenup to chain me to you?” His lips curved into a cold smile. “Then maybe we shouldn’t divorce at all. Haven’t you thought about that?” For a moment, I just stared at him. My mind couldn’t process the words fast enough. “What?” “You heard me.” His tone was smooth, almost casual. “Why end the marriage? Stay with me Michelle, let’s pretend nothing happened and go back to how nice things used to be. That’s what people do when they’re mature enough to accept reality.” My heart pounded so hard it echoed in my ears. “Mature people? Reality?” My laugh came out sharp and bitter. “You were the one who destroyed this marriage the moment you cheated like an immature boy. Don’t you dare stand there and act like I’m the one who’s being unreasonable.” Eliot leaned forward now, his eyes gleaming with arrogance. “You are my only wife, Michelle. My only legal wife. That should be all that matters to you.” Something inside me cracked at those words. He didn’t care about love, respect, or loyalty—only titles. Only control. Before I could reply, Hayden’s voice cut through the tension, firm and sharp. “She deserves better. She deserves to be with a man who treats her like the only queen in his world, not a pawn in his games.” My heart squeezed. I glanced at Hayden, and the intensity in his eyes nearly stole my breath. Eliot’s gaze snapped to him, narrowing dangerously. “And who,” he asked slowly, “is going to give her that? You?” Hayden opened his mouth. “I—” “Stop,” I blurted, my hand shooting out to touch Hayden’s arm. I couldn’t let him say it. Not here. Not in front of Eliot. “Please, don’t.” Hayden clenched his jaw but fell silent, his hand curling into a fist on the table. I turned back to Eliot, trying to steady my voice. “I’m begging you,” I said softly, meeting his eyes. “Please. Let me go. I’ll return everything you gave me, I don’t care about the money or the house or anything. Just… at least honor one thing. You promised you’d take care of my student debt. You refused to let me work, Eliot. The least you can do is pay off the debt like you said you would.” For the first time since he walked in, Eliot’s expression softened. He studied me quietly, almost contemplatively. Then he leaned back, his tone gentler. “Michelle… you’re asking me to throw everything away. But what if I could fix this? Give me another chance.” My heart skipped a beat. “What?” “Five years.” He held up his hand, as if that was some kind of compromise. “Give me five years to prove I can right my wrongs. And if after that you still want to leave, I’ll let you go. No prenup. No fight.” Five years. The words echoed in my head like a death sentence. Five more years of living with a manipulative cheat? Five years of pretending? Five years of feeling like my soul was being drained one day at a time? The horror must have shown on my face, because Eliot smirked faintly, as though my revulsion amused him. He reached across the table suddenly, his hand stretching toward mine. “You’re still my wife, Michelle. That bond doesn’t break so easily.” Before his fingers could touch me, Hayden’s hand shot out and smacked him away with a sharp crack. “Don’t touch her,” Hayden growled, his voice low and dangerous. Eliot’s eyes darkened. He pulled his hand back slowly, suspicion flickering across his face. His gaze flicked between me and Hayden, studying the space between us like a predator sniffing out weakness. His lips curled into a sly smile. “Tell me… are you two sleeping together?” My breath hitched, caught somewhere between shock and fear. The air thickened instantly, the question hanging like a storm cloud over the table. Hayden’s chair screeched as he shifted forward, fury blazing in his eyes. And I froze, every muscle in my body tightening, knowing this was the moment everything could turn to shit..

“Are you two sleeping together?” “What?” Hayden growled. “I asked if you are fucking her!” The moment Eliot’s smug words left his mouth, I saw Hayden snap. His chair screeched across the polished restaurant floor as he surged forward, his fists slamming onto the table so hard the silverware rattled. “Don’t you dare talk about her like that!” he snarled, his voice low but sharp enough to cut the air. Eliot leaned back, infuriatingly calm, like this was all part of some twisted game. “Look at you,” he said with a cruel chuckle. “So protective of her. That’s not the way a stepson behaves, Hayden. Unless, of course—” That was it. Hayden lunged, his hand gripping the edge of the table as he leaned across it, his face inches from his father’s. “You disgust me. You cheated on her, humiliated her, and now you sit here pretending you’re some kind of victim? You’re pathetic.” Eliot’s own composure cracked. He stood up so fast his chair toppled backward with a clatter that made heads turn across the restaurant. “Watch your mouth, boy,” he hissed, his face red with fury. People were staring now. The low hum of the restaurant had gone silent. I shot to my feet, my pulse hammering. “Stop it!” I grabbed Hayden’s arm, but his muscles were tense like steel. He wasn’t backing down. Eliot’s hand twitched at his side, like he was ready to swing, and panic shot through me. “Hayden!” I hissed, tugging harder on his arm. “Don’t… please, don’t do this here.” But he didn’t move. His jaw was clenched, eyes locked on his father like he wanted nothing more than to throw the first punch. Eliot sneered. “Go ahead. Hit me. Show everyone what a disrespectful brat you are.” “Stop it!” My voice cracked louder this time, drawing more stares. I shoved myself between them, pressing a hand to each of their chests to keep them apart. “This is insane! Do you want to make a scene in front of everyone?” “Michelle—” Hayden’s voice was ragged, furious. “No!” I snapped, glaring up at him. “You’re better than this. Don’t give him what he wants.” For a moment, all I heard was the sound of their heavy breathing because the tension so thick I thought someone might still swing. My hands trembled against their chests, and I forced my eyes to Hayden’s. “Please,” I whispered, softer now. “Come with me. Don’t let him drag you down to his level.” Something flickered in Hayden’s eyes… it was conflict, rage, and finally restraint. Slowly, with obvious effort, he stepped back. His chest heaved, his fists still balled so tightly his knuckles were white. Eliot smirked, straightening his jacket like he’d won something. “That’s what I thought,” he muttered, though I could see the faint twitch in his jaw. “Enough,” I said firmly, my voice steadier than I felt. I grabbed Hayden’s hand,it was warm, shaking with contained anger and tugged him toward the exit. “We’re leaving.” Hayden resisted for a split second, his glare still locked on his father, but then he let me lead him away. The restaurant murmurs swelled behind us as curious eyes followed, whispers buzzing as Eliot sat back down with that insufferable smugness plastered across his face. I didn’t breathe until we were outside in the cool air, away from the suffocating tension of that room. I finally turned to Hayden, who was pacing like a caged animal, running a hand through his hair in frustration. “I can’t believe him,” he growled, voice rough. “The way he talked to you, the way he tried to twist everything.. God, I should’ve—” “You should’ve what?” I cut in, my own voice sharp. “Punched him in front of a whole restaurant? Given him exactly what he wanted? Hayden, don’t you see? He’s baiting you. He wants you to lose control so he can use it against us.” Hayden froze, his chest still rising and falling rapidly. Then his gaze softened as it landed on me. “I just… I can’t stand the way he treats you.” His voice cracked slightly, raw with emotion. My throat tightened. I wanted to tell him how much it meant to have him on my side, but I also knew we had to be careful. “I know,” I said gently, laying a hand on his arm. “But we can’t let him win by pulling us into his mess.” Hayden sighed heavily, nodding, though his jaw was still tight. Before either of us could say more, my phone buzzed in my bag. I fumbled it out, desperate for a distraction, and saw the name on the screen: Ms. Callahan. Our lawyer. I exchanged a look with Hayden, then answered. “Hello?” “Michelle,” Ms. Callahan’s calm but serious voice came through. “I’ve been reviewing your case, and I think I have some news. Can you and Hayden come to my office tomorrow morning?” Hope flickered in my chest, fragile but there. “News? What kind of news?” “I’d rather discuss it in person,” she replied firmly. “But I believe there may be a path forward we hadn’t considered before.” I swallowed hard, gripping the phone tighter. “Okay. Yes. We’ll be there.” After she hung up, I lowered the phone slowly, my mind spinning. Hayden stepped closer, his brows furrowed. “What did she say?” “She wants us to come to her office tomorrow.” I let out a shaky breath. “She says she has news. Maybe… maybe there’s hope after all.” For the first time that day, I saw Hayden’s shoulders relax slightly. His hand brushed mine, deliberate and reassuring. “There’s always hope,” he said softly. I wanted to believe him. God, I wanted to. But as the night air swirled around us, I couldn’t shake the image of Eliot’s smirk burned into my memory, or the gnawing fear of what tomorrow might bring.

Michelle’s POV The next morning came too soon. I barely slept, tossing and turning all night with flashes of Eliot’s smug face taunting me and Hayden’s steady voice promising he’d be by my side. By the time Hayden knocked on my guest room door, I was sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at the wall. “You ready?” His deep voice carried through the wood. I cleared my throat. “Yeah, just give me a second.” When I opened the door, he was waiting there, dressed in a crisp shirt, sleeves rolled up, like he was going to war instead of to see a lawyer. His jaw was tight, his expression unreadable. “You didn’t sleep much, did you?” he asked, studying my face. I shrugged, trying to hide the truth. “I’m fine.” He didn’t believe me—he never did—but he didn’t press. Instead, he simply reached for my bag. “Come on. Let’s get this over with.” Ms. Callahan’s office was spotless and intimidating, every file in perfect stacks, every pen in line, like a place where no one could hide a single secret. She greeted us warmly and gestured to the chairs opposite her desk. “I appreciate you both coming on such short notice,” she said, folding her hands. Hayden leaned forward immediately. “You said you had news.” His voice was clipped, impatient, like he was already bracing for the worst. “Yes.” Ms. Callahan adjusted her glasses, then looked directly at me. “Michelle, I’ve been reviewing your situation. The prenup is strong, I won’t lie. But there’s a potential angle.” I stiffened. “An angle?” “If we can show a pattern of Eliot manipulating women—deceiving them the way he deceived you into signing—you might have a chance to challenge the validity of the prenup in court.” For a moment, her words didn’t register. Then my stomach twisted. “Manipulating women…” My voice trailed off. “You mean I’d have to… what? Prove he did the same thing to others?” “Exactly,” Ms. Callahan confirmed. “We need evidence. Records, testimonies, even correspondence. Anything that shows this wasn’t a one,time mistake but part of his character.” Hayden’s hands curled into fists on his knees. “That means she’d have to go near him again.” I looked at him, my pulse quickening at the sharp edge in his tone. “Hayden…” His eyes softened when they landed on me, but his voice stayed hard. “I don’t like it. At all.” Ms. Callahan gave a small sympathetic smile. “I understand it’s difficult, but it could be the strongest case we have.” I leaned back in my chair, my chest tight. The thought of being near Eliot again—pretending, listening, smiling just enough to draw him out—made me sick. I’d spent years locked in that role already. The idea of putting myself back into it, even temporarily, felt unbearable. “I don’t know if I can do that,” I admitted softly. Hayden reached for my hand, squeezing it under the desk. “You shouldn’t have to.” Ms. Callahan’s gaze flicked between us, but she didn’t comment. “It’s your choice,” she said gently. “But if you want a fighting chance, this is the path.” The ride back was tense. Hayden was silent, his hands gripping the steering wheel so tightly I thought it might snap. Finally, I whispered, “You’re angry.” “Of course I’m angry,” he shot back, his voice rough. “You’ve already been through hell with him, and now they’re asking you to walk back into it. How is that fair?” “It’s not about fair,” I said quietly. “It’s about survival.” His knuckles whitened further. “I don’t want you anywhere near him again.” My chest warmed at the fierce protectiveness in his voice. I swallowed. “What if it’s the only way I can finally be free of him?” He didn’t answer right away. His jaw flexed, eyes fixed on the road. Finally, he muttered, “Then I’ll be there every second. He won’t get near you unless I’m in the room.” A small, shaky laugh slipped out of me. “You make it sound like a war.” He turned his head, his eyes meeting mine for the briefest moment. “It is.” That evening, after I’d been pacing the guest room for an hour, Hayden knocked and called me downstairs. “What is it?” I asked cautiously when I reached the bottom of the staircase. He was standing in the dining room, a table set with candles and two plates steaming with food. I blinked. “What’s all this?” “Dinner.” He shrugged like it was nothing, but his lips curved into a half,smile. “I thought you deserved something normal. A night without lawyers or prenups or his name hanging over your head.” My throat tightened. “You did all this… for me?” “Don’t make it weird,” he teased lightly, pulling out a chair for me. “Just sit down.” I couldn’t stop the small smile tugging at my lips as I sat. The food smelled delicious, and the flicker of the candles made the whole room feel softer, safer. We ate slowly, talking about little things at first—movies we liked, places we wanted to travel someday. For the first time in weeks, I felt like I could breathe. At one point, I laughed at something he said, and he froze, staring at me with an expression I couldn’t quite read. “What?” I asked, suddenly self,conscious. “Nothing,” he said, shaking his head. But his voice was softer now. “I just… I like seeing you smile.” Heat rushed to my cheeks, and I looked down at my plate, suddenly shy. “You say things like that too easily.” “They’re not easy,” he replied quietly. “They’re just true.” My heart thudded painfully. I reminded myself—over and over—that he was my stepson. That this was dangerous. Wrong. But when he reached across the table and gently brushed his fingers against mine, I didn’t pull away. Instead, I looked up, straight into his eyes. The room went silent, the world narrowing to just the two of us. “Michelle…” he whispered, his voice low and rough. And before I could stop it, before I could think, he leaned across the table and kissed me. It was soft at first, tentative, but it sent a shock through me, stealing my breath. My heart pounded so hard it hurt. For a moment, I kissed him back, my fingers curling against his hand. Then reality slammed into me. I jerked back, breathless, horrified. “Oh my God.” I pressed a trembling hand to my lips. “Hayden, we can’t… I can’t…” He looked at me, his eyes dark with emotion, his lips parted like he wanted to argue. But I saw the pain in his expression when I shook my head. “This is wrong,” I whispered, my voice breaking. “You’re my stepson. I’m still trying to divorce your father, and now this—” He flinched like I’d struck him, his jaw tightening. “You think I don’t know that?” His voice cracked with frustration. “But I can’t help how I feel about you.” My heart ached at the raw honesty in his words. But I forced myself to turn away, gripping the edge of the table to keep from reaching for him again. “I can’t fall for you,” I said softly, more to myself than to him. “I can’t.” The silence that followed was heavy, filled with everything we weren’t saying. I closed my eyes, my chest aching with the truth I was too afraid to admit—because deep down, I already was.

Michelle’s POV The smell of coffee filled the kitchen the next morning, rich and warm, but it did nothing to ease the knot twisting and turning in my stomach. Hayden was already at the counter, pouring himself a mug, his dark hair still messy from sleep. He looked unfairly good like that sinfully tousled, broad-shouldered with the faint shadow of stubble on his jaw. Damn he looked delicious I swallowed hard and pulled out a chair, trying to keep my eyes anywhere but on him. The table, the fridge magnets, the damn salt shaker anything was safer than his face. “Morning,” he said, his voice still rough with sleep. “Morning,” I muttered, keeping my tone breezy as I picked up the slice of toast he’d left for me. My hands shook a little, and I cursed myself for it. Because all I could think about was last night. That kiss. That moment. His hand on my cheek, the heat of his mouth against mine, and the way my body had melted without permission. I had spent the entire night tossing in bed, my dreams filled with things I wasn’t allowed to imagine about him. It left me raw, flustered, and embarrassed beyond words. “You slept okay?” Hayden asked, sliding into the chair across from me. “Yeah,” I lied quickly, biting into the toast and chewing like it was the most fascinating thing in the world. He narrowed his eyes. “Really.” “Mm-hmm,” I hummed, reaching for my coffee. The bitter heat scalded my tongue, but I welcomed it. Anything to keep me from blurting out the truth, that I’d dreamt of him kissing me again, of more than kissing. Silence stretched between us, thick and uncomfortable. I stared at my plate, feeling him watch me. Finally, he set down his mug with a thud. “Okay, what’s going on with you?” he asked bluntly. “You’re avoiding me. You’ve barely looked at me since you sat down.” I forced a laugh, too light, too fake. “I’m not avoiding you.” His brows rose. “Michelle, you couldn’t even look at me when you said that.” Heat rushed to my cheeks. I focused on cutting my toast into tiny squares, pretending like I didn’t notice his stare drilling into me. “I just didn’t sleep much, that’s all. Nothing’s wrong.” “Bullshit,” he said softly. I glanced up at him then, startled by the seriousness in his tone. His gaze was steady, searching, and it made my breath hitch. For a second, I thought about telling him the truth… that my dreams had been filled with him, that every part of me was aching with a confusing want I couldn’t admit out loud. But the words stuck in my throat. So instead, I shook my head and pushed the plate away. “Drop it, Hayden. Please.” His jaw tightened, but he let out a slow breath and leaned back in his chair. “Fine. For now.” Relief rushed through me, but it was short-lived. Because his next question made my stomach drop. “So, how do you plan to get evidence on my father?” I froze, fingers gripping my coffee mug. “I… I’ve been thinking about that,” I said carefully. “And?” I met his eyes, steeling myself. “The only way is to get close to him again. To… to move back into the house for a while. Stay under the same roof. Watch. Listen.” The reaction was instant. His mug slammed down, liquid sloshing over the rim. His expression darkened. “Absolutely not.” “Hayden—” “No, Michelle. You’re not moving back in with him. Do you have any idea what you’re asking? He’s manipulative, cruel, and unpredictable. He’ll eat you alive if you’re not careful.” His voice was sharp, almost frantic. “I know,” I said softly. “But it’s the only way. The lawyer made it clear to Hayden that I need proof of his behavior. I can’t get that from a distance. He’ll never show his true self if I stay away.” He shook his head, raking a hand through his hair. “So what, you’re just going to walk back into his house and play the obedient wife while he parades Natasha around?” The name stung like acid. Natasha. The mistress who had been flaunted so openly while I was shoved aside. I forced myself to keep my expression calm. “If that’s what it takes, then yes.” Hayden’s fists clenched on the table. His eyes burned with frustration. “You’ll break yourself doing this. Don’t you get it? He doesn’t deserve another chance to hurt you.” I reached across the table before I could think better of it, laying my hand lightly over his. “I’ll be fine. I’m stronger than he thinks. And I won’t be alone you’ll be right here, waiting for me.” He stared at our joined hands, his throat working like he was holding back words. Finally, he exhaled, long and heavy. “I hate this,” he muttered. “I know.” I squeezed his hand. “But it’s the only way forward.” Reluctantly, he nodded. “Fine. But I’m driving you there. And you call me every single day, do you hear me? If he so much as breathes wrong around you, I want to know.” A smile tugged at my lips despite the heaviness in my chest. “You sound like a worried parent.” He shot me a look. “I’m serious, Michelle. Promise me.” “Okay, okay,” I said, teasing lightly. “I promise. I’ll call you every day. Happy?” “Not even close,” he grumbled, but his grip on my hand softened. Later, when the car rolled to a stop in front of the sprawling iron gates of Eliot’s compound, my stomach twisted in knots. The mansion loomed ahead like a fortress, beautiful and cold. I wanted to throw up. I reached for the door handle, but Hayden’s hand shot out, catching mine. His palm was warm, firm. I turned, startled, to find his gaze locked on mine. “Promise me again,” he said quietly. “Every day. And if you’re in trouble—even a little bit—you call. Immediately.” I smiled faintly, trying to mask the storm inside me. “You’re relentless, you know that?” “Promise me,” he pressed. My chest tightened. “I promise,” I whispered. He held my gaze for a long moment, then leaned in and pressed a soft kiss against my cheek. The warmth lingered, leaving me flustered as I quickly grabbed my bag and pushed the door open before I could betray how much it affected me. Walking up the stone steps, my legs felt like lead. I raised my hand and knocked on the door. It swung open a moment later, and Eliot stood there, tall and imposing in his perfectly pressed suit. His eyes widened at the sight of me—and the suitcase in my hand. “Michelle?” His voice was edged with disbelief. I lifted my chin, keeping my tone calm. “I’m moving back in.” His brows shot up, suspicion flashing in his eyes. “Moving back in? Why?” “Because we’re still married,” I said smoothly. “And because I don’t have any money. I need to start figuring out how to handle my student loans since you never let me work. Until then, this is the only option I have.” He smirked, leaning against the doorframe like he was already savoring some private victory. “So the princess has finally realized she’s not so independent after all.” I tightened my grip on the suitcase handle but forced myself to stay composed. “Think whatever you want. I’m here because it makes sense.” His eyes glinted with amusement. “Oh, Michelle. You’ll come to your senses soon enough. And when you do, you’ll see that you belong right here. With me.” The words made my skin crawl, but I pasted on a neutral expression, forcing myself not to flinch. “We’ll see,” I said quietly. And with that, I stepped inside, dragging the suitcase over the polished marble floor.

Michelle’s POV The smell of coffee filled the kitchen the next morning, rich and warm, but it did nothing to ease the knot twisting and turning in my stomach. Hayden was already at the counter, pouring himself a mug, his dark hair still messy from sleep. He looked unfairly good like that sinfully tousled, broad-shouldered with the faint shadow of stubble on his jaw. Damn he looked delicious I swallowed hard and pulled out a chair, trying to keep my eyes anywhere but on him. The table, the fridge magnets, the damn salt shaker anything was safer than his face. “Morning,” he said, his voice still rough with sleep. “Morning,” I muttered, keeping my tone breezy as I picked up the slice of toast he’d left for me. My hands shook a little, and I cursed myself for it. Because all I could think about was last night. That kiss. That moment. His hand on my cheek, the heat of his mouth against mine, and the way my body had melted without permission. I had spent the entire night tossing in bed, my dreams filled with things I wasn’t allowed to imagine about him. It left me raw, flustered, and embarrassed beyond words. “You slept okay?” Hayden asked, sliding into the chair across from me. “Yeah,” I lied quickly, biting into the toast and chewing like it was the most fascinating thing in the world. He narrowed his eyes. “Really.” “Mm-hmm,” I hummed, reaching for my coffee. The bitter heat scalded my tongue, but I welcomed it. Anything to keep me from blurting out the truth, that I’d dreamt of him kissing me again, of more than kissing. Silence stretched between us, thick and uncomfortable. I stared at my plate, feeling him watch me. Finally, he set down his mug with a thud. “Okay, what’s going on with you?” he asked bluntly. “You’re avoiding me. You’ve barely looked at me since you sat down.” I forced a laugh, too light, too fake. “I’m not avoiding you.” His brows rose. “Michelle, you couldn’t even look at me when you said that.” Heat rushed to my cheeks. I focused on cutting my toast into tiny squares, pretending like I didn’t notice his stare drilling into me. “I just didn’t sleep much, that’s all. Nothing’s wrong.” “Bullshit,” he said softly. I glanced up at him then, startled by the seriousness in his tone. His gaze was steady, searching, and it made my breath hitch. For a second, I thought about telling him the truth… that my dreams had been filled with him, that every part of me was aching with a confusing want I couldn’t admit out loud. But the words stuck in my throat. So instead, I shook my head and pushed the plate away. “Drop it, Hayden. Please.” His jaw tightened, but he let out a slow breath and leaned back in his chair. “Fine. For now.” Relief rushed through me, but it was short-lived. Because his next question made my stomach drop. “So, how do you plan to get evidence on my father?” I froze, fingers gripping my coffee mug. “I… I’ve been thinking about that,” I said carefully. “And?” I met his eyes, steeling myself. “The only way is to get close to him again. To… to move back into the house for a while. Stay under the same roof. Watch. Listen.” The reaction was instant. His mug slammed down, liquid sloshing over the rim. His expression darkened. “Absolutely not.” “Hayden—” “No, Michelle. You’re not moving back in with him. Do you have any idea what you’re asking? He’s manipulative, cruel, and unpredictable. He’ll eat you alive if you’re not careful.” His voice was sharp, almost frantic. “I know,” I said softly. “But it’s the only way. The lawyer made it clear Hayden so I need proof of his behavior. I can’t get that from a distance. He’ll never show his true self if I stay away.” He shook his head, raking a hand through his hair. “So what, you’re just going to walk back into his house and play the obedient wife while he parades Natasha around?” The name stung like acid. Natasha. The mistress who had been flaunted so openly while I was shoved aside. I forced myself to keep my expression calm. “If that’s what it takes, then yes.” Hayden’s fists clenched on the table. His eyes burned with frustration. “You’ll break yourself doing this. Don’t you get it? He doesn’t deserve another chance to hurt you.” I reached across the table before I could think better of it, laying my hand lightly over his. “I’ll be fine. I’m stronger than he thinks. And I won’t be alone you’ll be right here, waiting for me.” He stared at our joined hands, his throat working like he was holding back words. Finally, he exhaled, long and heavy. “I hate this,” he muttered. “I know.” I gave his hand a squeeze. “But it’s the only way forward.” Reluctantly, he nodded. “Fine. But I’m driving you there. And you call me every single day, do you hear me? If he so much as breathes wrong around you, I want to know.” A smile tugged at my lips despite the heaviness in my chest. “You sound like a worried parent.” He shot me a look. “I’m serious, Michelle. Promise me.” “Okay, okay,” I said, teasing lightly. “I promise. I’ll call you every day. Happy?” “Not even close,” he grumbled, but his grip on my hand softened. Later, when the car rolled to a stop in front of the sprawling iron gates of Eliot’s compound, my stomach twisted in knots. The mansion loomed ahead like a fortress, beautiful and cold. I wanted to throw up. I reached for the door handle, but Hayden’s hand shot out, catching mine. His palm was warm, firm. I turned, startled, to find his gaze locked on mine. “Promise me again,” he said quietly. “Every day. And if you’re in trouble—even a little bit—you call. Immediately.” I smiled faintly, trying to mask the storm inside me. “You’re relentless, you know that?” “Promise me,” he pressed. My chest tightened. “I promise,” I whispered. He held my gaze for a long moment, then leaned in and pressed a soft kiss against my cheek. The warmth lingered, leaving me flustered as I quickly grabbed my bag and pushed the door open before I could betray how much it affected me. Walking up the stone steps, my legs felt like lead. I raised my hand and knocked on the door. It swung open a moment later, and Eliot stood there, tall and imposing in his perfectly pressed suit. His eyes widened at the sight of me—and the suitcase in my hand. “Michelle?” His voice was edged with disbelief. I lifted my chin, keeping my tone calm. “I’m moving back in.” His brows shot up, suspicion flashing in his eyes. “Moving back in? Why?” “Because we’re still married,” I said smoothly. “And because I don’t have any money. I need to start figuring out how to handle my student loans since you never let me work. Until then, this is the only option I have.” He smirked, leaning against the doorframe like he was already savoring some private victory. “So the princess has finally realized she’s not so independent after all.” I tightened my grip on the suitcase handle but forced myself to stay composed. “Think whatever you want. I’m here because it makes sense.” His eyes glinted with amusement. “Oh, Michelle. You’ll come to your senses soon enough. And when you do, you’ll see that you belong right here. With me.” The words made my skin crawl, but I pasted on a neutral expression, forcing myself not to flinch. “We’ll see,” I said quietly. And with that, I stepped inside, dragging the suitcase over the polished marble floor.

Michelle’s POV The moment Eliot stepped aside and I dragged my suitcase through the doorway, a sharp gasp echoed across the foyer. I didn’t even have to look up to know who it was. Natasha stood at the foot of the grand staircase, her perfectly styled hair falling over her shoulders, lips parted in shock. She looked like she’d just seen a ghost. “What—what is she doing back here?” Natasha’s voice trembled with disbelief as her eyes darted between me and Eliot. Eliot’s hand settled casually on the small of my back, like he was proud to display me. “Michelle’s moving back in,” he said smoothly. “She’s still my wife.” Natasha’s jaw dropped. “You told me—” Her face flushed a furious red. “You told me I would be the only woman here. That this was our home now.” I bit down on the inside of my cheek, hard, to keep from smiling at the irony. Of course Eliot had promised her that. He probably whispered the same things to a dozen women. And yet here she was, clinging to him like he was her entire world. A part of me, the part that still hated this endless battle, secretly wished Eliot would just divorce me outright and hand the crown to her. If she wanted to play wife so badly, she could have the fucker with his lies, affairs, manipulation and all. But no, Eliot would never make it that simple. Eliot’s expression hardened as he turned to Natasha. “You’re being childish,” he scolded. “Michelle is still legally my wife. That doesn’t change just because you don’t like it.” Her eyes widened at his sharp tone. “But you promised me—” “I said stop it.” His voice cut like ice. “Don’t forget your place, Natasha.” Her lips quivered, but she bit them shut, blinking fast as if holding back tears. For a moment I almost felt sorry for her. Almost. Without another word, Eliot straightened his jacket and strode toward his study, muttering something about a phone call he had to make. The heavy door clicked shut behind him, leaving silence in his wake. Natasha stood frozen at the bottom of the stairs, fists clenched, her chest heaving with angry breaths. I could see it all over her face—she was about to storm off. “Natasha, wait,” I said quickly. She spun around, eyes blazing. “What? Haven’t you humiliated me enough?” I held up both hands. “I’m not here to fight with you.” Her lips curled. “Really? Because showing up with your suitcase says otherwise.” “I didn’t have a choice,” I said calmly, keeping my tone level. “But listen, I don’t want to be here either. The truth is, I want out. And if you want him so badly, you can have him. But I need your help.” That caught her off guard. Her brows knitted together, suspicion flashing in her gaze. “Help you? Why would I ever do that?” “Because we want the same thing,” I said softly. “You want me gone, right? Well, so do I.” Her arms crossed tightly over her chest. “You’re lying.” I took a slow breath, forcing myself not to show how desperate I really felt. “I’m not lying, Natasha. I’m tired. I’m done with this marriage. But Eliot won’t let go easily. If I try to leave, he drags me back in. If I push, he pushes harder. You’ve seen it.” Her eyes flickered, doubt warring with curiosity. “Please,” I pressed gently. “I need to understand how things really are between you two. How this even started. Maybe then I can figure out a way to convince him to let me go.” She hesitated, her shoulders rising and falling with shallow breaths. For a long moment, I thought she’d storm off anyway. But finally, she exhaled, her lips tightening. “You really want to know?” she asked. “Yes,” I said firmly. Natasha’s gaze drifted away, unfocused, as though she were slipping back into the memory. “I came here because of you, actually.” I blinked. “Me?” She nodded, almost shyly. “I admired you. Everyone talked about Michelle the woman who had it all. The perfect wife, the perfect life, the house, the clothes, the charm. You seemed untouchable. I thought… maybe if I worked with you, I could learn. Be like you.” My stomach twisted uneasily. “So you came to work with me because you admired me.” Her lips curved into a strange, almost dreamy smile. “At first. But then… I realized I didn’t have to be like you. I could just take what you had. Step into your life. Why be a shadow when I could be the star?” I stared at her, horror prickling through me. She sounded almost unhinged. “So you decided to steal my husband?” “It wasn’t like that,” she snapped, defensive. Then she faltered. “Not at first. He noticed me. He… made me feel special.” Her voice softened, almost reverent. “Like I mattered. Like I was beautiful in a way no one had ever said before. And once you’ve felt that—once he makes you feel like you’re the center of his universe—you don’t want to let it go. You just… you want to please him. Over and over again.” Her eyes glittered with something I couldn’t quite name.the sick devotion? Obsession? It sent a chill down my spine. In that moment, I realized something important: Natasha wasn’t just cruel or jealous. She had been young, naive, and vulnerable. And Eliot had seen it. He’d shaped her, molded her, turned her into this… fervent worshiper. Just another victim of his manipulation. I needed proof of his behavior, and maybe she could be my way to get it. But before I could press further, Natasha’s dreamy look vanished. Her eyes snapped back to mine, sharp and cold. “You should leave, Michelle,” she said suddenly. I blinked. “Excuse me?” “Leave Eliot. Before it’s too late.” My pulse kicked up. “Too late for what?” Her lips curled into a thin smile that didn’t reach her eyes. “Because if you don’t, I’ll have to get rid of you myself.” The words hit like ice water. For a second, I thought I’d misheard. But her expression didn’t waver. A shiver ran down my spine. Was she bluffing? Or was she truly that far gone? As she turned and walked up the stairs, her heels clicking sharply against the marble, I stood frozen in the foyer, my heart pounding. Was Natasha just angry and dramatic? Or was she genuinely dangerous? I wasn’t sure. And that uncertainty gnawed at me as I dragged my suitcase toward the guest room, forcing myself to breathe evenly. One thing was clear though: Eliot wasn’t the only problem in this house.

Michelle’s POV I had only been back in Eliot’s house for one night, and already I felt like I’d aged five years. The walls themselves felt heavy, suffocating, almost as though they carried every whispered lie and betrayal Eliot had ever told. I couldn’t breathe here. I couldn’t fucking relax. And worst of all I truly missed Hayden. The thought made me press a palm against my chest. Missed him. My stepson. The man I had sworn not to think about that way. But the truth sat heavy and undeniable inside me: his presence had been my comfort, his voice my anchor. And now, surrounded by marble floors and cold chandeliers, I only felt empty without him. I pulled out my phone before I could overthink it and dialed his number. He picked up on the first ring. “Michelle?” His voice was sharp, urgent. “What’s wrong? Did he do something? Do I need to come get you?” I blinked at the screen, startled. “What? No, no, Hayden—calm down. Nothing happened.” “Don’t lie to me,” he snapped, his voice lower now, dangerous. “If my father laid a fucking hand on you—” I couldn’t help it, I burst out laughing, the sound shaky but real. “Hayden, stop. Honestly. He hasn’t done anything improper. I promise. You sound like you’re about to storm in here with an army.” His heavy sigh crackled through the speaker. “Don’t joke about that. I would. You know I would.” I softened, my grip on the phone tightening. “I know. And I appreciate it. But I’m fine, Hayden. Really.” There was a pause, as if he was trying to measure whether he believed me. Finally, he muttered, “You don’t sound fine.” I sank onto the edge of the stiff guest bed, staring at the patterned carpet. “I’m tired,” I admitted. “But I also think… I might finally be onto something. I talked to Natasha today.” That got his attention. “You what?” “Relax,” I said quickly. “It wasn’t planned. She cornered me after Eliot left. But it was… interesting. Very interesting, actually. She admitted things without realizing she was admitting them. The way he manipulated her, how he made her feel like she was special, like she was the only one. It was the same thing he did to me, Hayden. Exactly the same tactics. If I can get her to open up more on camera or if I can find other women like her and get them on tape, I can prove he has a pattern. Enough evidence that the prenup won’t crush me in court.” The line was quiet for a beat, then I heard him exhale. “Michelle… that’s brilliant.” I blinked, caught off guard. “Brilliant?” “Yes. You’re finally seeing his game for what it is and turning it against him.” His tone sharpened with conviction. “That’s exactly what you need to do. You can win this. You will win this.” My lips parted, shocked by the certainty in his voice. No one had ever spoken about me like that. Not my parents, who’d always thought I was soft and fragile. Not Eliot, who had done nothing but make me doubt myself. But Hayden… he sounded like he truly believed I was capable. Strong. Worthy. “I…” My voice wavered. “I don’t know what to say to that.” “Say you believe it too,” he countered. My chest squeezed tight. “No one has ever held me in such high esteem before,” I whispered. There was a pause, then his voice came low and rough. “That’s because no one’s been paying attention. But I have.” The words struck me like lightning. My breath caught. “You’ve… been watching me?” “Yes.” His confession came without hesitation. “From the very beginning. Even when I acted like I hated you.” My mind spun. “Wait—you mean all those years you looked at me like I was an inconvenience, like you couldn’t stand me—” He sighed heavily. “It wasn’t because of you. It was because of him. I hated that he had you. That he got to keep you under his roof, claim you as his wife, when he didn’t deserve you for a second.” I swallowed hard, my heart hammering. “So all that time… you were watching me.” “Yes.” I couldn’t stop myself from whispering, “How long, Hayden?” For the first time, he hesitated. I heard the sound of him shifting, clearing his throat. “It doesn’t matter.” “That’s not an answer.” “Michelle,” he said quickly, deflecting, “you should focus on the case. On Eliot. Not on me.” I narrowed my eyes at the screen, but decided to let it go.. for now. But One day, I would ask again. One day, I’d make him answer. Before I could push, his voice dropped into something darker, something that made heat stir in my stomach. “Tell me something, Michelle…” “What?” I asked warily. “What are you wearing right now?” My face flamed instantly. “Hayden!” “What?” His tone was pure, wicked amusement. “You’re the one who called me. I’m just asking a simple question.” “It’s not a simple question,” I muttered, tugging at the hem of my T-shirt. “Then answer it.” His voice came smoother now, almost seductive. “Don’t make me guess.” I buried my face in my hand. “You’re impossible.” “Maybe. But you’re blushing, aren’t you?” My heart leapt. “I am not.” “You are,” he teased. “I can hear it in your voice. Michelle… turn your camera on.” I froze. “No way.” “Please,” he pressed, his voice dropping into that husky timbre that made me weak. “Let me see you… Just for a minute.” “Hayden…” “I need to see you. Please.” My resolve cracked under the weight of his pleading tone. My fingers hovered over the screen, trembling. And then, with a shaky breath, I pressed the button. The call flipped to video, and suddenly his face filled the screen. His eyes widened instantly, then softened. “God,” he whispered, leaning closer to his camera. “What?” I stammered, my skin burning. He let out a long, deep breath, his gaze roaming over me slowly, reverently. “You have no idea what you do to me.” I couldn’t move. Couldn’t breathe. My cheeks burned hotter than fire as his eyes drank me in, his silence more powerful than any words. And in that suspended moment, I forgot all about Eliot, about the prenup, about Natasha upstairs. All I felt was the dangerous pull between us.

Title this chapter for me Michelle’s POV I could feel my cheeks heat up the second Hayden’s voice deepened through the phone. “You look so fucking beautiful it hurts,” he said softly, and I almost dropped the phone. “W-What?” I stammered, feeling the flush creep down my neck. I’d only flipped the camera on because he begged like his life depended on it, and now he was staring at me like I was something out of a painting. Hayden gave me that half-smile of his, the one that looked a little cocky but mostly devastating. “You heard me. You’re gorgeous, Michelle. I wish you were here… with me.” My stomach twisted with a warmth I tried to ignore. “You’re impossible,” I muttered, trying to look away but failing. I was smiling… God help me, I was smiling. “Don’t say things like that. You’ll make me… blush.” “Good,” he said immediately, leaning back in his chair. “I like you blushing. I like knowing I can do that to you.” I groaned, covering my face with my hand. “Stop. You shouldn’t be saying this. We shouldn’t be doing this.” He tilted his head, his eyes gleaming even through the little screen. “And yet you’re still here… still talking to me. Don’t pretend you don’t like it, Michelle.” I let out a shaky laugh. “You’re insufferable.” “Mm, but you like me anyway.” He smirked, and it was unfair how good that smirk looked on him. “Hayden,” I warned, but my tone wasn’t nearly as stern as it should’ve been. In fact, it sounded suspiciously like a giggle. “You’re going to get me in trouble.” “Then let me at least make it worth your while.” His voice dropped lower, huskier. “Tell me… what are you wearing right now?” I gasped. “Excuse me?!” He chuckled, that deep rumble that made my pulse trip. “Relax, I’m not asking for a runway show. Just… humor me. I can’t stop picturing you in that silk robe you wore last time I saw you here at the manor.” My cheeks flamed. “You remember that?” “I remember everything,” he admitted, suddenly serious. His gaze softened, and my heart did a dangerous flip. God, what was happening to me? “Well…” I fiddled with the collar of my pajama top. “It’s not a robe. Just a simple satin pajama set. Pink.” Hayden inhaled sharply, like the color alone drove him mad. “Pink, huh? That’s cruel, Michelle. You have no idea what you’re doing to me.” I bit my lip, torn between mortification and thrill. “You’re ridiculous.” “And you’re beautiful,” he said again, slower this time, like he wanted me to believe every syllable. I was about to say something—something stupid and flirty back—when I heard it. The faint click of the lamp switching off down the hall. My whole body stiffened. “Michelle?” Hayden’s brows furrowed. “What’s wrong?” I held up a hand, shushing him as my ears strained. Sure enough, Eliot’s heavy footsteps echoed, crossing the floor into his bedroom. The sound of bedsprings creaking followed, then silence. He was going to sleep. And that meant it was my chance. I plastered a smile on for Hayden. “Nothing’s wrong. But, um, it’s late, and I should go to bed. Can we talk tomorrow?” He narrowed his eyes. “You’re hiding something.” “I’m not!” I lied quickly, forcing a laugh. “I promise I’ll call tomorrow. Okay? Just… trust me.” Hayden studied me like he wanted to argue, but finally, he sighed. “Fine. But Michelle…” His voice softened again. “Be careful.” “I will,” I whispered, before hanging up. The second the call ended, I exhaled hard. My heart was already racing. Hayden would absolutely lose it if he knew what I was about to do, which was precisely why I hadn’t told him. The less he worried, the better. I slipped out of my room, careful not to let the door creak. The hallway was dark, only moonlight spilling in through tall windows. My bare feet made no sound against the carpet as I padded toward Eliot’s office. My pulse thudded in my ears as I wrapped my hand around the doorknob. I twisted it slowly then click. Locked. I cursed under my breath. “Damn it.” Why now? Eliot never locked his office. He used to leave it wide open, papers scattered like trophies across his desk. Now, all of a sudden, it was sealed tight? My gut twisted. He was hiding something. Fine. Tomorrow I’d find another way. For now, I turned toward his library. The door gave way easily, swinging open with a faint groan. The smell of old leather and paper hit me instantly, rich and dusty. Eliot spent so much time in here, I figured maybe something—anything—might be hidden in plain sight. I moved from shelf to shelf, scanning titles, pulling a few out to flip through. Nothing. Just business books, histories, and some pretentious poetry volumes. I sighed, frustration gnawing at me. “Come on, Michelle,” I muttered to myself. “Think.” I almost gave up when something caught my eye—a ledger half-buried beneath a pile of magazines on the side table. Strange place for it. Curious, I pulled it out and flipped it open. At first, it seemed boring—numbers, transactions, boring financial scribbles. My shoulders slumped. Another dead end. But then… At the very back, written in smaller, careful script, were names. Dozens of them. Women’s names. Some I recognized faintly. There were old employees, acquaintances, even distant family friends. My breath hitched. “What the hell is this?” I whispered. My mind spun with possibilities. Was this some kind of list? A record of every woman he… manipulated? Conquered? Blackmailed? Before I could think more, I heard footsteps. Panic surged through me. Eliot. Frantically, I yanked out my phone and snapped a quick picture of the page, the flash thankfully off. I shoved the ledger back exactly where I found it and hurried toward the door. I almost made it… Almost. Because right as I slipped out into the hallway, I slammed into someone. “Oh!” I gasped, stumbling back. My phone nearly clattered to the floor. Natasha stood there, her eyes narrowing as she steadied herself. “Michelle?” she hissed, suspicion dripping from her voice. “What are you doing here?” My blood froze. I didn’t know what Natasha would do if she guessed what I’d just been snooping into. And for once, I couldn’t even summon an excuse. I just stood there, wide-eyed and caught.

Michelle pov I froze, my breath lodged in my throat. Natasha’s eyes were like knives, sharp and suspicious in the dim glow of the hallway lamp. Fuck! How did I mess this up so soon?! For one terrifying moment, I couldn’t move, couldn’t even blink. What would she do if she realized I had just been in Eliot’s library snooping around? Would she scream? Run to Eliot? Laugh in my face and watch me burn? She’d been eager to get rid of me so now was the perfect chance. Her lips curled. “What were you doing in there?” I forced a shaky laugh, clutching my phone tighter to my chest. “In… in where?” Natasha rolled her eyes, stepping closer until I could smell her perfume—sweet, sickly, like crushed flowers. “Don’t play dumb, Michelle. You came out of the library. At midnight. What could you possibly need in there right now?” I swallowed hard, my mind scrambling for something—anything—that sounded believable. “I couldn’t sleep,” I blurted out. “I thought maybe reading something would help. You know, like people read before bed?” Her brows shot up. “At this hour?” “Yeah,” I said quickly, nodding way too fast. “It’s better than lying awake staring at the ceiling. I figured I’d grab a book, that’s all.” Natasha’s eyes narrowed. “You expect me to believe you were after a bedtime story?” A bead of sweat rolled down my back. “I—why wouldn’t you believe me?” She crossed her arms, her tone sharp. “Because you looked guilty the second you bumped into me. What were you really doing snooping around in the middle of the night?” My chest tightened. She knew. She didn’t know what exactly, but she knew. And then, just to make things worse, I heard it. Heavy footsteps down the hallway. Eliot. My pulse skyrocketed. No, no, no—this couldn’t be happening. If he caught me here, if he suspected anything, I’d lose the only chance I had. I grabbed Natasha’s wrist, whispering harshly. “Fine! I’ll tell you. But not now. Please. Just… not now.” She tilted her head, her mouth opening to argue—when Eliot’s voice boomed. “What’s going on here?” My entire body locked up. Slowly, like a child caught stealing cookies, I turned to see him. He stood at the other end of the hallway, his hair messy from bed, his robe hanging loose. His eyes scanned the two of us, sharp and assessing. “I heard voices,” he said, stepping closer. “Why are you both awake?” “I—” I started, but the words died in my throat. Natasha, to my absolute shock, smoothly cut in. “I was feeling unwell,” she said sweetly. “Michelle heard me in the hallway and came to check on me. Isn’t that right?” Damn this bitch could lie! But wait– My eyes nearly popped out of my head. I looked at her like she’d grown two heads. She was… covering for me? Eliot’s eyes flicked between us, suspicion lingering. But then his phone buzzed in his hand. He scowled, muttering under his breath, and glanced at the screen. “Business call,” he said shortly. “Go back to bed, both of you.” We both murmured, “Yes,” and watched him retreat into his office to answer. The second the door clicked shut, I exhaled so hard my chest hurt. Turning to Natasha, I hissed, “Why did you do that?” Her expression was unreadable. “Because,” she said slowly, “if what you told me before is true—if you really want to leave him—then maybe I should help you. But if you’re lying…” She let the sentence hang, ominous and heavy. “I’m not lying,” I said firmly, surprising myself with how steady my voice sounded. “I don’t want to stay here. I want out.” She studied me, her eyes flicking over every inch of my face like she was searching for cracks. Finally, she asked, “Then what were you really doing?” I froze again. I couldn’t tell her about the ledger—not yet. She’d either run straight to Eliot or twist it into some loyalty game. I needed to buy time. So I forced myself to sound tired, desperate. “I was looking for… the prenup,” I whispered. Her brows shot up. “The prenup?” “Yeah,” I said quickly, nodding. “If I can get a copy of the original one I signed, maybe I can speed this up. End it faster. I just… I don’t want him dragging this out.” Natasha hesitated, her lips pressing into a thin line. For a moment, I thought she’d laugh in my face. But then, to my absolute shock, she whispered, “I might be able to help you.” My jaw dropped. “You—you would?” Her gaze flicked toward Eliot’s office door, then back to me. “Yes. But only if you’re serious about divorcing him. Dead serious. Because if I find out you’re lying…” She stepped closer until her breath brushed my ear. “I’ll destroy you.” A chill ran down my spine. She didn’t sound like she was bluffing. I forced a nod, my heart pounding. “I’m serious. Completely serious.” “Good.” She pulled back, her expression smoothing into something almost sweet again. “Then I’ll help you. I’ll find a way to get you that prenup.” I stared at her, stunned. “Why? Why would you help me?” Her smile was eerie. “Because if you’re gone, then there’s no obstacle left for me. I’ll finally be where I belong.” That sentence made my stomach knot. She really was crazy. But she was also… useful. Natasha turned to leave, her nightgown swishing against the carpet. But halfway down the hall, she paused, glancing back over her shoulder. “Remember, Michelle—if you’re lying to me, I’ll know. And when I do… you won’t like what happens.” With that, she disappeared around the corner, her footsteps fading. I stood there frozen, my heart hammering against my ribs. She was absolutely, terrifyingly serious. “God, she’s insane,” I muttered, finally forcing myself to move. My legs felt weak as I hurried back to my room, shutting the door softly behind me. My hands shook as I grabbed my phone, sliding onto the bed. I pulled up the gallery, and there it was—the blurry photo of the ledger page. The list of women’s names stared back at me like ghosts whispering from the dark. I hugged the phone to my chest, adrenaline still pumping. Natasha might have scared me half to death, but she’d also given me something I hadn’t had before—an opening. A chance. And tomorrow, I was going to figure out exactly what Eliot was hiding.

Michelle pov The second I shut my bedroom door, I called Hayden. I didn’t bother to sit down before pacing across the room like a trapped animal. When his face appeared on the screen, he frowned instantly. “You look weird. What happened?” I took a deep breath. “Okay, don’t get mad. I did something earlier this night.” His jaw tightened. “Michelle…” “Just—listen!” I held up a hand like he could feel me stopping him through the screen. “I was careful, I swear. Eliot almost caught me, but I managed to get away. I found something.” “What did you find?” His tone was sharp, impatient. “A ledger. In his library.” I lowered my voice as though Eliot could hear through the walls. “At first I thought it was just boring accounts, but tucked in the back were names. Women’s names. A list. And Hayden, I took a picture.” His eyes widened, and then he immediately rubbed his forehead like he was seconds away from snapping at me. “You actually risked getting caught to snoop around his library?” I winced. “Yes. I told you not to get mad.” “Michelle, you could’ve been trapped in there with him walking in. Do you have any idea what that man is capable of?” His voice rose. I sat down on the bed, clutching the phone. “I know! But if I didn’t take the risk, we wouldn’t have this at all. Look.” I quickly pulled up the photo and sent it to him. “Check your messages.” He went quiet as his phone pinged. A few seconds later, he was staring down at the screen, eyes scanning the blurry but legible handwriting. “Damn it,” he muttered. “These are women he’s… what? Manipulated? Used? You think this is some kind of record?” “Exactly,” I said, lowering my voice even though I was alone. “We can start with these names. If I can find them, maybe talk to them, one of them might confirm a pattern. Enough for the lawyer to use.” Hayden leaned back, shaking his head. “You want to go hunt these women down?” “Well, yeah,” I said. “If I can talk to them, I’ll know whether they’re victims like me. If they are, then Eliot won’t just look like a cheating husband—he’ll look like a predator. The prenup won’t save him if the court sees he’s been manipulating women left and right.” Hayden frowned. “And how do you plan to track them? Knock on random doors and say, ‘Hi, I’m Eliot’s wife, has he ruined your life too?’” I gave him a small smile. “I’ll figure something out. Social media exists, right? And if not, I’ll… I don’t know, find a way. I have to try.” He groaned, running a hand down his face. “You drive me insane. I want to lock you in my apartment until this is all over.” “That’s sweet,” I teased softly, “but you’d get tired of me after one day.” His eyes softened. “Never.” My stomach did an uncomfortable flip. I tried to shake it off and changed the subject. “So… strategy. Which name do we start with?” We spent the next hour tossing ideas back and forth—me suggesting we start with the more unusual names that might be easier to search online, him insisting I shouldn’t do any digging alone. He was protective, bordering on overbearing, but I couldn’t help smiling at how serious he was about it. Somewhere along the way, I curled up under the blanket, his voice low in my ear as he talked about methods of cross-referencing names with business records, social accounts, even old staff rosters from his father’s company. I don’t even remember when I fell asleep. The last thing I heard was Hayden saying quietly, “Promise me you’ll be careful, Michelle. Please.” — The next morning, sunlight poured into my room, far too cheerful for how heavy my head felt. I yawned, dragging myself out of bed. I was still half in a dream when I wandered into the kitchen—until I froze. Eliot was sitting at the table. He had a newspaper folded in front of him, a steaming cup of coffee at his side, like this was some kind of perfect domestic morning. He looked up and smiled when he saw me. “Good morning, Michelle.” I forced a smile, my stomach churning. “Morning.” Before I could retreat, he called toward the stove. “Natasha, make Michelle a coffee.” Natasha’s head snapped up from where she was already cooking. The glare she sent my way could have set me on fire. “What?” she asked sharply. “You heard me,” Eliot said, his tone impatient. “Coffee. For Michelle.” Her jaw clenched, her knuckles whitening as she gripped the counter. “Why should I—” “Natasha,” Eliot cut in coldly, “don’t fucking start.” She bit her lip, turned away, and I could practically feel the jealousy radiating off her. Every movement as she prepared the cup was harsh, like she wanted to smash it against the wall instead. I slid into a chair across from Eliot, forcing a light tone. “You don’t need to make her do that. I can grab it myself.” Eliot waved me off. “She’s here to help. Let her do it.” Natasha slammed the cup down in front of me a minute later, the liquid sloshing dangerously close to the rim. “Here,” she said flatly. “Thanks,” I murmured, wrapping my hands around it. When Eliot returned to his paper, I glanced at her meaningfully and mouthed, Remember what I said—be on my side if you want me gone. Her eyes narrowed, but she gave a tiny, almost imperceptible nod. Then she stormed out, muttering something under her breath. Eliot sighed. “She’s too emotional.” I sipped the coffee carefully. “You don’t say.” He glanced at me over the paper, eyes glinting. “Michelle, I was thinking. You’ve always wanted to come with me to work, haven’t you? See what I do, be part of my world?” My stomach dropped. Oh, I knew this game. He was switching tactics. Yesterday he’d been cold and controlling; today, he was trying to reel me back in with charm. Seduction dressed as generosity. I plastered on a smile. “That’s true,” I said lightly. “I did use to want that.” “Good,” he said smoothly, closing the paper. “Then you’ll escort me today. I’d like to show you that there’s still a place for you by my side.” I nodded like it was the most natural thing in the world, though my insides twisted. “Of course. I’d love that.” Because if I said no, he’d suspect me. And the last thing I could afford right now was for Eliot Harding to start asking questions.

Michelle’s pov The car ride to Eliot’s company felt strangely surreal. My hands were folded neatly on my lap, though my fingers itched to fidget. Eliot was uncharacteristically chatty, pointing out different buildings we passed, throwing in little remarks about traffic and business deals. I barely heard him. My mind was on the tall glass towers growing larger as we approached. His company. The place he had kept hidden from me for years, like some forbidden temple. I remembered how I used to beg him to take me with him, just once- to see where he worked. He always shut me down. Sometimes with an excuse about being “too busy,” other times with a sharp “it’s not the place for you, Michelle.” Back then, I used to wonder if he was ashamed of me. Maybe he thought I didn’t fit in with his polished corporate world. I used to cry about it in private, convincing myself he didn’t want people to see me because I wasn’t enough. Now, though… now I saw it differently. He hadn’t been ashamed of me. He had been hiding me. Keeping me small, away from curious eyes, away from the women he probably charmed behind closed doors. And yet, here I was today, walking into the building on his arm like some trophy wife. He was showing me off, smiling too wide as if to prove something. Too late, Eliot. You’re too late. “Good morning,” he greeted the receptionist warmly as we entered the lobby. The woman’s eyes immediately flicked to me, surprise sparking before her lips curved into a polite but tight smile. “This is my wife, Michelle,” Eliot said with a kind of pride that made my stomach twist. “She’ll be spending the day with me.” I forced a small smile, murmuring a hello. We moved deeper into the building, and I caught more reactions. Some of the female staff smiled politely, others looked me over from head to toe, their eyes narrowing. One in particular, a pretty brunette with glossy lips, muttered a clipped “good morning” but couldn’t hide the edge in her tone. I didn’t need a mirror to know what those looks meant. These women had probably been swept up in Eliot’s charm before. They were just flattered, maybe even tempted—and now here I was, the inconvenient wife standing in their way. It stung a little. But at the same time, it wasn’t proof. They could just be jealous, not victims of his manipulation. Still, the pit in my stomach refused to ease. By the time we reached his office, Eliot was already slipping into work mode. He gestured for me to sit beside him at a long conference table and pulled out files, spreadsheets, and presentations. “I want you to understand what I do,” he said smoothly, flipping through documents. “How decisions are made, how the company runs.” I nodded, pretending interest while my mind wandered. He kept me glued to his side the entire day. Meetings, explanations, tours of departments… gosh it never stopped. Every time I thought I could sneak a glance at my phone, he pulled me into another discussion. By early afternoon, I felt the phone buzz again in my bag, more insistent this time. Hayden. My heart skipped. I snatched it out quickly, but Eliot’s sharp eyes landed on me instantly. “Who’s that?” he asked, voice casual but lined with suspicion. “No one important,” I said too quickly, shoving the phone back. “Just… spam.” His brow arched, but he didn’t press… yet. My heart thudded as I excused myself. “I need the restroom,” I said with a small smile. Once inside the restroom, I locked myself in a stall and quickly answered Hayden’s call. “Michelle?” His voice was low, worried. “Finally. I’ve been trying all morning. Are you okay?” “I’m fine,” I whispered. “I’m sorry, I couldn’t answer. Your father’s been… keeping me busy.” “Busy how?” he demanded. “He’s trying hard to act like he’s changed. He wants to spend time with me. He’s showing me the company, teaching me things.” There was a heavy pause. “Michelle, don’t fall for his tricks. He’s just trying to rope you back in.” “I know,” I said softly. “Don’t worry, Hayden. I won’t fall for it. It’s just—he hasn’t left me a second to breathe, let alone investigate the names from the ledger.” “That’s exactly what I was afraid of,” Hayden muttered. “He’s keeping you occupied on purpose. Has he even let you eat?” I blinked, realizing I hadn’t. “I… I’ll eat later. Don’t worry. I miss your cooking, though.” His sigh was audible through the line. “Michelle—” “I have to go,” I cut in, hearing footsteps outside. “He’s looking for me. I’ll call you later.” “Be careful,” he said urgently. I hung up, slipping the phone back into my bag and fixing my face before walking out. Eliot was leaning against the wall, waiting. “Who were you talking to?” he asked, his tone deceptively light. “No one important,” I said with a practiced smile. He studied me for a beat too long, then nodded and led me back to the office. The rest of the afternoon dragged on, and just when I thought I couldn’t take another spreadsheet, a delivery arrived. A young intern carried in a neatly wrapped package, setting it on the desk in front of me. “It’s for you, Mrs. Harding.” Curious, I opened it, and my heart softened instantly. Inside was a container of food, still warm, with a small handwritten note tucked on top. Don’t skip meals. I made this for you. –H I couldn’t help it. I smiled, my chest warming at the thought of Hayden worrying about me enough to send food. “What’s that?” Eliot’s voice cut in sharply. I quickly tried to cover the note with my hand. “Nothing, just… lunch.” But Eliot was faster. He reached over and snatched the note before I could stop him. His eyes flicked over the words, and his entire face darkened, fury flashing hot in his gaze.

Michelle Pov The second Eliot’s eyes landed on the note tucked inside the delivery bag, I knew something was about to blow up. His jaw tightened, the veins along his temples popped, and he gripped the paper like he could strangle it. “What the hell is this?” His voice was low, dangerous. It was the kind of tone he used when he wanted people to cower. I refused to cower. My pulse spiked, but I met his gaze evenly. “It’s food,” I said calmly, though my voice trembled just a little. “Lunch. Because someone actually cares that I eat.” His eyes narrowed, a flicker of disbelief flashing across his face. “Someone? You mean Hayden.” I stayed silent. That was as good as confirmation, and he knew it. His expression twisted in fury. Without another word, he snatched the container of food off the desk and marched toward the trash can. “Don’t you fucking dare,” I snapped, sharper than I meant to. Eliot froze mid-step, his back stiffening. Slowly, he turned toward me, his brows drawn together like he couldn’t believe what he’d just heard. “I said don’t throw it away,” I repeated, standing up now. My heart thudded in my chest, but I forced my chin up. “That’s mine.” “Michelle…” His voice hardened. “You don’t get to dictate—” “No,” I cut him off, the words rushing out before I could think. “I’m done listening to you bark orders at me like I’m some child. You’re an asshole and a piece of shit, and If you expect me to spend even a second in your company, you’re going to treat me with respect.” The silence that followed was suffocating. I had never spoken to him like that before. My stomach twisted in fear, but I refused to take it back. Eliot blinked at me, stunned. His lips parted, closed, then parted again. For a moment, he looked almost… lost. Then, a low, incredulous laugh slipped out of him. “You…” He shook his head. “You’ve changed.” “No,” I said firmly. “I just finally remembered I have a spine.” That earned me a longer stare. Something flickered in his eyes. It was annoyance, yes, but also a spark of something darker. Amusement. Interest. “You think you can stand up to me now?” he asked, stepping closer, voice dangerously smooth. “I don’t think,” I shot back, arms crossed over my chest. “I know. If you want me here, Eliot, then respect me. Otherwise, I’ll walk out that door right now, and you can explain to everyone why your wife won’t even look at you.” His lips curved into a slow smile. Not mocking and hungry. Like my defiance wasn’t an insult but a challenge he was eager to accept. “Respect,” he repeated softly, almost tasting the word. “Yes.” My voice shook a little, but I forced it steady. “Respect.” His gaze dropped to the food still clutched in his hand. After a pause, he set it back down on the desk. My stomach unclenched just a fraction. “Fine,” he said finally, his tone calm but calculated. “Respect it is.” Before I could reply, his phone buzzed. He glanced at the screen, and all the humor drained from his face. His jaw tightened, and he grabbed it quickly. “Excuse me,” he muttered, striding to the door. Excuse me? I almost laughed. Eliot never excused himself for anything. That alone sent my instincts into overdrive. The second he slipped out, I pushed away from the desk and crept after him. My heels clicked lightly against the floor, and I winced at every sound. Still, I kept to the wall, tiptoeing down the corridor until I saw him. He was leaning against a corner, one hand gripping the phone tightly, his voice low and urgent. “I locked the office,” he hissed. “I don’t know why she came back, but she won’t see the papers. I’ll never let her. Do you understand?” My breath caught. Papers? What papers? And who was he talking to with that kind of panic in his voice? I pressed closer to the wall, straining to hear. “No,” he continued, softer now. “Don’t worry. She’s distracted. I’ll keep her busy. She won’t suspect a thing.” My stomach twisted. He was hiding something.. definitely something in his office. Something important enough that he felt the need to keep me under lock and key. Before I could piece it together, a voice sliced through the quiet. “What do you think you’re doing?” I froze. Slowly, I turned my head, dread pooling in my stomach. There she was, the brunette from earlier, the one who’d barely managed a “good morning” when I’d been introduced. Her arms were folded tight across her chest, lips curled in smug satisfaction. “I—” I stammered, caught completely off guard. Her eyes narrowed. “Were you spying?” My cheeks burned. “No, I wasn’t spying. I was just—” “Just what?” she cut in, her tone sharp. “You think no one notices you sneaking around after him? You think you’re subtle?” Fuck my life! How did I always get caught?! I clenched my jaw, irritation sparking. “I don’t have to explain myself to you.” “Oh, I think you do,” she countered, stepping closer. Her perfume was heavy, suffocating. “You want to play the curious little wife? Fine. But don’t forget, some of us are very loyal to Mr. Eliot. He doesn’t like people sticking their noses where they don’t belong.” Panic flared in me, especially with Eliot just a few feet away, still murmuring into his phone. If she caused a scene, if she drew his attention right now— “Keep your voice down,” I hissed, eyes darting toward Eliot. Her smirk widened. “Why? Afraid he’ll catch you?” “Yes,” I admitted quickly, desperation coating my voice. “Just give me a second.” I begged. With that, I grabbed her by the arm and yanked her into another office so that Eliot would walk by without seeing us A few seconds passed before I was sure that he was completely gone, that’s when I finally released a sigh. But then I looked up to see the lady glaring daggers at me. “What the hell was that about?!”

Michelle’s pov I held my breath as Eliot’s footsteps echoed down the hall. My heart pounded so loudly I swore Alice — the name on the name tag of the brunette staff member who’d just caught me snooping, could hear it. We had ducked into a supply closet at the last second, the faint smell of disinfectant and paper filling my nose. Eliot passed by, still on the phone, his deep voice fading as he moved further down the corridor. Alice stood stiff beside me, arms crossed tightly across her chest, eyes flashing in the dim light. The moment Eliot’s voice disappeared, she rounded on me. “What the hell were you doing out there?” she hissed, her whisper sharp and furious. My mind scrambled. I couldn’t tell her the truth — I’d overheard Eliot talking about papers he was hiding. She’d either run straight to him or decide I was crazy. So I forced a shaky laugh, raising my hands like I’d been caught stealing cookies. “Okay, don’t freak out,” I said quickly. “I wasn’t spying. I just… overheard something.” Her eyes narrowed. “Overheard what?” “That Eliot was planning to fire some staff,” I lied smoothly, hoping my face didn’t give me away. Alice froze. Her expression shifted instantly from anger to fear. “Fire? Who?” I shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal, though inside I was grateful my lie had landed. “That’s what I was trying to find out. I don’t know who yet. I just thought maybe if I… listened, I’d figure out more.” Her lips parted in disbelief. “You mean to tell me you were skulking around like that just to find out who’s on the chopping block?” “Yes,” I said firmly, nodding. “Look, I didn’t mean to alarm you. I just didn’t want people blindsided. That’s all.” The panic in her eyes softened a little, though the suspicion was still there. “You think… You think it could be me?” she asked, her voice quieter now. I tilted my head, studying her. She was young, maybe mid-twenties, with sharp cheekbones and a restless energy in the way she wrung her hands. Her defensiveness screamed insecurity. “What’s your name?” I asked gently, just to fulfill all righteousness. She hesitated before finally muttering, “Alice.” She confirmed. “Alice,” I repeated, giving her a reassuring smile. “I don’t think you’re on the list. But if I hear anything, I’ll make sure you know. You’ll be the first to know, okay?” Her eyes widened, a flicker of relief crossing her face. “Really?” “Yes,” I said with more conviction than I felt. “Promise.” She sighed, rubbing her arms like she was cold. “I can’t lose this job. Not now. My brother’s tuition depends on me, and—” She stopped herself, shaking her head. “Forget it.” I softened. Eliot wasn’t just messing up my life; he was holding all these employees in a grip of fear too. And I needed allies. I leaned closer. “Hey… can I ask you something?” Alice narrowed her eyes. “What?” I hesitated, deciding to test the waters. “Are you… one of Eliot’s mistresses?” The disgust that instantly twisted her face was so genuine I almost laughed out loud. “What?!” she snapped. “God, no. He’s married. That’s disgusting.” I blinked, stunned. I’d braced for denial or defensiveness, not pure revulsion. “So… why were you glaring at me earlier?” I asked, curious now. Alice shifted awkwardly. “Because I thought you were one of them.” That was so absurd I actually laughed. “Me? No. Definitely not.” She frowned, suspicious. “Then who are you, exactly?” I hesitated. I couldn’t tell her the whole truth — that I was Mrs. Eliot, soon-to-be-ex, trying to collect evidence to get away from him. That would only complicate things. “Let’s just say,” I said slowly, “that I don’t like Eliot nearly as much as he thinks I do. And I have my reasons for… looking into things.” Her eyes narrowed, but she didn’t press. “Do you know his other mistresses?” I asked carefully. Alice snorted, folding her arms again. “Yeah. I know a few. Hard not to, honestly. He’s not exactly discreet. Half the time they strut around like they own the place.” My stomach churned. That sounded exactly like him. I pulled my phone from my pocket and opened the photo I’d taken of the ledger last night. My heart raced as I handed it over. “Do you recognize any of these names?” She squinted at the image, scrolling slowly. After a moment, she nodded. “Yeah. A couple of these. Look—” She pointed at two names. “That’s Clara. She works in accounting. And that one—Bianca—she’s in marketing. I’ve seen them with him. Late-night meetings. Private lunches. You get the picture.” Every word made my skin crawl. “You’re sure?” I asked. “Positive,” she said flatly. “Eliot thinks no one notices, but everyone talks.” I forced a steady breath, my mind racing. Proof. I could build a list. I could find stories. “Would you… show me?” I asked quietly. Alice frowned. “Show you?” “Yes,” I said earnestly. “Introduce me to some of them. Or at least point them out. I need—” I caught myself before I said too much. “I just need to know.” She studied me like she was trying to figure out my angle. Finally, she exhaled. “Fine. I’ll show you a few. But only because I want him exposed. He plays with people’s lives, Michelle. He deserves to get burned.” A rush of relief swept through me. “Thank you, Alice. You have no idea how much this helps.” She gave me a sharp look. “Don’t thank me yet. Just don’t drag me down with you.” I nodded quickly. “I won’t. Promise.” We slipped out of the closet carefully, making sure the coast was clear. My nerves buzzed as I hurried back toward Eliot’s office. When I pushed the door open, Eliot was already there, sitting behind his desk. His eyes narrowed the second he saw me. “Where have you been?” My heart thudded. His suspicion was palpable, like he could smell guilt on me. I forced a light laugh, holding up my phone. “Restroom. And I got lost for a minute. This place is huge.” He stared at me, eyes scanning my face. My stomach knotted. Then, finally, he leaned back in his chair, the tension easing just a little. “Try not to wander,” he said, his tone clipped. “A lot is going on today. I don’t need distractions.” “Of course,” I said sweetly, slipping into the chair opposite his desk like nothing at all had happened. Inside, though, my mind was on fire. I had names now. Allies. A plan was forming. And Eliot? He had no idea.

Michelle’s POV The end of the workday finally rolled around, and I could feel my body begging for a break. My head was buzzing from staring at files all day, pretending to care about the numbers Elliot kept explaining to me. The moment his secretary announced it was closing time, I almost let out a sigh of relief. Elliot straightened his jacket, brushing invisible lint from his sleeve, and looked at me like he expected me to follow him out immediately. His presence still made my skin crawl—this whole charade of him acting like the perfect husband in front of his staff was wearing thin. “Ready to head home?” he asked smoothly whilst already pocketing his phone. I swallowed hard, knowing what I had to do. “Actually… I need to stay back a little,” I said, forcing a faint smile. “One of the staff asked me for help with something. I promised I’d check in with her.” His brows furrowed for a second, but then, strangely, his phone buzzed, and I caught the flicker of irritation he tried to hide. He quickly tucked the phone away like a guilty teenager caught texting in class. Distracted. Interesting. “Alright,” he said too quickly, nodding. “Don’t take too long.” I stared at him for a beat, suspicion crawling over me. He wasn’t pressing me, wasn’t trying to keep me glued to his side like usual. That could only mean one thing: he wanted to be somewhere else, with someone else. “You’re not going to wait for me?” I asked carefully. He waved dismissively, already glancing at his phone again. “I have some calls to make. I’ll see you at home.” My chest tightened, a sour taste forming in my mouth. So that was it. He wasn’t upset I wanted to stay—he was practically eager to get rid of me. My mind immediately jumped to the possibility of another woman. Maybe one of the names in that damn ledger. Maybe one of his mistresses. For a second, I was tempted—achingly tempted—to follow him. To grab my purse, trail behind, and see exactly who he was rushing off to meet. My fingers curled tightly around my phone. If I caught him red-handed, it would be over. But no. I had to focus. I had made plans to meet Alice tonight, and Alice was my only lead. If I messed this up, I might never get another chance. I forced myself to turn away. “See you later,” I said, keeping my tone light. He didn’t even notice the edge in my voice. By the time I glanced back, he was already striding toward the elevator, phone in hand, his jaw set like he was in a hurry. I blew out a shaky breath and texted Alice. I’m on my way. Alice was waiting for me near the employee lounge, perched nervously on the edge of a chair, tapping her nails against a coffee cup. She stood the second she saw me. “You actually came,” she said, relief flashing in her eyes. “Of course,” I replied, lowering my voice. “I need to know what you know.” Alice crossed her arms, her expression tense. “Look, I thought about what you said earlier. And… maybe you’re right. Maybe the women he… You know, dumped, would want to talk. But don’t get your hopes up.” “Why?” I frowned. “Because most of them are either still obsessed with him or too scared to open their mouths. Elliot doesn’t just charm women, Michelle, he controls them. He makes sure they’re too dependent on him to leave or too afraid to fight back.” Her words made my stomach churn, but I nodded. “Then let’s try anyway. Even if one of them were talking could help.” Alice bit her lip, hesitating before grabbing her purse. “Fine. I know where a few of them work. Follow me.” The first woman we approached worked in one of the smaller offices down the hall. Alice introduced me vaguely as a “friend,” and I stayed quiet, letting Alice do the talking. “We just wanted to ask about… well, about Elliot,” Alice said carefully. The woman’s eyes widened, and she immediately shook her head. “No. No way. I can’t talk about him. Do you want me to get fired?” Alice tried to reassure her, but she practically slammed the door in our faces. “Well,” I muttered as we walked away, “that went well.” “Told you,” Alice sighed. The second woman was easier to find. She was stunning—long legs, red lipstick, hair flowing like she had just walked out of a commercial. The kind of woman who made me immediately insecure. Alice gave her the same vague introduction, and the woman smirked. “Oh, Elliot? What about him?” “We were wondering if—” I started, but she cut me off with a sharp laugh. “Don’t bother. He’s mine. Whatever you think you’re digging up, forget it. He’ll never leave me.” She tossed her hair and gave me a condescending once-over. “You really think he’d waste his time with you?” I bit down on my tongue before I could snap back. Alice dragged me away, muttering curses under her breath. “She’s hopeless,” Alice whispered. “Completely fucking delusional,” I agreed tightly. The third woman was the worst. She looked at us with glassy eyes, as if she was desperately clinging to denial. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she said firmly, even though Alice clearly knew her history with Elliot. “You don’t have to protect him—” Alice tried again. “I said I don’t know what you’re talking about!” the woman snapped, slamming her desk drawer shut and storming out. Alice and I stood there in silence for a long moment, both of us frustrated. “This is pointless,” Alice muttered. “They’re either terrified, in love, or pretending it never happened. We’re not going to get anywhere like this.” I pinched the bridge of my nose, exhaustion weighing me down. “There has to be another way. We can’t just—” My words trailed off when I spotted a folded piece of paper sitting on Alice’s desk. “Did you leave that there?” I asked. Alice frowned. “No… I didn’t.” She reached for it, unfolding the note. Her eyes darted across the page, and then she sucked in a sharp breath. “What is it?” I demanded, snatching it from her. The handwriting was messy, hurried, and unsigned. I know what Elliot has been doing. I have information. In due time, I’ll release it. But you need to be careful. He hasn’t been arrested for the murder he committed. I froze, the words blurring before my eyes. “Murder?” I whispered. “What the hell is this?” Alice’s face had drained of color. “Murder? He—he killed someone?” “I—” My heart pounded so hard I could barely think. “I don’t know. I didn’t know this.” We both stood there in stunned silence, the note trembling in my hand. A chill ran down my spine. Not only was Elliot hiding affairs, manipulation, and God knows what else… but now there was this. Murder. And suddenly, the stakes felt higher than ever. Dear God, what was I getting myself into?

Michelle’s POV Alice and I sat there in silence for what felt like forever, that damn note lying between us like a ticking bomb. I could practically hear my heartbeat in my ears. “Michelle…” Alice’s voice was shaky. “What the hell did we just read?” I dragged a hand through my hair, trying to think, but the words kept echoing in my mind: the murder he committed. “I don’t know,” I whispered, my throat dry. “I honestly don’t know.” Alice pushed the note away like it might burn her fingers. “This—this isn’t just office gossip or a stupid affair. This is murder. I didn’t sign up for this.” I looked at her sharply. “Alice—” “No, I’m serious,” she cut me off, her eyes wide and panicked. “If that’s true, if Elliot actually… hurt someone, then I want nothing to do with this. I—I don’t want to end up dead too. I don’t even know why I agreed to help you in the first place.” Her voice cracked at the end, and she hugged herself tightly, like she was trying to hold her fear in. I bit down on my lip. I couldn’t let her back out now. Not when she was the only real ally I had inside the company. “Listen to me,” I said softly, leaning closer. “I didn’t tell you everything before. But maybe if you knew… maybe you’d understand why I can’t just walk away from this.” Alice glanced at me warily. “What are you talking about?” I exhaled slowly. “I’m not just some random woman poking around. I’m… Elliot’s wife.” Alice’s jaw dropped. “You’re his wife?!” “Keep your voice down!” I hissed, glancing around the nearly empty office. She blinked at me like I had just grown two heads. “You—you’re serious? All this time, I thought—” “You thought I was one of his mistresses,” I finished for her, rolling my eyes. “Yeah, I know… But no, I’m his actual wife. And I’m trying to get out. I want a divorce.” Alice’s face twisted in shock, then guilt. “I… I’m sorry. I thought…” “It’s fine,” I cut in quickly. “But do you see now? I’m trapped, Alice. He controls everything—my life, my freedom, even how people see me. And if this note is true, then he’s even more dangerous than I thought.” She swallowed hard, still looking torn. “Michelle, you don’t understand. I’ve seen what Elliot does to people who cross him. I don’t want to end up on his bad side.” “I don’t want that either,” I admitted, my voice shaking despite myself. “But if I don’t fight back, I’ll never get out of this. Please. I need help. And you’re the only one who can give it to me.” Alice pressed her lips together, her eyes darting between me and the note. She looked like she was about to bolt any second. But finally, with a frustrated sigh, she muttered, “Damn it, Michelle. I can’t believe I’m saying this, but… fine. I’ll help. But if I end up in a body bag, I’m haunting you.” Relief crashed over me so hard I almost sagged in my chair. “Thank you. Seriously, Alice. I won’t forget this.” “Yeah, yeah.” She waved her hand dismissively, though her face was still pale. “So what’s your big plan then? Because right now, we’ve got nothing but a scary note and a lot of paranoia.” I hesitated, then took a deep breath. “I think… You should meet someone. Someone who’s been helping me already.” Alice raised an eyebrow. “Helping you? Who?” I stood, grabbing my bag. “You’ll see. Come on.” We made our way out of the building, the tension between us thick. Alice was clearly second-guessing every step she took, but she didn’t back out. For that, I was grateful. When we finally reached the quiet café where Hayden had agreed to meet me, my nerves were on fire. Bringing Alice into this circle was risky, but I needed Hayden’s brain on this. Hayden was already there, sitting at a corner booth with his sleeves rolled up, looking far too effortlessly handsome. His sharp jaw, his warm brown eyes—ugh, why did he have to look like that? The second Alice spotted him, she froze. Her cheeks turned bright red. “That’s… that’s your friend?” she whispered, clutching my arm. “Yes,” I said flatly, though something bitter twisted in my chest at the way she was staring at him. Hayden looked up, his face softening the moment he saw me. That smile—the one that always made my heart stumble—spread across his face. But then his gaze shifted to Alice. “And you must be the one Michelle mentioned,” he said politely, standing to offer his hand. Alice blinked rapidly, clearly flustered, before shaking his hand. “—I-I’m Alice. It’s nice to… um… nice to meet you.” Hayden chuckled lightly. “You don’t have to be so nervous. I’m not that scary.” I felt my stomach twist unpleasantly. Nervous? She wasn’t nervous—she was blushing. At him. I forced a smile and slid into the booth beside Hayden, placing myself firmly between the two of them. “So, Hayden, this is Alice. She’s one of Elliot’s employees, and she’s agreed to help us.” Hayden nodded approvingly. “That’s good news. We can use all the help we can get.” Alice’s eyes practically sparkled at his praise. “I—I’ll do what I can.” I clenched my jaw, trying not to scowl. What was wrong with me? It wasn’t like I had any claim on Hayden. He was helping me, that was all. Just helping. So why did it feel like someone was stabbing me in the chest when Alice smiled at him like that? Hayden leaned back, folding his arms. “So, Alice. Michelle tells me you know a few of Elliot’s past… flings?” Alice nodded quickly, eager to be useful. “Yes. I tried talking to some of them, but they were either too scared or still obsessed with him. It wasn’t much of a success.” “Figures,” Hayden muttered darkly. “He knows how to pick them. Keeps them in his pocket.” Alice bit her lip, clearly nervous. “But maybe… maybe if we can find the right person, someone who’s truly angry with him, they’ll talk.” “Maybe,” Hayden said thoughtfully. I watched the two of them talk, Alice glowing under Hayden’s attention, Hayden giving her his calm, encouraging smiles. And all I could think was: What have I done? I dragged Alice into this world, into Hayden’s orbit. And now… now I wasn’t sure I could handle watching it play out. What the fuck was I supposed to do now??

MICHELLE’S POV I don’t know what’s worse right now, Was it the way Alice laughs like she’s known Hayden her whole life, or how he actually laughs back? What was even so fucking funny? We were supposed to be having a serious conversation here. We’re all gathered in Hayden’s study, surrounded by files, empty coffee mugs, and about seven half-eaten donuts Alice brought “for focus.” Hayden leans against his desk, sleeves rolled up, shirt slightly unbuttoned, that confident, calm expression that somehow manages to look like an invitation and a warning simultaneously. And Alice? The staff I had brought? She’s practically glowing at this point. Her hand keeps brushing her hair back, her laugh keeps getting louder, and she keeps “accidentally” touching his arm when she points at something on the screen. I want to scream. What the fuck?! Instead, I sit there quietly, pretending to scroll through data while my stomach twists itself into knots. Why was I so upset? Didn’t I say that I didn’t care whether Hayden was with another girl or not?” “So, Hayden,” Alice says in her sweet, eager tone, “what made you so good at this stuff anyway? You’re like—some kind of hacker superhero.” She laughed in a way that made me want to punch her. Hayden chuckles softly. “Superhero’s a stretch. I just know where to look.” “Oh, please,” she giggles, leaning forward. “You cracked Eliot’s private archives in less than an hour. That’s literally impossible for an average person.” “Good thing I’m not average, then,” he teases, smirking a little. Alice actually swoons at that. “Right. You definitely aren’t.” She blushes I roll my eyes so hard I’m surprised they don’t get stuck. “Can we please focus?” I snap before I can stop myself. Both of them glance at me. Hayden raises a brow, that unreadable expression flickering over his face. “We are focusing, Michelle.” “Sure you are,” I mutter, pushing my chair back and pretending to read another file. Alice just gives me a small smirk, like she knows exactly what’s going on inside my head — which, to be fair, she probably does. We’ve been friends too long for me to hide my mood. “I think I found something,” Alice suddenly says, eyes wide. I glance up reluctantly. “What?” She bites her lip dramatically. “You’re not gonna believe this.” Hayden leans closer to her, curiosity lighting up his face. “Show me.” And there it is again, there is the spark and the interest I noticed earlier. My blood heats up. Alice plugs her flash drive into the laptop and pulls up a file labeled ARCHIVE-SEC-415.mp4. “It was hidden deep inside the company’s old security server. I think it’s a backup that Eliot forgot to delete.” “What’s in it?” Hayden asks, his voice suddenly more serious. “Footage,” Alice whispers. “Of Eliot. With someone. Late at night. Look.” She clicks play, and the screen flickers to life with grainy security footage. The angle is bad — a camera from one of the side exits of Eliot’s private building. It shows him standing there, hands in his pockets, talking to a woman with long hair. The timestamp reads 11:42 PM, a little over a year ago. The woman’s face is blurry, but her posture, her gestures… something about her feels hauntingly familiar. “She’s the woman who went missing,” I breathe. “The one from the employee list last year — Clara, wasn’t it?” “Yeah,” Alice says, nodding. “Clara Holt. She vanished after a late-night meeting. Everyone assumed she ran away.” “But she didn’t,” Hayden murmurs. “She was with him.” The video freezes at that moment. it cuts off just as Eliot steps closer to her. There is Static. And then, End of file. I swallow hard. “Do you think he—” Hayden shakes his head. “We can’t jump to conclusions yet. But this proves he lied. He said he never met her outside office hours.” “Which means he’s hiding something,” I whisper. Alice crosses her arms, smirking proudly. “Told you I was useful.” I glance at her sharply. Something about her tone feels… off. She looks at Hayden with a playful grin. “You see, Hayden? I told Michelle I could find something, and I did. I’m not just a pretty face.” Hayden gives her a small smile. “You did good, Alice. This could change everything.” That smile of his, oh that stupid, soft smile that makes my chest ache. I hate it. I force myself to look away, pretending to study the screen again. “So what now? The footage cuts off before we see what happens.” Alice shrugs. “I think the rest of it might be locked behind Eliot’s private server. I couldn’t access it without admin clearance.” Hayden straightens. “Then we’ll get that clearance.” I look up at him. “You mean go back into his office?” He nods. “Exactly. If the rest of that footage exists, it’s the key to proving what Eliot’s capable of.” “No,” I say quickly. “You’re not doing that again.” “Michelle—” “I said no!” I snap, louder than I meant to. “Last time, we barely made it out. If Eliot even suspects someone’s digging into him, he’ll go after you. I won’t let that happen.” He steps closer, voice low and calm. “You’re not letting me do anything, Michelle. We’re in this together.” I hate how my heart starts racing when he says that. Together. It sounds so intimate, so heavy. “Hayden,” I whisper, shaking my head. “Please. I can handle this. You don’t need to risk yourself.” “And you think I’m just gonna let you walk into his office alone?” His tone hardens. “You think I could live with myself if something happened to you? You’re my world now Michelle, and nothing is gonna fucking change that.”

Michelle’s pov “And you think I’m just gonna let you walk into his office alone?” His tone hardens. “You think I could live with myself if something happened to you? You’re my world now Michelle, and nothing is gonna fucking change that.” His words hang in the air, thick and hot. Alice awkwardly clears her throat. “Um… I’m just gonna go check if there’s more data in the cache. Yeah. You two talk.” She practically flees to the far side of the room, pretending to be busy. I glare at Hayden, but my pulse won’t calm down. “You’re being ridiculous.” He takes another step closer. “You’re being reckless.” “Someone has to be,” I whisper. “Not you,” he says firmly. “Not when it could get you killed.” His eyes are intense and sharp but full of worry. The kind of look that makes you forget how to breathe. “Why do you even care this much?” I blurt out before I can stop myself. He hesitates, studying my face like he’s trying to decide if it’s safe to tell me the truth. Then, in a voice barely above a whisper, he says, “Because I can’t lose you, Michelle.” The world seems to tilt for a second. I open my mouth, but nothing comes out. My chest feels too tight, my throat too dry. His gaze doesn’t waver, he’s right there, inches away, his breath warm against my cheek. “Hayden,” I whisper. “Don’t…” “Don’t what?” “Don’t say things like that.” He smiles faintly. “Why not? Because it’s true?” My heart stutters. I take a small step back, trying to remember how to breathe. “Because it’ll make things complicated.” “They already are.” He’s too close. The air between us hums with something dangerous, something I shouldn’t want but do anyway. I can smell his cologne. It’s clean, warm, and faintly musky. My fingers twitch at my sides, and I have the ridiculous urge to reach up and touch his face. Instead, I take another shaky breath. “You don’t get it, Hayden. Eliot destroys people who get in his way.” He shakes his head. “You’re not just anyone to him, Michelle. You’re his weakness — and that’s exactly why you need backup.” “Then let me be smart about it,” I say. “I’ll find a way in without risking you.” He stares at me for a long moment. “You’re really gonna go back there alone?” “I have to.” “That’s suicide.” “Maybe. But if it means proving what he’s done, then fine.” His jaw tightens. “You’re impossible.” “You’ve mentioned.” He sighs, running a hand through his hair. “Fine. But if you’re doing this, you’re doing it with a plan. And you call me every ten minutes, understood?” I nod, forcing a smile. “Deal.” His eyes soften slightly, but he doesn’t move away. “Michelle,” he murmurs, voice low. “Be careful.” Before I can reply, he leans down just a little and our lips brush. Just barely. A soft, trembling, dangerous almost-kiss that feels like a secret. The moment our skin touches, my heart practically explodes. I pull back immediately, gasping. “Hayden—” He steps back too, breathing hard. “Sorry. That was—” “Yeah. Don’t,” I whisper, clutching my chest. “Don’t do that again.” He gives a quiet, almost pained laugh. “Right. Sure.” Alice suddenly clears her throat from across the room. “Uh, I’m done here. I’ll, um, head out.” I don’t even look at her. My entire body is still buzzing from that almost-kiss, and I can’t think straight. Hayden says something to Alice about the file, but I barely hear it. All I can think about is that brief, electric touch and how much I wanted it to last. When Alice leaves, I finally exhale. “I’ll figure this out,” I tell him quietly. “I promise.” He frowns. “Michelle—” But I’m already halfway to the door. “Just trust me on this, okay? I’ll call you tomorrow.” I leave before he can argue, before I do something even more reckless like kiss him back. Outside, the air feels colder. The city’s quiet, too quiet. My nerves are still humming as I walk toward my car, replaying that look in his eyes over and over again. “I can’t lose you, Michelle.” God, what’s wrong with me? He’s supposed to be my ally, not whatever this is. I grip my steering wheel and let out a shaky laugh. “You’re losing it,” I mutter to myself. Then, just as I start the car, I feel it … that prickling sensation on the back of my neck. Like someone’s watching me. I glance at the rearview mirror. Empty street. Just shadows and streetlights. “Paranoia,” I whisper. “It’s just paranoia.” But as I drive off, I can’t shake the feeling that somewhere, someone is watching me or even watching us — and waiting for us to make my next move.

MICHELLE’S POV The drive to Eliot’s house feels longer than usual. Maybe it’s because my hands won’t stop trembling or my brain is screaming at me that this is a bad idea. The streetlights stretch across the windshield like streaks of guilt, and for the tenth time, I check the time. 10:42 PM. He’ll notice I’m late. He always does. My phone buzzes just as I pull into the neighborhood. I glance at the screen — Hayden. A breath of relief escapes me, even though my heart starts pounding again. I answer quickly. “Hey.” “Michelle.” His voice comes through rough and tense. “Where are you right now?” “Almost home,” I say, keeping my tone casual. “Why?” There’s a pause. Then a sigh. “I just—needed to make sure you’re okay. I know I said you could go back, but I hate this. Every second of it.” “Hayden…” He cuts me off, voice sharper now. “You’re walking into a murderer’s house, Michelle. I shouldn’t have let you go.” My chest tightens. “You didn’t let me go, remember? I made that choice.” “Yeah, and I’m an idiot for not chaining you to my damn couch,” he snaps. I can’t help it — I laugh. “You’d get sued for that, Detective.” “Worth it,” he mutters. “God, Michelle, you have no idea how much I hate this. The only reason I agreed is because I can’t stand the thought of you still married to that man if he’s capable of—” He stops himself, but I know what he means. If he’s capable of murder. The word hangs unspoken between us. I swallow hard, forcing a smile into my voice. “Relax. I’m fine. I’m just gonna act normal. Maybe he won’t even be awake.” Hayden snorts. “Yeah, right. Eliot never sleeps when he’s suspicious.” “He doesn’t know anything,” I say firmly. “And he won’t. I’ll play the doting wife for now. You just… keep doing your tech-magic and figure out the rest of that footage.” Another sigh. “You’re too brave for your own good.” “Or too bloody stupid,” I say softly. He laughs — a low, quiet sound that makes my stomach twist. “Don’t talk like that.” I hesitate for a second before asking, “Is Alice still there?” There’s silence on the other end. Then he says, “She just left. Why?” “No reason,” I reply a little too quickly. His amused tone returns. “You sound jealous.” “I’m not jealous,” I say immediately, but it comes out way too defensive. “Uh-huh.” “I just don’t think it’s professional that she flirts during work,” I add, trying to sound logical, not petty. Hayden chuckles again, and I can almost hear his smile through the phone. “You don’t have to worry about Alice.” “I’m not worried.” “Right.” He pauses. “Michelle?” “Yeah?” “Promise me you’ll be careful. If anything feels wrong, anything, you leave. You call me. No hesitation.” “I promise.” I park my car in the driveway, heart pounding as the lights from the house flicker across the hood. “I’m here,” I whisper. “Call me when you can. And, Michelle?” “Yeah?” “I meant what I said earlier. I can’t lose you.” The words hit harder this time. I close my eyes, breathing in slowly. “You won’t,” I whisper. “Goodnight, Hayden.” “Goodnight, trouble.” The nickname makes me smile despite the nerves. I hang up and stare at the phone for a second, my pulse still racing. Then I shove it into my bag before I start overthinking again. It’s ridiculous, really. I shouldn’t be jealous of Alice. She’s now my friend, and Hayden, well, he’s Hayden. Calm, composed, infuriatingly patient Hayden. It’s not like we’re together. Still… I hate how easily she makes him laugh. “Stop it,” I mutter to myself, stepping out of the car. “Focus! Focus girl!” The night air feels heavy. The house looms in front of me, big and cold and perfectly still. Every instinct screams for me to turn around, but I force my feet forward. The front door opens before I can even reach it. Eliot stands there, hands in his pockets, eyes sharp as knives. “You’re late.” I freeze. “I—there was traffic.” “At this hour?” His voice drips with disbelief. “Where exactly were you?” My throat tightens. I need to sound casual. “I went for a drive. I needed some air.” “Air,” he repeats slowly, stepping closer. “You were gone for three hours, Michelle. That’s a lot of air.” I cross my arms, trying to hide how shaky my hands feel. “I didn’t realize I had to report every breath I take now.” Eliot’s jaw tightens. “Don’t start.” “No, you don’t fucking start,” I snap before I can stop myself. “I’ve told you before, Eliot. I deserve respect. You don’t get to interrogate me like a child.” His eyes narrow. “You think you can talk to me like that?” “Yes,” I bite out. “Because I’m your wife, not your prisoner. And if you want this marriage to last, you’d better start acting like it.” For a long, tense moment, he just stares at me. My pulse hammers in my ears. I remember Hayden’s words — you’re walking into a murderer’s house. God, what if he’s right? Eliot finally looks away, his voice lower. “Fine. I won’t ask again.” That almost scares me more than his anger. I force a stiff smile. “Good. I’m going to bed.” I start to walk past him, but then a quiet voice stops me. “Michelle?” It’s Natasha, standing in the hallway with a cautious expression. She’s holding something in her hand, it was a small, silver key. “Yes?” I ask, my voice wary. She glances toward Eliot, who’s disappeared into his office, before whispering, “Here. Take this.” I frown. “What is it?” “It’s a copy of Eliot’s office key,” she says softly. “Don’t ask how I got it.” My eyes widen. “Why are you giving it to me?” “Because you’re not crazy,” she murmurs. “You’re right to be afraid. I’ve seen him sneaking around at night, locking that office like his life depends on it. If he’s hiding something, that’s where it is.” My heart starts racing. “Natasha… are you sure?” She nods, looking nervous. “I don’t want to be involved, but… just be careful, okay? If he catches you, I definitely won’t help you.” “Thank you,” I whisper, taking the key. It’s cold against my palm — cold and heavy with the weight of what it means. Natasha gives me a tight smile. “Good luck.” She turns and walks away before I can say anything else. I stare at the key in my hand, adrenaline flooding through me. This is it. This is my chance. All the fear, the doubt, the nausea — it all blends into one sharp pulse of determination. Eliot thinks he can hide whatever he’s done behind locked doors. He’s wrong. I close my fist around the key, feeling it press into my skin. “Tomorrow night,” I whisper to myself. “I’ll find out the truth.” Still, as I climb the stairs to my room, that crawling feeling returns … that awful sensation that someone’s watching me. I glance down the dark hallway. Nothing. Just silence. “It’s just paranoia,” I whisper again, but it doesn’t feel like a lie anymore. Because deep down, I know someone is watching. And it’s only a matter of time before they decide to make a move.

MICHELLE’S POV By the time the sun dipped below the trees, my nerves were shot. All day, I’d been pretending, pretending to smile, to listen, to laugh at Eliot’s dumb ass jokes, while my mind screamed for the hours to pass faster. I’d barely eaten. My stomach was too twisted with anxiety and adrenaline to hold food down anyway. When Eliot finally announced he was going to visit his “old friend,” I almost cried with relief. He took forever to leave. He double-checked his tie, his watch, even his car keys. He kissed me on the cheek before heading out—his lips cold and deliberate. The second I heard his car fade down the driveway, I grabbed the small flashlight I’d hidden under the couch cushion and the copy of his office key from Natasha. “Okay, Michelle,” I whispered to myself, trying to steady my hands. “This is it. You’re just getting in, looking around, maybe taking a few pictures. No hero moves. No panic.” Except I was already panicking. I crept down the hallway like a burglar, my socks silent against the marble floor. Every shadow looked like it was about to move, every sound like it was about to expose me. When I reached Eliot’s office door, my heart was thudding so loud it felt like the walls could hear it. I took a deep breath, slid the key into the lock, and turned it. The quiet click was the sweetest sound I’d ever heard. The door swung open, and I slipped inside. The smell of his cologne hit me first—strong and cold, like cedarwood and arrogance. The room was neat, everything perfectly in place. His desk gleamed, his laptop sat closed beside a stack of papers, and a half-empty glass of whiskey sat by the window. I closed the door softly behind me. My cover story ran through my head again: If he catches me, I’ll say I left my bag here yesterday. That’s all. Just retrieving it. I crossed to the desk, careful not to leave footprints on the thick carpet. My fingers itched to touch everything. I didn’t know where to start—the drawers? The laptop? As if on cue, his laptop chimed. I froze. A WhatsApp notification flashed on the corner of the screen, then another, and another. Incoming voice call. What the hell? I leaned closer, frowning. It said “Connected to iPhone.” Which meant the laptop was synced to his phone. That also meant— A voice crackled through the speakers, deep and muffled. “Eliot? Can you hear me?” I nearly jumped out of my skin. It wasn’t on video call mode, but I could hear the voices clearly. Eliot’s familiar tone followed, calm and businesslike. “Yes. I can hear you. You said you had news about the lawyer?” My heart stopped. Another voice came through — this one older, feminine, slightly raspy like she’d smoked her whole life. “The missing lawyer who wrote the original prenup. You said you handled it.” My fingers tightened around the desk edge. Missing lawyer? Eliot’s voice lowered. “I did. There were… complications. But she’s not coming back.” The woman sighed. “And the documents?” “I still have the original,” he said. “It’s safe. No one’s seen it.” I pressed my hand over my mouth to stop a gasp. He was talking about the prenup. The one he swore had been filed and archived. The one I never got a copy of. The one that might hold my freedom. My pulse roared in my ears. The woman’s voice sharpened. “You’d better hope so. If anyone finds that contract, especially the section she warned you about, everything falls apart.” My stomach twisted. What section? What warning? Then another voice entered — male this time, low and serious. “What about your wife, Eliot? You said she’s been asking questions.” Eliot’s tone turned icy. “She’s nothing to worry about. I’ll handle her.” That’s when I realized my hands were shaking. They were talking about me. And about a murder. The female voice returned. “You’d better, because if she stumbles across anything, we’ll have to clean up another mess.” I shut the laptop quickly, pulse hammering. I couldn’t listen anymore. My brain was buzzing with too many thoughts — the lawyer, the prenup, the murder. Had he killed her? The lawyer who wrote the original contract? Was that why I never got a copy — because she was dead? I stumbled toward his filing cabinet, my flashlight trembling as I scanned labels. Projects. Clients. Legal. Legal. I opened it, rifling through folders. Receipts. Tax reports. Nothing labeled Prenup. I yanked open another drawer. More papers. Personal insurance. Stock transfers. Ugh, come on, come on— The sound of heels clicking behind me made me spin. “Michelle?” I froze. Natasha stood in the doorway, arms crossed, eyes blazing. Crap. “How dare you lie to me?!.” Her tone was sharp enough to cut glass. “I know what you’re fucking doing.” Oh shit! I really didn’t need this right now.

Michelle’s pov I swallowed. “I don’t know what you mean.” “Oh, please,” she scoffed, storming into the room. “I heard Eliot saying you’ve been learning about the company. Playing the perfect wife again. So much for your big talk about divorce.” My stomach dropped. “That’s not what’s happening.” She stepped closer, jabbing a finger at me. “You think you can just flirt your way back into his trust? You think I don’t see what you’re doing?” I took a shaky step back. “Natasha, you’ve got it wrong—” “No, you have it wrong!” she snapped. “He’s mine. You’re just using him!” “What?” I blinked. “What are you talking about?” Her expression twisted with jealousy. “You think you can play innocent? I see how he looks at you again.” My patience snapped. “I don’t want him!” I yelled. “You can have him for all I care!” That stunned her into silence. Then, lower, I added, “He’s a murderer, Natasha.” The color drained from her face. “What?” “You heard me,” I said, voice shaking. “He murdered someone. I overheard his call. A missing lawyer wrote our prenup—he did something to her.” Natasha’s mouth opened, then closed. She looked genuinely rattled, but then her expression hardened again. “You’re lying.” “I’m not,” I said. “You think I’d make that up?” She hesitated, looking toward the door, then back at me. That moment of distraction was all I needed. I spotted a small USB drive sitting near the edge of Eliot’s desk. Without thinking, I reached for it and slipped it into my pocket. When I looked back, Natasha’s eyes had narrowed. “You just took something,” she said quietly. I swallowed. “No, I—” Her gaze turned icy. “You really have no idea what you’re messing with, do you?” “What do you mean?” I asked, stepping back. She hesitated, then whispered, “You don’t know who Eliot really answers to.” “What are you talking about?” Before she could reply, the sound of a car engine rolled up the driveway. Both our heads snapped toward the window. Natasha’s eyes went wide. “He’s back.” “Already? Fuck!!” I hissed. “Hide!” she said, rushing toward the lights. I killed the flashlight and shut the laptop just as headlights flashed across the window. My heart was in my throat as Natasha and I both scrambled to shove drawers closed, straighten the papers, anything to make the room look untouched. The sound of the front door opening made me freeze. “Michelle?” Eliot’s voice echoed down the hall. “Are you home?” Natasha grabbed my wrist and yanked me toward the closet. “In here,” she whispered urgently. We slipped inside just as footsteps approached. I pressed a hand over my mouth, trying not to breathe. Through the thin crack in the door, I could see Eliot’s silhouette enter the office. He looked around slowly, his gaze sweeping over the desk, the papers, the floor. Then he frowned, picking up the whiskey glass. “Strange,” he muttered to himself. “I didn’t leave this here.” My pulse was so loud I thought he’d hear it. Natasha’s hand was gripping mine so tightly it hurt. After a few agonizing seconds, his phone rang again. He answered it, his tone calm. “Yes. I’m home now. No, everything’s fine. She doesn’t suspect a thing.” My blood ran cold. He was talking about me. Again. After a few more murmured words, he left the office, shutting the door behind him. We waited another full minute before Natasha finally let out a shaky breath. “Oh my God,” she whispered. “That was too close.” I nodded, barely able to speak. My hands were trembling so badly I could barely stand. When we finally stepped out of the closet, the air felt thinner, colder. I clutched the pocket where the USB sat. I didn’t know what was on it, but whatever it was, it might be the thing that finally brings Eliot down. Natasha glanced at me, her eyes still wide. “You’re insane for doing this,” she muttered. “Maybe,” I said softly, “but it’s the only way to end this.” And as I slipped out of the office that night, every step heavy with adrenaline, one thought pulsed through my mind — Eliot wasn’t just hiding a secret. He was hiding many. And whatever he’d done to that lawyer… I was next if I wasn’t careful.

Michelle’s POV I called Hayden the moment I locked the office door behind me. My hands were still shaking, and the adrenaline hadn’t faded. Natasha’s warning kept looping in my head like a bad echo. “You don’t know who he really answers to.” The words wouldn’t leave me alone. The call barely rang twice before Hayden picked up. “Michelle?” His voice was sharp, like he’d been expecting something bad. “Are you okay?” I leaned back against my bedroom wall, exhaling. “Define okay,” I said, forcing a nervous laugh. “I just broke into my husband’s office, got into a fight with Natasha, and may or may not have stolen something from his desk.” There was silence for a second. Then: “You what?” I winced. “Don’t yell. You’ll make me feel like a teenager sneaking out of the house.” “Michelle, you can’t keep staying there,” Hayden snapped. “I told you it’s not safe! If he’s really connected to a murder—” “I know,” I cut in quickly, not wanting to hear the rest. “But I had to do it. You should’ve heard what I overheard on the call tonight, Hayden. Eliot was talking about the missing lawyer — the same woman who wrote the original prenup. The one I never got a copy of.” He went quiet again. I could practically hear him thinking through the line. “The lawyer who went missing last year?” he finally asked. “Yes,” I said softly. “He mentioned her like… like she wasn’t really gone. Or maybe he knows what happened to her. I don’t know. But I swear, it felt wrong.” “Michelle…” His voice softened now, the edge replaced with worry. “I should’ve never let you stay there.” “Hayden, you didn’t let me,” I said, walking over to the window and peering through the blinds. Eliot’s car was gone — for now. “You just didn’t stop me. And I’m fine, really.” “Fine?” he echoed. “You fought Natasha, stole a USB, and you think the man you’re married to might be a killer. That doesn’t sound fine, Michelle.” I bit my lip and smiled despite the situation. “You know, when you say it like that, it does sound kind of insane.” He groaned softly. “You’re impossible or crazy.” “I prefer resilient,” I teased, trying to lighten the mood. “Besides, if it helps, I kind of wish I were with you instead.” That made him go quiet again, but this time the silence wasn’t tense — it was charged. “Careful,” he said, his voice lower now, rougher. “You say things like that, and I’ll start believing you mean it.” “Maybe I do,” I said before I could stop myself. The line crackled. “Michelle…” I swallowed. “Hayden…” A beat passed, and I felt my heart racing. It was too much. Too soon. I could feel my emotions tangling together — fear, confusion, attraction, exhaustion — all mixing in a way that made me dizzy. I quickly cleared my throat. “Anyway,” I said, forcing a nervous laugh. “You were saying something about me being reckless?” Hayden sighed, clearly realizing I’d changed the subject on purpose. “Right. Reckless.” He paused. “You know… I might have a lead. My friend Ethan — he once dated one of my dad’s old lawyers. I’m not sure if it’s the same woman Eliot mentioned, but it’s worth asking.” I straightened up, hope flickering through my chest. “You think she’d talk to us?” “Maybe,” he said. “She broke up with Ethan years ago, but I can reach out. I’ll call him tonight. If she’s alive, or if she knows something about the prenup… it might explain a lot.” “Good,” I said, pacing slowly. “Let’s visit him tomorrow. Together.” “You sure Eliot won’t get suspicious?” “I’ll make something up,” I said simply. “I’m getting good at lying to him anyway.” He sighed again. “I hate that you have to do this alone.” I smiled softly, trying to push away the ache that rose in my chest. “I’m not alone,” I said. “I have you.” For a second, neither of us said anything. Then, almost reluctantly, I whispered, “Goodnight, Hayden.” “Goodnight, Michelle. Lock your doors please .” “I always do,” I lied. I hung up and threw my phone on the bed. My heart was still beating faster than it should. The warmth in his voice lingered long after the call ended, and I hated how much I liked it. I showered, changed into an oversized T-shirt, and climbed into bed. Sleep didn’t come easily — my thoughts were tangled between what I’d heard on Eliot’s call and the image of Hayden’s half-smile. I tossed, turned, counted imaginary sheep, and cursed my brain for not shutting up. At some point, exhaustion must have won, because the next thing I knew, I was half-asleep when a soft creak broke through the silence. My eyes fluttered open. The room was dark, the only light coming from the faint glow of the city outside my window. Then I saw him. Eliot. He was standing at the foot of my bed. My heart dropped to my stomach. “Eliot?” I whispered, sitting up. “What are you doing here?” He was in his usual expensive black shirt, sleeves rolled up, hair slightly messy. He looked calm — too calm. “It’s my house,” he said quIetly, stepping closer. “And you’re my wife.” Every nerve in my body screamed at the way he said my wife. He sat on the edge of the bed, his eyes roaming over me. “It’s been a while since we’ve… shared a room,” he said, his tone dangerously smooth. I crossed my arms. “And it’s going to stay that way.” He tilted his head. “You sure? Because lately, you’ve been… different.” “Different how?” I asked cautiously. “Bolder,” he said. “Distant, but bold. It’s almost like you’re trying to make me chase you again.” I scoffed. “You’re delusional.” He smirked. “Am I?” He reached out, brushing his fingers against my arm. “You forget, I know you, Michelle. Every little thing. Every sigh. Every lie.” I slapped his hand away and stood up. “Don’t touch me.” His expression hardened. “You’re still my wife.” “And you’re still a fucking liar,” I shot back. That hit him. His jaw tightened. “Careful, Michelle. You’re starting to sound like you know something you shouldn’t.” I met his gaze, unflinching even though my pulse was hammering. “Maybe I do.” He took a step closer, his voice low. “What did you hear?” “Nothing,” I lied quickly. “And even if I did, you wouldn’t admit it.” He smiled faintly, but there was no warmth in it. “You really should be careful, darling. People who dig too deep tend to get buried in their own mess.” I clenched my fists. “Are you threatening me now?” He shrugged. “I’m reminding you of your place.” That was it. Something in me snapped. “My place?” I repeated, voice trembling with anger. “You lost the right to say that the moment you decided to treat me like a stranger in my own marriage.” Eliot’s face darkened. “You don’t talk to me like that.” “Oh, I will,” I said, stepping up to him. “Because I’m not scared of you anymore, Eliot. You might manipulate everyone else, but not me. Not again.” He stared at me for a long moment, his breathing heavy. Then, surprisingly, he laughed softly. “You’ve changed.” “I had to,” I said coldly. “You forced me to.” For a second, I thought he might lunge at me. Instead, he leaned close, his voice barely above a whisper. “You can keep pretending you hate me, Michelle. But deep down, you’re still mine.” “Get out,” I hissed. He raised a brow. “Excuse me?” “You heard me. Get the fuck out of my room.” Eliot’s smirk faded. “You don’t order me around in my house.” “Then I’ll start packing,” I said. “Because I’m not sleeping here if you stay.” Something in my tone must’ve told him I meant it, because he stared at me for a long moment — then turned sharply and walked out, slamming the door behind him. The sound echoed through the walls, and I stood there, shaking, staring at the door like it might burst open again any second. After a long minute, I finally exhaled. I locked the door, then leaned against it, feeling my heartbeat gradually slow down. Only then did it hit me — the fear, the fury, the disgust, all at once. He could’ve hurt me. If I hadn’t pushed him away, if I hadn’t stood my ground… I rubbed my arms, trying to shake the chill crawling down my spine. As I turned off the light and crawled back into bed, I stared at the ceiling, the weight of everything pressing down on me. I had to get out. But first, I needed answers. About the prenup. About the lawyer. About him. And about whoever Eliot really answered to. Because the way Natasha had said it… It didn’t sound like a figure of speech. It sounded like a warning. Somewhere outside, a car door slammed. I froze, listening. Footsteps. Then silence. I swallowed hard, telling myself it was just Eliot leaving again. Or a neighbor. Or maybe the wind. I turned toward the window — but there was nothing. Just the soft glow of the streetlights against the curtains. “Paranoia,” I whispered to myself. “It’s just paranoia.” But deep down, I wasn’t so sure anymore.

Michelle Pov I did my best to avoid Eliot like the plague for the next two days. It wasn’t easy, considering we still lived under the same roof. Every morning, I’d time my movements carefully — wait until he was in the shower before heading downstairs, linger in the car pretending to check emails until I saw him drive off, and take my meals in my room under the excuse of “work stress.” It was pathetic, really. But it was working. Or at least, I thought it was. The real problem wasn’t Eliot. It was Natasha. She was everywhere. If I went to the kitchen, she was “just cleaning.” If I were working in the living room, she was “organizing paperwork.” And whenever Eliot wasn’t home, she’d suddenly get chatty, dropping thinly veiled hints that she didn’t believe my “divorce” talk. It was like living under surveillance. That morning, she followed me right up until I reached the door. “Going somewhere, Michelle?” she asked, her tone dripping with fake politeness. I forced a calm smile, hand on the doorknob. “Yes. I have an appointment.” Her eyes narrowed slightly. “With who?” “Does it matter?” She tilted her head. “You seem to be leaving the house a lot lately. My darling. Eliot was asking about it.” “Then tell him I’m interviewing lawyers,” I said smoothly. “Unless you’d like me to forward my schedule to both of you?” She glared at me, but I didn’t wait for her response. I opened the door and stepped out into the cool air, my heart pounding. God, she was exhausting. Hayden’s car was already parked at the curb, and just seeing him waiting there made me relax a little. He leaned out the window, smirking. “You look like you just escaped prison.” “Pretty close,” I muttered as I climbed in. “You have no idea how suspicious she’s gotten. Natasha watches me like she’s waiting for me to slip.” “Maybe she is,” he said, pulling away from the house. “Maybe Eliot told her to.” “That’s exactly what I’m afraid of.” He glanced at me. “You sure you’re okay?” I nodded, even though I wasn’t. “I’ll survive. What about your friend? You said he agreed to meet us?” “Yeah,” Hayden said. “His name’s Marcus. He’s—uh—kind of a big deal. Billionaire tech investor, old family money, lots of charm. The kind of guy who gets what he wants.” I raised a brow. “Sounds dangerous already.” He laughed. “He’s harmless. Mostly. Just… don’t be surprised if he flirts a little. He does that with everyone.” “Oh great,” I said dryly. “Just what I need — another arrogant man who thinks he’s irresistible.” Hayden smirked. “At least this one won’t try to kill you.” “Comforting,” I said with a sigh. The drive to Marcus’s estate took about forty minutes, and the further we went, the bigger the houses got. By the time we pulled into his gated driveway, I was convinced his property alone could fit Eliot’s mansion twice over. The house itself wasn’t just big — it was ridiculous. Three floors of glass and steel, fountains on either side of the entrance, and a view of the ocean so perfect it looked fake. “Wow,” I breathed. “Is this a house or a movie set?” Hayden grinned. “Both, probably.” We parked near the entrance, and the massive front doors swung open before we even reached them. Marcus stood there, looking all tall, lean, maybe late thirties. His dark hair was styled perfectly, and his smile was the kind that made you feel like you were the only person in the world. “Hayden!” he said warmly, clapping him on the shoulder before turning his attention to me. “And you must be Michelle.” I smiled politely. “That’s right. Thank you for seeing us on such short notice.” “Are you kidding? I should be thanking you for brightening up my day,” Marcus said, his eyes sweeping over me in a way that made my skin prickle. “Hayden told me you were beautiful, but he undersold it.” Hayden groaned. “Marcus—” “What? I’m just being honest,” Marcus said, his tone playful. “Come on in.” The interior was somehow even more extravagant — modern art, marble floors, a spiral staircase that probably cost more than my entire wardrobe. He led us into a lounge area with floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking the water. “Can I get you both anything? Coffee? Wine? I make a mean espresso.” “Coffee’s fine,” I said quickly, ignoring the way he was still looking at me. Hayden shot me a small smile like he was silently saying told you so. When Marcus returned with the drinks, he set mine down carefully and then leaned back, studying me again. “So, Michelle. You’re the one married to Eliot Winters?” “Yes,” I said. “Unfortunately.” He chuckled. “You say that like you regret it.” “I do.” Hayden cleared his throat. “Marcus, we’re here for information, remember?” Marcus smirked. “Right, right. The lawyer.” He set down his cup and leaned forward. “My father had a lawyer years ago named Vivian Hart. Brilliant woman. Handled most of his contracts before she suddenly disappeared. Rumor was, she got in trouble with the wrong client. Sound familiar?” My heart skipped. “Eliot mentioned a lawyer who went missing… that might be her.” Marcus nodded slowly. “Could be. Vivian handled a lot of high-profile prenups, including a few for Eliot’s company back when he was expanding his firm.” Hayden looked at me. “That fits the timeline.” Marcus glanced between us. “So, what’s this about, exactly? Eliot is trying to hide something in the prenup?” I hesitated, but Hayden gave me a small nod — go on. “There’s something wrong with the one I signed,” I admitted. “It’s missing, and Eliot’s been acting strange. We think it might be connected to Vivian’s disappearance.” Marcus whistled softly. “That’s heavy stuff, Michelle.” He leaned closer, lowering his voice. “You sure you can trust Hayden with this?” I frowned. “Why wouldn’t I?” “Because he’s been my friend for years,” Marcus said smoothly, “and I’ve never seen him look at anyone the way he looks at you.” I blinked, caught completely off guard.

Michelle Pov I blinked, caught completely off guard. Hayden groaned. “Marcus—” Marcus laughed. “Relax, man. I’m just saying it’s obvious. And I get it.” He turned back to me, smiling. “You’re… magnetic. It’s distracting.” My cheeks heated. “Uh… thank you?” He chuckled. “Sorry. I don’t mean to make you uncomfortable.” “You are,” Hayden muttered under his breath. Marcus only grinned wider. “Good. That means I’m doing it right.” I rolled my eyes, trying to hide the awkward twist in my stomach. “So, about Vivian—” “Oh, right,” Marcus said, reluctantly turning serious again. “I might still have some of her old files. My father kept duplicates of everything. I’ll have my assistant pull them up.” “That would be amazing,” I said quickly, eager to shift the focus back to business. As he stood and made a call, Hayden leaned closer to me. “See? I told you he flirts with everyone.” “Yeah,” I muttered. “But somehow, I think it’s just me today.” Hayden smirked. “You jealous? I glared at him. “Of what, exactly?” “Of him liking you,” he said simply. “Because he does.” I looked away, pretending to admire the view. “That’s ridiculous.” Hayden chuckled softly. “Sure.” Before I could respond, Marcus returned. “Good news. My assistant’s checking the archives. In the meantime…” He handed me another coffee and leaned casually against the back of the couch. “Why don’t you tell me a bit about yourself, Michelle? I like to know the people I’m helping.” I hesitated. “There’s not much to tell.” “Oh, come on,” he said, smiling. “Beautiful, brave woman digging into her husband’s secrets — there’s definitely a story there.” “I’m just trying to survive,” I said honestly. His expression softened. “Then let me help.” I blinked. “You already are.” “I mean more than this.” His gaze locked with mine, intense now. “You don’t deserve whatever that man’s put you through. If you ever need anything — protection, resources, a place to stay — you come to me.” I opened my mouth, but nothing came out. Hayden’s voice cut through the silence, sharp and irritated. “Marcus, tone it down.” Marcus raised an eyebrow. “I’m offering support.” “You’re hitting on a married woman.” “She just said she regrets it,” Marcus countered easily. “And besides, it’s not like you aren’t interested.” The air in the room went thick. “Marcus,” Hayden said through clenched teeth, “you’re out of line.” Marcus smirked. “Maybe. But I’m not wrong.” I stood abruptly. “Okay, that’s enough. We didn’t come here to argue over who’s interested in me. We came here for answers.” Marcus immediately looked apologetic. “You’re right. I’m sorry, Michelle. I crossed a line.” Hayden sighed and rubbed his forehead. “You think before you talk, man.” “Not my strongest trait,” Marcus admitted, half-grinning. “But I do mean it — if you need help, you can count on me. No strings attached.” “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, unsure what else to say. We spent another half hour reviewing old files his assistant found. Most were harmless — business contracts, land deals, correspondence logs. But one folder was encrypted and labeled only “Client: E.W.” Eliot Winters. Marcus frowned. “That one’s locked. I can try to get access, but it might take a day or two.” “Please,” I said immediately. “It could be important.” He nodded. “Consider it done.” When it was finally time to leave, Marcus walked us out to the car. “It was a pleasure, Michelle,” he said, holding my hand a little too long. “I hope I’ll see you again soon.” I forced a smile. “Thanks, Marcus. For everything.” “Anytime,” he said, his gaze lingering as Hayden opened the passenger door for me. The moment we were inside and driving down the road, Hayden let out a low whistle. “He’s definitely into you.” “Please don’t start,” I muttered, staring out the window. “I’m just saying, he doesn’t act that way with anyone else.” “Hayden, I don’t have time for that right now.” He glanced at me. “You’re blushing.” “I’m annoyed,” I corrected. “He was making things awkward. And so are you.” He laughed softly. “Alright, alright.” Silence filled the car for a while — but it wasn’t uncomfortable. My thoughts were spinning too fast to feel anything else. Marcus had mentioned an encrypted file. If it really was about Eliot, that could be the key to everything — the prenup, the missing lawyer, maybe even proof of what he’d done. But as much as that excited me, I couldn’t stop thinking about the way Marcus had looked at me. Or the way Hayden had glared at him. For the first time in a long time, I didn’t know what to do. Between Eliot’s secrets, Natasha’s spying, and two men who clearly had feelings for me — I wasn’t sure who I could trust anymore. And deep down, a part of me wondered if I was already in way too deep.

Michelle’s POV I should’ve known from the moment Marcus walked in that this was going to get complicated. The man oozed the kind of charm that money couldn’t buy — the kind that came from knowing everyone wanted something from him. His black shirt fit too perfectly, and his watch alone probably cost more than my car. But it was his eyes — calculating, sharp, and just a little too interested — that told me I needed to tread carefully. Hayden and I sat across from him in his luxury penthouse, the city skyline stretching behind him like a painting. Marcus leaned back on the couch, sipping his whiskey like this was a casual reunion instead of a mission to find answers. “So,” Marcus said, his tone lazy but his gaze flicking between Hayden and me. “You show up after all these years, and you bring this beautiful woman with you. I’m guessing this isn’t just a social call.” Hayden exhaled slowly. “We need to ask about Vivian.” The air changed instantly. Marcus’s expression hardened. The name alone seemed to crack through the charming façade. “Vivian?” Marcus repeated, setting his glass down. “You mean my ex? You’ve got to be kidding me.” Hayden leaned forward. “You said once your father knew her. She used to work with mine’s legal team, right?” Marcus smirked, but his eyes darkened. “Yeah, she did. Until she vanished. Haven’t heard that name in years.” I exchanged a look with Hayden. He gave a subtle nod — my cue to speak. “Vivian wrote the original prenup between me and Eliot,” I said carefully. “But something happened to her after that. We think it might be connected to Eliot.” Marcus looked at me with interest now, really looking — his eyes scanning my face as though he was searching for something familiar. “So, you’re the wife,” he said slowly. “The one everyone’s whispering about.” I stiffened. “What’s that supposed to mean?” He smiled faintly. “Just that I’ve heard things, Michelle. You’re braver than most women I’ve met — coming here with him.” He nodded toward Hayden. “Especially since Eliot doesn’t exactly play nice.” I crossed my arms, ignoring the way my stomach flipped. “I didn’t come here for compliments. I came for answers.” He laughed quietly. “I like her,” he said to Hayden. “She’s got bite.” Hayden’s jaw tensed. “Marcus—” “Relax,” Marcus cut in smoothly, still looking at me. “You know, Vivian was brilliant. She was young, idealistic — thought she could fix the world through contracts. But she made mistakes. The kind that powerful men don’t forgive.” “What kind of mistakes?” I pressed. Marcus hesitated, glancing at Hayden. “Why are you even asking about her? You think Eliot had something to do with her disappearance?” “We don’t think,” Hayden said flatly. “We know he’s hiding something. Michelle found evidence in his office.” Marcus raised an eyebrow, impressed. “You searched his office? Damn, sweetheart. You’ve got guts.” I ignored the endearment, even though it made Hayden stiffen beside me. “So, tell us,” I said, leaning forward. “What was the mistake?” He swirled his glass for a moment before smirking. “I don’t think I should talk about Vivian. Not tonight.” Hayden’s voice dropped, warning in his tone. “Marcus.” Marcus held up a hand. “Hey, I’m not trying to be difficult. But you’re asking me to dig up ghosts, Hayden. And I don’t do that for free.” I frowned. “What do you want?” Marcus’s lips curved into a slow smile — the kind that said he’d been waiting for me to ask. “Dinner.” “Dinner?” I echoed. “With you,” he clarified, eyes locking on mine. “Just you, no bodyguard, no husband, no ex. You have dinner with me, and I’ll tell you exactly what Vivian’s mistake was.” Hayden immediately stood up. “You’re out of your damn mind.” Marcus just chuckled. “You always were too serious, Hayden. I’m not asking her to marry me. Just a dinner. It’s business — well, mostly.” His eyes lingered on me, slow and deliberate. I could feel Hayden’s anger radiating beside me. “She’s not doing that,” he snapped. “Hayden,” I said quietly, trying to calm him. He turned to me, eyes blazing. “You’re not actually considering this, are you?” I swallowed. “We need information. If Marcus knows something about Vivian and the prenup—” “He’s manipulating you,” Hayden interrupted. “Maybe,” I admitted. “But we’ve got nothing else right now.” Marcus leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “Listen, I get it. You don’t trust me. But Vivian made a legal error — a serious one — and it’s connected to Eliot’s fortune. If you want to know what that is, I’ll tell you… after dinner. Tomorrow night.” Hayden glared. “Why not just tell us now?” Marcus shrugged. “Because some things are better discussed in private.” His gaze flicked to me again. “Preferably over candlelight.” I rolled my eyes. “You’re unbelievable.” He grinned. “I try.” Hayden looked like he wanted to punch him, and honestly, I couldn’t blame him. But something in Marcus’s tone told me he really did know something. “Michelle,” Hayden said under his breath, “this isn’t safe.” “I’ll be fine,” I said quietly. “I can handle him.” Marcus smirked. “See? She believes in herself. That’s more than I can say for you, Hayden.” Hayden’s fists clenched. “You’re crossing a line.” “And you’re overreacting,” Marcus shot back. “You came to me for help, remember? I didn’t beg to be involved.” I sighed, rubbing my temples. “Okay, enough. Marcus, if I agree to dinner, you’ll talk about Vivian?” He smiled triumphantly. “Absolutely.” “Tomorrow night?” “Eight o’clock. I’ll send a car.” I hesitated, then nodded. “Fine.” Hayden exhaled sharply. “Michelle—” “I said fine,” I repeated firmly. “If this gets us closer to the truth, then it’s worth it.” Marcus stood, extending his hand to me. “Then it’s a date.” I ignored the gesture and stood on my own. “It’s an interrogation, not a date.” He chuckled. “Whatever you say, sweetheart.” As we left the penthouse, Hayden was silent. I could practically feel his frustration vibrating in the air. When we got to the car, he finally spoke. “You can’t go.” I buckled my seatbelt. “I already said I would.” “He’s not safe, Michelle.” I shot him a look. “And Eliot is? At least Marcus doesn’t have blood on his hands.” Hayden gripped the steering wheel tighter. “You don’t understand the kind of man Marcus is. He’s a player — rich, manipulative, and always looking for leverage. You think he’s doing this out of kindness?” “No,” I admitted. “But I can use him, too. If he wants to flirt, fine. If it gets us information, I’ll play along.” Hayden turned to look at me, his jaw tense. “You’re really willing to risk that?” I met his eyes. “I’ve risked worse.” For a moment, he said nothing. Then, in a quieter voice, he said, “I don’t like the way he looked at you.” I blinked. “Are you jealous?” His lips twitched. “Maybe. You can’t blame me, though. You’re beautiful, Michelle.” I felt my face heat. “Stop.” He grinned. “I’m serious. I don’t think I’ve ever met someone who drives me this crazy.” “Then you should’ve stayed away,” I said lightly, trying to mask how his words made my heart stutter. He sighed, shaking his head. “You’re impossible.” “And you’re overprotective,” I countered. We both laughed softly, the tension easing for a moment — but only for a moment. Because deep down, I knew tomorrow’s dinner wouldn’t just be about information. Marcus was dangerous in a different way — charming, powerful, and unpredictable. And if I wasn’t careful, I might end up playing a game I couldn’t win. That night, back in my room, I couldn’t stop thinking about it. Marcus’s smug smile, Hayden’s jealousy, the way both men seemed to orbit my life now — one trying to control it, the other trying to protect it. And me? I was somewhere in the middle, trying not to fall apart. I curled up on my bed, staring at the ceiling. Tomorrow might bring answers about the prenup, maybe even about Vivian’s disappearance. But it would also bring trouble. Because men like Marcus didn’t give without taking something in return. And I had a feeling I was about to find out just how much he wanted.

Michelle’s POV It was barely noon when my phone started buzzing across the kitchen counter. I glanced at the screen — an unfamiliar number. “Hello?” I answered cautiously. “Well, good morning, beautiful.” My spine stiffened immediately. That voice — confident, low, smooth as velvet — could only belong to one person. “Marcus?” I breathed. “How did you get my number?” He chuckled softly on the other end, like he found my shock adorable. “Oh, come on, sweetheart. I’m a billionaire. I could find the President’s number if I wanted to.” I rolled my eyes even though he couldn’t see me. “That’s creepy, Marcus.” “Creepy?” he repeated, feigning offense. “I’d call it resourceful.” “What do you want?” I asked flatly. “You sound tense. Don’t tell me you’re still thinking about our little deal?” My lips pressed together. “You mean your blackmail deal? The one where you said you’d only tell me about Vivian if I had dinner with you?” “Blackmail is such an ugly word,” he said smoothly. “Let’s call it a… mutually beneficial arrangement.” “Mutually beneficial my ass,” I muttered. “You just want to flirt.” He laughed, deep and rich. “Can you blame me?” Before I could respond, another voice cut in from the background — a woman’s. “Marcus, who are you talking to?” My stomach dropped. That voice. I’d recognize it anywhere. “Wait,” I said, my pulse picking up. “Was that… Ivonne?” There was a pause, then Marcus sighed. “You’re sharp, I’ll give you that. Yes, I’m at Ivonne’s place. She’s… an old friend.” “You’re at Ivonne’s house?” I asked incredulously. “As in Hayden’s ex?” “She’s not my ex,” Marcus corrected lazily. “And she’s not his, either. From what I gather, they were never officially together.” “Oh my God,” I muttered. “This just keeps getting worse.” “Relax,” he said teasingly. “She called me this morning. We were discussing some mutual business interests — and then I may have mentioned you.” I pinched the bridge of my nose. “Why would you mention me?” “Because,” he said simply, “you fascinate me.” I was about to tell him off when another voice joined the line — clear, feminine, and unmistakably irritated. “Michelle?” “Ivonne?” I said, dumbfounded. “Why are you with him?” “I could ask you the same thing,” she said dryly. “He just told me you came to him asking about Vivian.” I bit back a groan. “Oh, great. So now he’s sharing my business too.” “Don’t be mad,” Marcus said lightly. “I thought it was interesting that both of you are caught up in this prenup mess. Seems like fate.” “Fate?” I repeated, scoffing. “This isn’t a romance movie, Marcus. It’s my life.” “Exactly,” he said, amused. “Which makes it so much more exciting.” Ivonne sighed on the other end. “Marcus, please stop toying with her.” “Who said I’m toying?” he countered. “I’m being honest. Michelle’s the only woman who’s ever made me consider telling the truth about something.” I rolled my eyes. “And I’m supposed to believe that?” “You don’t have to,” he said smoothly. “But I do have more information. Something Vivian told me before she disappeared.” My heartbeat quickened. “What kind of information?” Marcus hesitated, which only made me more anxious. “She mentioned something about a second contract,” he said finally. “A backup version of the prenup — one that Eliot never wanted anyone to see.” I froze. “A second contract?” “That’s what she said,” he replied. “She was scared — said Eliot found out about it. And not long after that… she was gone.” “Gone?” Ivonne repeated sharply. “You mean killed?” “I never said that,” Marcus replied carefully. “But people don’t just disappear without a trace.” My mind was spinning. Vivian made a backup prenup? That could change everything. That could be proof. “Do you still have it?” I asked quickly. Marcus chuckled. “If I did, sweetheart, I wouldn’t be sitting here talking to you. But…” I could practically hear the smirk in his voice. “But?” “But I know someone who might.” “Marcus,” Ivonne cut in sharply. “If you have information, just say it. Stop playing games.” “Games?” he echoed innocently. “I’m not playing. I’m just… negotiating.” I groaned. “What do you want this time?” “The same thing I asked for before,” he said. “Dinner. With you. No interruptions this time.” Before I could respond, my phone buzzed again — another incoming call. Hayden. Of course.

Michelles pov I switched to conference mode and added him to the line. “Michelle?” his voice came through immediately, low and serious. “Why didn’t you answer earlier? I’ve been calling you.” “I was on the phone,” I said quickly. “With Marcus. And Ivonne.” There was a beat of silence. Then Hayden’s voice turned sharp. “You’re what?” Marcus chuckled softly. “Hello to you too, Hayden. Still as polite as ever.” “What the hell are you doing with Ivonne?” Hayden demanded. “She invited me over,” Marcus replied smoothly. “We’re having a lovely chat. Don’t worry, she’s perfectly safe.” Hayden swore under his breath. “If you touch her—” “Relax,” Marcus interrupted. “She’s not my type.” Then he paused. “Michelle, on the other hand…” “Marcus,” I warned, heat rising to my face. Hayden’s tone dropped, dangerous now. “You stay away from her.” “Or what?” Marcus asked, amused. “You’ll come over and throw another one of your famous punches?” “Marcus,” Ivonne cut in, clearly exasperated. “Stop provoking him.” “Fine, fine,” Marcus sighed. “I’ll behave.” Hayden took a deep breath, his tone clipped. “You said you had more information about Vivian.” “I might,” Marcus said casually. “Then tell us,” Hayden snapped. “Not over the phone,” Marcus said. “This is sensitive information.” “Then we’ll meet,” Hayden said. Marcus hesitated. “I’ll meet Michelle. Alone.” Hayden immediately cursed. “Not happening.” “Hayden,” I said quietly, “if it gets us the information—” “No,” he cut in sharply. “You don’t know what he’s capable of.” “She’ll be perfectly safe,” Marcus said lightly. “I’m a gentleman.” “You’re a predator,” Hayden shot back. I sighed, rubbing my forehead. “Both of you, stop it. This isn’t helping.” Ivonne’s voice came through, calm but firm. “Hayden, listen. We need this. If Marcus knows anything about a second prenup, it could prove everything Michelle’s been saying.” “I know,” Hayden muttered. “But that doesn’t mean she has to be alone with him.” “She won’t be alone,” Ivonne said. “I’ll be there too.” Marcus laughed softly. “What, like a chaperone? How adorable.” “I’m serious,” Ivonne said sharply. “If you want to talk, it’ll be with both of us present.” Marcus hummed thoughtfully. “You drive a hard bargain, Ivonne. But fine — I’ll allow it.” “Allow it?” I repeated, incredulous. “You’re not in charge here.” “True,” he said with a grin in his voice. “But I do hold the answers. Which gives me some leverage, don’t you think?” Hayden growled under his breath. “You’re enjoying this way too much.” “Of course I am,” Marcus said cheerfully. “You should see the way Michelle’s voice gets all soft when she’s curious. It’s adorable.” I groaned. “Marcus, I swear—” “What?” he teased. “You’ll punish me?” “Marcus!” Ivonne snapped. He laughed. “Fine, fine. I’ll stop. Look, I’ll send the address for tomorrow night. Seven o’clock. And if you’re all lucky, maybe I’ll tell you what Vivian’s ‘mistake’ really was.” Hayden’s tone was ice. “You so much as touch her, and I swear—” “I know, I know,” Marcus said lazily. “You’ll kill me. You’ve said that before. But you won’t, Hayden. Because you need me.” There was silence for a moment. Then, with a low click, Marcus hung up. I exhaled, realizing I’d been holding my breath. “Well, that went… great,” I muttered. Hayden groaned. “He’s a snake.” “Maybe,” Ivonne said quietly. “But snakes sometimes guard the secrets we need.” Hayden sighed. “Ivonne—” “She’s right,” I interrupted. “We can’t ignore this. If Marcus knows something, we have to hear him out.” Hayden was quiet for a long moment. “I don’t like it, Michelle.” “I know,” I said softly. “But you don’t have to. Just trust me.” He hesitated, then said, “I always do.” That small confession hit me harder than I expected. My chest tightened, my voice softer. “Then let me do this.” Ivonne cleared her throat. “Alright, you two. Save the flirting for later. We’ve got work to do.” Hayden let out a dry laugh. “You always know how to ruin a moment.” “I try,” she said. “But seriously, Michelle — be careful tomorrow. Marcus is clever, and he knows exactly how to get under people’s skin.” “Trust me,” I said. “I’ve already noticed.” Hayden sighed again. “I’ll follow you there.” “Hayden—” “Don’t argue. I’ll stay outside. You won’t even see me.” I smiled faintly. “Fine. But if you break into the restaurant and start a scene, I’m pretending I don’t know you.” He laughed softly. “No promises.” When the call finally ended, I sat there staring at my phone, heart still pounding. Marcus had Vivian’s secrets. Hayden had jealousy. Ivonne had logic. And me? I was right in the middle of it — the girl everyone wanted something from, but who wasn’t sure who to trust anymore. Still, I knew one thing for sure. Tomorrow’s “meeting” wasn’t just about the prenup. It was about control — who had it, who was losing it, and who I’d have to outsmart to survive this game. And something told me Marcus wasn’t the only one who’d be playing.

Michelle’s POV I told myself I wouldn’t be nervous. That I was going there for information and not a date. But the second I stepped into Marcus Hale’s other house, this one was a penthouse, my confidence began to unravel. The man had taste. The kind of taste that screamed money. Floor-to-ceiling windows stretched across the living room, showing off a skyline that looked painted by a god. Everything glowed glass, gold, and expensive art that probably cost more than my entire wardrobe. And there he was. Marcus. He was sitting casually on the couch, a drink in hand, looking completely at ease in his dark navy shirt that was unbuttoned just enough to be infuriating. When he saw me, he smiled in a slow, confident, the kind of smile that made women forget what they came for. “Michelle,” he said, rising to his feet. “You actually came.” “Don’t sound so surprised,” I said, walking in, pretending like my heart wasn’t doing somersaults. “You did say you had information.” He grinned, eyes sweeping over me in a way that made my skin feel too tight. “I did. But I also said dinner. You look stunning, by the way.” I looked down at my outfit — a simple white blouse and dark jeans. “This is just something I threw on.” He chuckled, stepping closer. “Then maybe you should throw things on more often.” I rolled my eyes. “You’re impossible.” “Maybe,” he said. “But you like that, don’t you?” “Not even a little,” I said too quickly. His grin widened, and he gestured toward the dining table, which looked like it came out of a five-star restaurant — candles, wine glasses, and perfectly plated dishes. “Come on,” he said. “Let’s eat before the food gets cold.” I sighed but took a seat. “You really went all out for this, didn’t you?” “Of course,” he said, sitting across from me. “You’re not the kind of woman a man brings to a cheap dinner.” I ignored that and focused on the plate in front of me. “So,” I said, cutting a piece of steak, “you said you had more to tell me about Vivian.” He poured me a glass of wine, smiling like he enjoyed my attempt to stay serious. “Straight to business. You really don’t know how to relax, do you?” “I’ll relax when Eliot is behind bars,” I said flatly. His eyes gleamed with interest. “You really hate him that much?” “I don’t hate him,” I said softly. “I just… want the truth.” “Truth,” he echoed, swirling his drink. “That’s dangerous stuff.” “Not as dangerous as staying married to a murderer.” He chuckled. “Touché.” For a few minutes, we ate in silence — or at least, I tried to. Marcus kept watching me like I was another course on the menu. Finally, I put my fork down. “Marcus,” I said, leaning forward, “if you don’t start talking about Vivian soon, I’m leaving.” He smiled lazily. “You really don’t know how to enjoy a night out, do you?” “This isn’t a night out,” I said sharply. “You promised to tell me what she told you.” “Patience,” he murmured. “Beautiful things take time.” I groaned. “You’re unbelievable.” He leaned back, still smirking. “Alright, alright. Vivian. You really want to know?” “Yes!” He studied me for a long moment, then said softly, “She was scared, Michelle. The last time I saw her, she said Eliot had discovered her mistake — something in the prenup. Something that could ruin him.” My heartbeat quickened. “What mistake?” He tilted his head. “That’s the tricky part. She didn’t tell me the details. She said she was coming to see me the next day to explain everything… but she never showed up.” “She disappeared.” “Exactly.” I exhaled slowly. “Do you think Eliot—” “—had something to do with it?” He shrugged. “That’s what I’ve always wondered. And now that you’re back in the picture, well… maybe it’s time the truth came out.” I frowned. “Then why the games, Marcus? Why all this flirting and nonsense? Just give me what you know.” He smiled faintly, eyes glinting in the candlelight. “Because I like watching you fight me for it.” I blinked. “Excuse me?” He leaned forward, voice dropping low. “You’re fiery, Michelle. Most people get nervous around me — but you? You look me straight in the eye and call me out. I find that intoxicating.” I swallowed hard. “This isn’t about flirting.” “Everything’s about chemistry,” he said softly. “Even this.” I stood abruptly. “I think we’re done here.” “Sit down,” he said gently but firmly. I glared at him, but something about the calm authority in his tone made me pause. “Please,” he added. I hesitated, then sat again, keeping my eyes on him. “You really think charm is going to make me forget why I came here?” He smiled faintly. “No. But maybe it’ll make you stay long enough to hear what I really have to say.” I folded my arms. “Then talk.” He leaned forward slightly, the air between us shifting. “Vivian wasn’t the only one Eliot threatened. There were others — people inside the company. I think he’s been using that prenup to keep them silent. But I need proof before I accuse him.” “And you think I can get it?” I asked. “I think you already have,” he said. “You just don’t realize it yet.” “What are you talking about?”

Michelle Pov He smiled. “You’ve been in his house. You’ve seen his patterns. You’re the closest one to him right now. If anyone can find what Vivian hid, it’s you.” I frowned, uneasy. “That’s not an answer, Marcus. That’s manipulation.” “Maybe,” he said, his tone almost teasing. “But manipulation works best when it’s true.” I shook my head, frustrated. “You really do think you can talk your way through anything, don’t you?” He chuckled softly. “Usually, I can.” I stared at him — that confident grin, the calm arrogance, the slight danger behind his eyes. He was impossible to read, and that made him dangerous. But then he stood, walked around the table, and stopped beside me. My breath caught as I looked up at him. “You don’t have to be afraid of me,” he murmured. “I’m not,” I said quickly. He smiled faintly. “Then why are you shaking?” I glanced down — damn him, he was right. My hand trembled slightly against the table. He reached out and gently brushed his fingers against mine. “See? You feel it too.” “Marcus—” “I’m not Eliot,” he whispered, stepping closer. “I’m not going to hurt you.” “I know,” I said softly. “But that doesn’t mean I trust you.” “Fair enough,” he said, smiling again. “But trust isn’t necessary for attraction.” He was close now — too close. His cologne filled the space between us, warm and faintly spicy, and my heartbeat was out of control. His gaze flicked to my lips. “Tell me to stop,” he said quietly. I froze. My voice barely worked. “Marcus…” “Tell me,” he murmured, leaning in, his breath ghosting over my skin. For one dizzy second, I didn’t. For one dizzy second, I wanted to know what would happen if I didn’t. Then I came to my senses. “No,” I said sharply, pushing his chest. “Stop.” He blinked, genuinely surprised, before stepping back. I stood quickly, putting distance between us. “This was a mistake.” “Michelle—” “Don’t,” I said firmly. “Don’t try to twist this. You’re helping me because you want something — fine. But whatever this is?” I gestured between us. “It’s not happening.” He stared at me for a long moment, then smiled — slow and amused, but with a glimmer of respect in his eyes. “You’re stronger than I thought,” he said softly. “Good,” I said, grabbing my bag. “Then maybe you’ll start taking me seriously.” He sighed, running a hand through his hair. “You really have no idea how irresistible you are when you’re angry.” I rolled my eyes. “Goodbye, Marcus.” “Michelle.” I paused at the door, turning back. “Be careful,” he said quietly. “You’re getting closer to something dangerous. Vivian was, too.” I hesitated. “You mean Eliot.” He didn’t answer — just gave a small, knowing smile. “Let’s just say… the man you think you know isn’t the only one playing this game.” A chill went through me. “What does that mean?” He only smirked. “You’ll find out soon enough.” I exhaled shakily and left before he could say another word. By the time I got to my car, my hands were still trembling — partly from anger, partly from something else I didn’t want to name. Marcus Hale was dangerous. Not just because of what he knew… but because of how easily he got under my skin. And for the first time, I wasn’t entirely sure which danger scared me more. I couldn’t stop replaying the evening with Marcus as I drove home. The city lights blurred past the windshield, but my mind was somewhere else entirely — mostly stuck between irritation and confusion. Marcus had almost kissed me. Almost. The memory made me groan out loud. “God, what were you thinking, Michelle?” He had that kind of charm that was dangerous — practiced, slow, and dripping with confidence. The type that could make any woman feel like she was the only one in the room. But I knew better. Or at least, I should’ve known better. I pressed my fingers to my lips, feeling the faint warmth still there. No, I hadn’t let it happen — I stopped him before he could. But still, I shouldn’t have let it get that close. And yet, his words stuck with me. “Vivian hid something. Something your dear husband didn’t want anyone to find.” What the hell did that mean? What could Vivian have hidden that Eliot wanted buried so badly he’d possibly kill for it? I pulled into the driveway, parked, and sighed deeply. The mansion was dark except for the warm glow in the living room. Eliot was still awake. Perfect. I took a deep breath, fixed my hair in the mirror, and reminded myself to act calm. If he suspected I’d been digging again, he’d never let me out of his sight. As soon as I walked in, Eliot was there — lounging on the couch, his laptop open, a glass of whiskey in hand. He looked up the second I stepped inside. “You’re home late,” he said, voice low and smooth. Too smooth. “Where the fuck have you been? And… dressed like that.”

Michelle Pov I glanced down at myself, it was a fitted black dress and heels. Okay, fair point. “I had a meeting,” I said quickly, closing the door behind me. “Meeting,” he repeated, setting his glass down and leaning forward. “With who?” I forced a small laugh. “You don’t interrogate me when I meet with clients, do you?” “Clients don’t usually make you smile like that,” he said, his eyes narrowing. I froze for a second. Smile like that? Was it that obvious? “I didn’t realize I wasn’t allowed to smile,” I shot back. “You’re allowed to do a lot of things, Michelle,” he said, standing up. “But lying to me isn’t one of them.” “Wow,” I said, crossing my arms. “That’s rich coming from you.” He tilted his head slightly, a small smirk forming. “Careful.” “I’m serious, Eliot,” I snapped, feeling my pulse spike. “You don’t get to question where I go or who I see anymore. We’re separated.” His expression shifted , the amusement was gone, replaced by something darker. “Separated or not, you’re still my wife,” he said. “And you live under my roof.” “For now,” I said through clenched teeth. “And remember that you’re going to respect me while I’m here.” He stared at me for a moment, then exhaled sharply and turned away, running a hand through his hair. For a second, I thought I saw something flash in his eyes , guilt, maybe? Or anger. I couldn’t tell anymore. Finally, he muttered, “You think I don’t know what you’re doing?” That stopped me cold. “What?” “You’ve been digging,” he said, glancing at me over his shoulder. “Asking questions. Sneaking around. You think I don’t notice?” My stomach dropped. “Eliot, what are you talking about?” “Don’t play dumb,” he said. “You want something from me. The prenup, right? That’s what this is all about.” I swallowed hard, trying not to show panic. “I want the truth, Eliot.” “The truth?” he repeated, chuckling darkly. “Careful what you wish for, Michelle. You might not like it.” He walked past me and headed upstairs, leaving the faint scent of his cologne in his wake. I stood frozen for a full minute after he left, my heart pounding like a drum. He knew. Maybe not everything, but enough to be dangerous. This made everything harder. If Eliot was onto me, I’d have no chance to sneak into his office again, not with him watching my every move. I sighed and started to head toward my room when a voice stopped me. “Rough night?” I spun around to see Natasha standing in the hallway, her arms crossed, that signature knowing smirk on her face. “What do you want, Natasha?” I asked tiredly. She raised an eyebrow. “Is that how you greet someone who’s about to make your night a lot more interesting?” I frowned. “What are you talking about?” She stepped closer and pulled something out of her purse — a thin brown envelope. “What’s that?” She held it out between two fingers, tauntingly. “Something you’ve been dying to see.” I hesitated before slowly taking it. My breath caught when I saw the label on the corner. Prenuptial Agreement. My hands trembled as I looked up at her. “How did you get this?” She smirked. “I have my ways.” “You stole it?” I whispered. “‘Stole’ is such a strong word,” she said lightly. “Let’s just say I borrowed it from someone who didn’t deserve to have it.” I stared at her, unsure whether to thank her or suspect her of setting me up. “Why are you giving this to me?” Her expression hardened. “Because you promised to leave when you got what you needed. Remember?” I swallowed. “Yeah… I remember.” “Good,” she said sharply. “Then don’t forget it. Eliot doesn’t like women who overstay their usefulness.” I frowned. “You’re acting like you’re doing me a favor.” “I am,” she said simply. “You just don’t realize it yet.” And with that, she turned and walked off, her heels clicking against the marble floor. I stood there staring after her, the envelope clutched tightly in my hands. After a few seconds, I rushed to my room, locked the door, and tore it open. Inside was the original prenup — the one I’d signed months ago, before the marriage turned into this living nightmare. I spread it out on my desk and began scanning through the pages. The first thing I noticed was the company name — E. L. Holdings, written everywhere. But nowhere did it actually say Eliot’s name. That was… odd. I frowned, flipping through the pages again. It didn’t make sense. Why would he use his company name instead of his own? I sat back, running a hand through my hair. “What are you hiding, Eliot?” I muttered under my breath. Was this what Vivian — the missing lawyer — had discovered? Something about this agreement that didn’t line up? The longer I stared at the document, the more uneasy I felt. It wasn’t just business secrecy. It was intentional. Every clause, every signature placement, every word felt like it was designed to obscure the truth. And the more I thought about what Natasha said — you promised to leave when you got what you needed — the more dread twisted in my gut. What if this was all a trap? What if Eliot already knew I’d get this? I looked down at the paper again, tracing the embossed company seal with my fingertips. “E. L. Holdings,” I whispered. Not Eliot Lawrence. Just E.L. What if “E.L.” wasn’t just him? What if it stood for something else — or someone else entirely? A chill ran down my spine. I glanced around the room, suddenly aware of how quiet it was. Too quiet. The shadows seemed to stretch longer than usual, the ticking clock louder, the stillness heavier. I exhaled shakily, pushing the prenup away from me. “Okay,” I whispered to myself. “Just… relax. You’ve got what you needed. Tomorrow, you’ll show it to Hayden. He’ll know what to do.” But deep down, I couldn’t shake the feeling that something had shifted tonight. Eliot knew. Natasha knew. And now, I knew too much. And somehow, that didn’t feel like a victory, it felt like a warning.

Michelle’s Pov Hayden and I were sitting in the living room. It was afternoon. I had the envelope on the coffee table, and the paper inside was thick. “Look at it again,” I said. Hayden picked up the documents. It was the copy of the prenup I had gotten when I first signed. I had signed it so fast that I did not even really look at the small words. I trusted Eliot and that was a dumb thing to do. Hayden started turning the pages. He was reading very slowly, and I just watched him. I did not move much. I was watching his face to see if he saw the thing I saw. “Okay,” he said. He flipped a page. “Standard stuff, I guess. Money distribution, future earnings. If you divorce him, you get a certain amount of that old land.” “Keep going,” I told him. “Get to the last part.” He nodded and flipped two more pages. He stopped at the very end of the agreement. This was the part where it named the parties and the obligation. He read the page, and his eyes stayed still for a long time. Then they moved, they got wide. His mouth opened just a little bit. “What is it?” I asked him. I knew what it was, but I needed him to say it out loud. He put the paper down on the table very gently. He looked up at me, his face was pale. “Michelle,” he said. “This is bad.” “I know it’s bad,” I said. “What did you see?” “It does not say Eliot,” Hayden said. He tapped the paper with his finger. “Right here. The agreement is with E.L. Holdings.” I nodded. “I know. It says I am legally bound to E.L. Holdings, not to Eliot Larraby as a person.” “That is a huge difference,” Hayden said. He looked at the document again. “Why would he do this? Why would Eliot make the contract with his company?” “I guess because he is Eliot,” I said. “He must always be planning for something terrible.” Hayden picked up his phone right away. He did not even look at the screen, he put it up to his ear. “I need to call Ted,” he said. “Ted is my lawyer friend. He knows about these kinds of agreements.” The phone rang twice. Then Ted answered, Hayden stood up, and walked away from the coffee table. He walked over to the window and looked outside while he talked. I could not hear the lawyer, but I could hear Hayden. “Hey Ted,” Hayden said. “Listen, I have a fast question. It’s about a prenup.” Hayden paused. He waited for Ted to say something. “Yeah, not mine,” Hayden said. “It’s someone else’s, just listen. The prenup states that the person is marrying a man, but the contract is actually signed with the man’s company. A holding company, is that normal?” He waited again. He ran his hand through his hair. “No, I am reading it right now,” Hayden said. “The man’s name is in the text, sure. But the party of the first part is listed as E.L. Holdings.” Another long pause. “The agreement says that if she breaks the contract, or tries to leave, or does anything the company does not like, then she loses everything. Everything,” Hayden repeated. He stopped moving and looked at me across the room. His eyes were focused, but he looked stressed out. “So the personal name is just for show? Just for the wedding? The real contract is with the business?” Hayden took a deep breath. “And what does that mean for the person who signed it? The woman?” He listened again. It was a very long listening time. Ted must have been talking a lot. I just sat there on the couch and waited for Hayden to talk. I felt the paper under my hand, it was just paper, but it was trapping me. “So she is bound to the company’s rules, not the husband’s rules. Is that what you are telling me?” Hayden asked. He sounded like he was trying to understand a math problem. He nodded to himself. “Okay. That makes sense for Eliot, I guess. He makes the company the husband.” I did not like the sound of that at all. The company was the husband. “Is there any way out of a contract like that, Ted?” Hayden asked. He listened again. He turned his back to me and faced the window, I could not see his face. “Okay, A loophole. There is a loophole,” Hayden said. I moved forward on the couch. “What kind of loophole?” Hayden paused. He looked like he was thinking about what Ted had just said. He looked like he was thinking very hard. “Wait, say that again. Say the rule part again. The rule about the company.” He listened for about a minute. I felt impatient, but I did not say anything. Hayden turned around. He still had the phone to his ear, but he was looking right at me. He looked like he had just been punched, but also like he had just won the lottery. It was a strange look. “So, the agreement is with the company,” Hayden said to Ted. “And it states that the contract is dissolved only if the contract terms are met, or if she marries another party within the E.L. Holdings structure.” He looked at me with huge eyes. “No, I understand,” Hayden said into the phone. “So if she marries anyone who is a shareholder, or an executive, or someone with a legal tie to E.L. Holdings, the original prenup is canceled. Because that person’s agreement and contract with the company would override the previous agreement.” Another short pause. “Okay. That is the only way? Marry someone else within the company?” Hayden shook his head a little bit. “This is completely insane, Ted. I appreciate it. Call you later.” He ended the call and put the phone in his pocket. He came back to the coffee table and sat down across from me. “Well?” I asked. My voice was just a whisper.

Hayden’s Pov I leaned forward. “It is true, Michelle. The contract is with E.L. Holdings.” “The company is my husband,” she said. “Exactly. Eliot did not want to bind you to him, he wanted to bind you to his business. That makes the contract almost unbreakable,” I said. “The whole thing is about company loyalty and company assets.” “And the loophole?” She asked me. I breathed out slowly. “Ted said there is a way out. It is the only way out that is written in the small print in the contract. It is a terrible way out, but it is there.” “Tell me,” she demanded. “Hold up, let me guess. Marry someone in the company?” “Right,” I confirmed. I kept my voice flat. “And Ted said it has to be someone with a specific kind of legal standing. An executive or a shareholder with a big contract, not just some secretary in the mailroom. It has to be someone who has enough weight to void the first agreement.” Michelle slowly lifted her eyes from the paper and looked at me. She knew what I was going to say next, it was obvious. It was the only thing that made sense. “I am an executive,” I told her. I said the words very plainly. “I have a Vice President contract. It is a very big contract, which is why Eliot brought me back here from the college and why I am listed in the company records.” She just stared at me. Her expression was not surprise, it was something else. It was like I had just told her that the sky was green. She just stared. I needed to make the suggestion. I had to say the actual words. I leaned forward in the chair. “We have to get married,” I said. It felt weird to say the words to her. “You and me. We need a contract marriage, just for the paperwork, to satisfy the stupid rule in the prenup.” The color left her face very fast. I watched it happen, she went pale. She did not say anything right away. She just stared at me with that same expression. “A contract marriage,” I repeated, trying to sound normal. I cleared my throat. “We sign the papers, go to the judge. Ted handles the filing with the state and the agreement is voided. You are free from Eliot’s company. Then we get a divorce later, it can be fast. Ted said it can be very fast.” Michelle finally blinked. Her lips moved, but no sound came out at first. Then she managed to speak. The sound was very thin. “You,” she whispered. “You and you.” I waited. “I cannot marry you,” she said. Her voice was a little louder now, it had a sudden sharp edge to it. “That is crazy.” “It is the loophole,” I insisted. “It is the only way that Ted said is guaranteed to work. It is in the prenup itself.” She shook her head very slowly. She was still looking at me, but her eyes were seeing something else. She was looking past me, maybe at the idea of it. “You’re my stepson,” she protested. The words came out hard. She said her stepson liked it was the worst word in the world. Like it was a word that made everything dirty and wrong. I sat back hard in the chair. The suddenness of her anger made me stop talking. The protest hit me like a physical thing. “That is what you are, Hayden,” she continued. She was breathing fast. “You are my husband’s son. You are like family. You are in the family.” “We are not family,” I told her. I spoke quickly to stop her from talking more. “Eliot is not your husband anymore. We all know that and he is barely my father. We are not family like that.” She pushed herself up from the couch. She stood up very straight and moved over to the window. She stood where I was standing when I was talking to Ted. She looked outside at the street. “It does not matter what we think,” Michelle said. “It matters what the paper says and what people would think. It is wrong.” “It is paperwork,” I said. I tried to sound patient, and I stood up too. I walked two steps toward her. I stopped when I was halfway across the room. I did not want to get too close. “It is just a legal document. We sign it. We do not have to live together, we don’t even have to do anything like that.” “But it says we are married,” she insisted. She turned around to face me. Her face still looked very pale, but her eyes were very bright now. “It is a lie.” “It is a legal trick,” I corrected her. “It is what Eliot set up. He is the one who made the contract like this, not me.” I wanted to explain why he did it, I knew why he did it. Eliot did not want to protect his marriage. He wanted to protect his company from her if they divorced. He made the prenup a company loyalty agreement. If she ever tried to leave, she was fighting the entire company, not just him. “He wrote that loophole in there on purpose,” I explained. I kept my voice low and steady. “He is that paranoid. He wanted an emergency exit plan if she got too powerful or too close to his business secrets.” Michelle crossed her arms over her chest. “Why would he write that it is canceled if I marry an executive? That makes no sense.” “It makes perfect sense for Eliot,” I said. I tried to keep the anger out of my voice. “The only person who can cancel a binding company agreement is another person with an even stronger binding company agreement. Someone who has a contract that is more important than yours. Ted said it is a way to stop a lawsuit before it starts. He set it up so that only a senior member could dissolve a contract like this. He did not think it would ever happen.” “And you are that senior member,” she stated. “Yes. I am one of them,” I confirmed. “I am the only one you know and the only one who cares what happens to you.”

Hayden’s Pov She did not answer that. She just looked at me, I could see the disgust in her face. It was not anger anymore, it was disgusting. She looked at me and she saw something dirty. She saw something wrong and something maybe even gross. It was just a quick look, but it cut me deeply. It was a very simple feeling, it hurt. It was not what I expected. I expected her to be shocked, maybe angry at the idea of marriage but the disgust was something else. It was bad. “It is just a name on a piece of paper,” I repeated. I felt like my words were failing me. “It is an administrative process. That is all it is.” “It is not just a name,” Michelle insisted. “It is a ceremony. It is a lie to break a different lie. It is marrying my stepson.” “We are not doing this for fun,” I said. My voice got a little louder. I did not mean for it to. “We are doing this because you are legally trapped. You are trapped by his company. You are trapped by Eliot’s paranoia, he set this trap.” I took another step closer. I needed her to see the reality of the problem. “If you do not do this, you cannot leave the house,” I told her. “You cannot divorce him without losing everything you own, everything you ever will own. He will ruin you, he set it all up. This loophole is the only way out, Michelle.” She closed her eyes for a moment. She turned her head away. “I know it is the only way,” she whispered. “But it is you, Hayden. I just…” She trailed off. She did not finish the sentence but I knew what she meant. I tried to keep my face completely blank. I needed to ignore the way her disgust made me feel. I had to focus on the problem, I had to be practical. “Look at the solution,” I said. “Do not look at the person, just look at the solution.” She opened her eyes and looked back at me. Her expression was a little softer now, but still very hesitant. “We need to talk about the details,” I continued. “We need a plan that is so simple and so fast that Eliot cannot find out until it is too late. No one can know about this, not even Ted’s receptionist. This has to be completely silent.” Michelle turned then, finally. She looked me in the eyes. The bright sharpness was gone, replaced by a heavy decision. “If anyone finds out,” she said. “If the media gets this story, even for a second, my life is ruined. Eliot will use it to make me look completely crazy. He will say I married you out of greed or worse.” “He can say whatever he wants,” I pointed out. “But if the prenup is voided, he loses his legal power over you, and his words become just noise. Right now, his words are law because of that paper.” “Okay,” she said, nodding once, very quickly. “The plan. What are the rules for this fake marriage? We have to set them now.” I started walking towards the coffee table again. I needed to sit down and make this feel like a meeting. “We’ll figure that out as time goes on. Now, we need to focus on the important details.” “If we do this,” she started. “If we actually go through with this contract marriage. What happens when Eliot finds out?” “He loses,” I said simply. “That is what happens. He finds out that his own stupid legal trick was used against him. His own safety net just became the thing that let you walk free.” I paused. I was watching her face, she was starting to think it through more logically. She was looking at the escape, not the problem of marrying me. “He will be angry at me,” I continued. “He will be angry that I married you. He will be angry that I did not tell him, and he will be furious that I broke his contract with his company.” “He will be furious at both of us,” Michelle corrected. “Yes,” I agreed. “But by the time he is furious, it will not matter. The original prenup is gone, you are free. His contract is void, he cannot undo a legal marriage, even if it is just on paper.” She went silent again. She took her arms down from her chest and she put one hand on the cool windowpane. “It just feels impossible,” she said. “It is impossible, but we have to do it anyway,” I replied. “This is a situation that only has terrible choices. This is the least terrible choice.” I waited for her to agree. I needed her to agree, I needed her to stop looking at me like I was a mistake. I needed her to see me as the solution, even if I was the stepson. “Okay,” she finally said. The word was very quiet. “If Ted can promise it is only on paper, if he can promise that this is the only way out. Then we do it.” I felt a massive wave of relief. I let out a breath I did not know I was holding. “He promised,” I said. “He is my friend. He would not lie to me about something this important.” I watched her face again. Even with the agreement, the disgust was still there. It was just hidden deeper now. It was not nice to see. I stood there, and I knew that this marriage was going to be complicated, even if it was just on paper. “Let’s call Ted back,” I suggested. “We need to set the date.” I picked up my phone. I felt a weird mix of nerves and purpose. I was about to marry my stepmother to save her from my father. It was the most messed-up and most logical thing I had ever done.

Michelle’s Pov A couple of days later, the phone rang. I was sitting at the kitchen island reading the contract that Ted had sent over for me and Hayden to sign. It was the pre-divorce agreement, and it was very detailed and very depressing. I did not recognize the number on the screen. I answered it anyway. “Hello?” “Michelle. It is Marcus,” the voice said. It was smooth. I frowned. I had not talked to Marcus, one of Eliot’s old business partners, in a long time, not since the party a month ago. “Oh, hello Marcus,” I said. I tried to sound polite and surprised. “How are you?” “I am fine,” he replied. “But I have been thinking about you and about Vivian. I think I have something you need to hear about her.” My hand tightened around the pen I was holding. Vivian was the only thing I cared about finding answers for. “What is it?” I asked. I went quiet. I needed to hear every word. “Not over the phone,” Marcus said. His voice dropped a little. “This is very private. It involves Eliot and some legal stuff, you know how he is. Everything is secret.” I glanced around the empty kitchen. Eliot was away at some conference, Hayden was busy at the company and I was alone. “Can you tell me if it is important?” I pushed. “It is more than important,” he insisted. “It might explain everything that happened to her. It might explain why she was so desperate to leave him.” I knew Marcus knew about the prenup. He was Eliot’s friend and he probably knew more about Eliot’s business than anyone except Hayden. “Where do you want to meet?” I asked him. I was desperate for information, I had to go. “There is a small place near the park,” Marcus said. “Very quiet, it’s called The Oak Tree Bistro. Say, lunch at one o’clock?” “One o’clock is good,” I confirmed. “I will be there.” He said goodbye, and I hung up the phone. I looked back at the divorce contract on the island. I had one week until the fake wedding, and I could not afford to miss any chance for real answers. ******* I got to The Oak Tree Bistro at five minutes to one. Marcus was already there, sitting in a booth in the corner. He stood up when he saw me, which was polite. “Michelle,” he said. He smiled and pulled the table out for me to slide in. “Thank you for meeting me.” “Thank you for calling,” I said, sitting down. “I want to hear whatever you have about Vivian.” A waiter came over and we ordered coffee. As soon as the waiter walked away, Marcus leaned in across the table. “It is about more than Vivian,” he said. His voice was low. “It is about all of you. All the women Eliot marries.” I looked at him, waiting. “Vivian found something,” Marcus continued. “Something in the E.L. Holdings paperwork. Something she should never have seen.” “What was it?” I asked. I felt a chill run down my arms. Marcus paused, looking around the restaurant, even though it was almost empty. He did that like he was checking for spies. “You know how Eliot likes control,” Marcus said. “Total control. He does not just want a wife, he wants a loyal asset.” “I know that,” I said, feeling sick. Marcus reached across the table. He touched my hand, resting his fingers lightly on my wrist. It was a lingering touch, it felt too close. “Do not worry,” he said softly. “I will protect you.” I pulled my hand back and put both of them in my lap. “Just tell me about Vivian and the company papers.” Marcus took his hand back and did not look annoyed. He just smiled, and he leaned in even closer. I could smell his cologne, it was too strong. “The prenup,” Marcus said. “You signed one, Vivian signed one. Every wife signs one.” “Yes,” I confirmed. “It is with E.L. Holdings, not Eliot himself. I know that now.” Marcus’s eyebrows shot up. “You know that? How did you find that out?” “I read the paper recently,” I lied easily. I did not mention Hayden or the loophole. “I realized the party of the first part was the company.” “Well, you are smarter than Vivian was, then,” Marcus said. “She only found out when she was trying to get a loan for her charity. She had to show the bank her assets, and the bank lawyers flagged it. They told her she was legally bound to the corporation.” “So it is a company contract,” I said, trying to keep my voice even. “It is worse than that,” Marcus replied, his voice a low, gravelly whisper. “Vivian discovered the clause, the clause that says if a woman ever divorces Eliot or breaks the contract, E.L. Holdings has the right to completely bankrupt them. They do not just take the money she would have gotten. They pursue her for damages, and they can wipe out her private savings. They can sue for loss of business revenue.” My breath hitched in my throat. This was so much worse than I thought. I had been worried about losing the house and Eliot’s money, not losing my life savings. “It is a legal trap,” I stated. “A completely unbreakable legal trap,” Marcus agreed. He reached for my hand again, and this time he was more aggressive. He took my hand and held it, his fingers were large and dry. “You see, Michelle,” he said, holding my hand too tightly. “Eliot does not marry women for love. He marries them to keep them quiet, to control the media around E.L. Holdings and if they ever try to talk, he holds this legal sword over their heads. Vivian figured out that she could never leave, not without losing everything she ever worked for, even before she met Eliot.” I tugged my hand away again. “Marcus, please. The touching is too much, just talk.” He let go instantly, lifting both hands in surrender. “I am sorry, Michelle. I just worry about you, you look stressed and you are too beautiful to be stressed.”

Michelle’s Pov I ignored the compliment and focused on the terrible information. “Vivian knew she was trapped. That is why she was so desperate.” “Yes,” Marcus confirmed. “She was trying to find a way to quietly transfer her private assets out of the country before she filed for divorce. She did not want to be a public figure. She just wanted to disappear.” “And Eliot found out,” I finished. “Eliot always finds out,” Marcus said. He leaned in again, he was making me very uncomfortable. “You are going to be next, Michelle,” he said. “He is starting to suspect you are not happy. He is going to turn E.L. Holdings on you, you need protection.” “I can protect myself,” I told him. Marcus shook his head. “No one can protect themselves from Eliot and his legal team. Only someone powerful can protect you, someone on the inside.” He let the implication hang in the air. He was talking about himself, he was the powerful someone on the inside. He wanted me to need him. “You are the one who has all the information,” I pointed out. “Why are you telling me this? Why do you care about Eliot’s ex-wife?” Marcus smiled that too smooth smile again. “I care about the people Eliot hurts and I care about you. You and I, are similar. We understand how the game is played.” “What game?” I asked. “The game of control,” he said. He watched me with sharp eyes. “I know how the company works. I know how Eliot thinks. You need a powerful partner, Michelle. Someone who is on your side, and who is strong enough to stand up to E.L. Holdings.” He was making his move. He was offering to be my new husband, my new protector. The new man with the legal contract. “Thank you for the information, Marcus,” I said. I stood up, I could not sit there any longer. “It is very helpful. I need to go now, I have a lot to think about.” Marcus stood up too, very slowly. He looked disappointed, but he did not try to touch me again. “You call me, Michelle,” he ordered. “You call me when you decide to fight back. I will be waiting.” I nodded quickly and turned away, walking fast out of the bistro. I needed to get away from Marcus and his too-close presence. ******** My phone rang immediately as I walked out. It was Hayden, my chest felt tight. I answered on the second ring. “Hayden,” I said, keeping my voice very level and calm. “Michelle,” he replied. His voice was not loud like before, but it was low and tight. It was worse than yelling, it was the sound of barely contained rage. “Enjoying your date?” he asked. The words were delivered with a cold, cutting sarcasm that hit me harder than his previous yelling. “It was not a date,” I fired back, my own control slipping. “Stop saying that. I told you why I was there, I went to gather information about Vivian and the legal trap and I was right to go. Marcus confirmed that Eliot is planning to financially destroy me completely. He wants to take everything I own, Hayden. That is what Vivian discovered.” “And you think Marcus told you that out of the goodness of his heart?” Hayden demanded. “He told you that because he wants you to panic and run straight to him! He wants to be your rescuer. He wants to be the executive who voids the contract so he can have something to use against my father later. You should have ignored his call!” “He is a rival of your father,” I argued. “He gave me a key piece of information that makes our fake wedding tomorrow even more urgent. I am gathering information, Hayden. I am not a quiet little wife sitting at home waiting for the men to solve the problem.” “But you are acting like a chess piece!” he yelled, and this time the noise broke through the tight control in his voice. “You are moving around in plain sight. Do you think Eliot did not have Marcus watch? That whole lunch was probably filmed. And now you are holding private meetings with the one man who hates Eliot enough to challenge him, but who would only do it to use you!” “And what are you doing?” I shot back. “You are marrying me for the same reason Marcus wants to! You want to beat your father. You want to see the contract voided just as much as I do. You are not protecting me out of love, Hayden. You are doing it out of pure, competitive hatred for Eliot.” There was a sudden, sharp, loud noise that came through the phone. It was a terrible, dull thud. “What was that?” I asked, startled. Hayden did not answer right away. He was breathing heavily into the phone. The air was rough and fast. “Hayden? Did you just drop something? What was that noise?” “Nothing,” he finally ground out. His voice was raw. “Just concentrating.” “Did you hit something?” I pressed. I was pretty sure he had punched something solid. A desk, maybe a wall. “I said nothing,” he repeated, the sound of his breath ragged. “I am just saying, you need to understand that this is dangerous. This is not some silly game, Michelle. You cannot be seen with Marcus again. I do not care how much information he has. You are taking a massive risk.” “I am aware of the risk,” I said, trying to push past the shock of the noise. “But I needed to know the full extent of the danger. Eliot is a monster and tomorrow, we stop him.” I waited for him to agree, for him to take a deep breath and go back to being the cold, logical executive but he stayed silent. He just kept breathing hard. “Hayden, we are two days away from freedom,” I said, my voice softer now. “Please. Focus on the plan, we need to be partners on this not enemies.” He paused for a long second, and then he just hung up. There was no goodbye just the click of the line going dead. I slowly lowered the phone and looked out the window. The fight was over, but the anger in his voice, and that loud, terrible sound I heard, stayed with me.

Michelle’s Pov I had just gotten back to the house. It was the afternoon before the fake wedding. I was still tense from the fight with Hayden and the disturbing realization that his anger was about more than just legal strategy, I walked into the living room and saw Alice. She was sitting on the edge of the sofa, clutching a large mug with both hands. She was usually bouncy and cheerful, but now she looked small and very nervous. “Alice,” I said. “What is wrong? Is everything okay?” She stood up instantly when she saw me. Her eyes were wide, and she chewed on her bottom lip. “Michelle, I need to talk to you,” she said. Her voice was barely a whisper. “I have been waiting for you, I was worried you would not come back before tonight.” I walked over and sat on the armchair across from the sofa. “I am not going anywhere. Eliot is gone, and I am busy planning some things. What is it? You look sick.” Alice put the mug down very carefully on the coffee table. She sat down again, twisting her fingers together in her lap. “It is about Hayden,” she confessed. She spoke the name in a rush. My stomach dropped a little. Hayden was all I could think about, but I did not want to talk about him right now, especially not with Alice. I needed to deny everything about the wedding that was happening the next day. “What about Hayden?” I asked, trying to sound bored. Alice looked at the floor, then quickly up at me. “I have feelings for him,” she admitted. The words came out quickly and sounded as if they had been stored up for a long time. “Real, strong feelings, I have had for a while. Ever since he came back from college.” I just stared at her. I felt a very strange, sharp feeling in my chest. It was like a quick little stab of cold, it was jealousy. The feeling was illogical, considering I was marrying him tomorrow just to divorce him later but it was there. I pushed it down instantly. “Okay,” I said. I kept my voice neutral. “Hayden is a nice guy, he is very kind to people. I am not surprised.” Alice looked desperate. “But… but you are here,” she said. She glanced around the living room, like the furniture was judging her. “You are still here, and Eliot is gone, and you and Hayden are always talking and whispering. Everyone sees it.” I knew I was about to lie to the only person who had been genuinely nice to me in this awful house, but I had to protect the secret of the contract marriage. I had to give her a straight, convincing denial. “I have no claim on Hayden,” I insisted. “We are friendly, but that is it. He is a very intense person, and he is just trying to fix some of Eliot’s financial messes. His anger is always about business, Alice. Do not read into it.” “So you do not have feelings for him?” she asked. She was searching my eyes, trying to find the lie. “No,” I lied smoothly. I made sure my expression was empty. “I do not have feelings for Hayden. I am trying to figure out how to get away from Eliot. I am not looking for a new relationship with his son. That would be completely crazy, Alice. I am not crazy.” Alice finally let out a long, slow breath. It was a huge, visible sigh of relief. The tension seemed to drain out of her shoulders. “Oh, thank goodness,” she whispered. “I was so worried. I really was, I could not stand the thought of interfering with you.” “You are not interfering with anything,” I assured her. I felt a little pang of guilt for the lie. “He is free. We are friendly, but he is completely free.” Alice then looked excited. The nervousness was replaced by a bright, hopeful look. “Okay. Then I can ask you,” she said. She leaned in conspiratorially. “You know him better than I do. What should I do? How do I approach him?” “Approach him?” I repeated. “Yes,” Alice said. “He is so serious all the time. He is always working, always on the phone. How do I get him to notice that I am interested in him? Should I ask him for a drink? Should I mention something about the company?” I sat back, trying to think. It was a bizarre situation, I was about to marry the man she liked, and I was giving her advice on how to get him to date her. “Do not talk about the company,” I advised her immediately. “He hates all that stuff. He hates Eliot’s business, he just does it because it is his inheritance. Talk about something real.” “Like what?” she asked eagerly. “Like his old life,” I suggested. “He went to college in another city. Ask him what he misses about being away from here. Ask him about books he reads that are not about business. He likes things that are quiet and simple, Alice. He is not like Eliot.” Alice was nodding very fast, looking relieved and happy. She pulled her knees up onto the sofa. “He is so different from Eliot,” she agreed. “He is honest, and he is kind and he is so smart. He just seems like he sees the world very clearly.” “He does,” I agreed. “He is very clear-headed. He is the one person in this house who sees things for what they really are.” Alice smiled, a real, wide smile. “Okay. I am going to try it. I am going to ask him about his college life. I am going to ask him what he does for fun when he is not at the office.” She stood up, looking energized. “Thank you, Michelle. I needed to know the truth. I needed to know that I was not stepping on your toes.” I walked over to the window and looked out. I had just lied to Alice, telling her I had no feelings for Hayden, even though I had felt a sting of jealousy, and tomorrow, I was going to marry him. I just hoped Alice did not run into him before the fake ceremony. I needed that marriage to happen without any more complications.

Hayden’s Pov I was in my office the day before the wedding. I had spent the last two hours on the phone with Ted, confirming the final papers for the judge and arranging the driver who would pick us up at 8 am. The rage from the fight with Michelle had simmered down to a low, cold burn, but the sight of those pictures of her and Marcus was still stuck in my head. The door to my office opened without a knock. I looked up, ready to chew out my assistant, but it was Alice. She was not wearing her usual staff uniform. She was wearing a short, tight dress that was definitely not appropriate for a professional setting. She had makeup on and her hair was done nicely. She looked completely out of place in my dark, serious office. “Alice,” I said, putting my pen down. I tried to keep the surprise out of my voice. “What is going on? Is everything okay at the house?” She walked further into the room and closed the door behind her. She did not sit down, she just stood near my desk, smiling. “Everything is fine,” she said. Her voice was bright, maybe a little too bright. “I was just thinking about something Michelle said. She gave me some advice, actually.” “Michelle?” I asked, frowning. I did not want to talk about Michelle right now. I wanted to forget about her until tomorrow morning when the contract was signed. “Yes,” Alice replied. She leaned forward a little, resting her hands on the edge of my desk. “She told me you were busy, but I need your help with some research. It is very important.” I was completely confused. “Research? Alice, I do not do personal research. I am a Vice President for a major company. What kind of research are you talking about?” She giggled. It was a nervous, breathy sound. “It is for a new project I am thinking about. Something outside of working for Eliot, you know. Something more creative.” She reached out and put her hand on my forearm. Her fingers were very warm through the fabric of my suit jacket. It was a very deliberate, soft touch. I stiffened immediately, and I pulled my arm back gently. “Alice, I am happy to look over any business plan you have later, maybe send you some links, but I am extremely busy right now,” I said firmly. “I have a lot of important contracts to finalize before tomorrow.” She ignored me. She just laughed again. “Oh, you are always so serious, Hayden,” she said. She lowered her voice slightly. “Michelle said you needed to loosen up, she said you should talk about your college life. She said you like simple, real things. I want to know what you miss about the city you lived in before you came back here.” My jaw tightened so hard I felt a sudden pain in my teeth. Michelle had told her this. “Michelle and I talk about professional things,” I said, trying to push her back toward the truth. “She is still my father’s wife. We do not talk about my personal life.” Alice just smiled a secretive, knowing smile. She leaned closer. “She said she did not care if we got close,” Alice whispered. She tilted her head. “She said she has no claim on you at all, Hayden. She said she is focused on getting away from Eliot, and she told me to go for it. She was very encouraging.” I felt my blood boil again, hotter and faster than when I saw the pictures of Marcus. The photos with Marcus were a risk to the plan. This was a direct, personal betrayal. She was about to marry me in less than twenty-four hours to save herself from ruin, and she had spent the previous afternoon giving dating advice to Alice, telling her I was available. She was pushing another woman at me right before we signed the fake contract. She was trying to make it clear how meaningless the wedding was to her. It was a power play. She was denying my feelings for her that she probably sensed, and she was trying to prove that she could not be owned, not even by the terms of our secret agreement. “You look very upset,” Alice observed, her smile faltering a little. “Did I say something wrong?” I pushed my chair back abruptly. It scraped on the floor. I stood up, towering over her. I had to get her out of my office right now, I needed air. “No, Alice,” I said, keeping my face completely blank. I forced the words to sound calm and professional, the mask I always wore for Eliot’s company. “You did not say anything wrong, Michelle is correct. She is still married to my father, and she is right. She has no claim on me, we are not involved. I am completely free.” I paused and looked Alice right in the eyes. If Michelle wanted to play this game, she was going to lose. “But I cannot talk about personal things right now,” I continued. “I have to finish these contracts for E L. Holdings. This is a very critical time for the company. Maybe you can come back next week, after all of this chaos is settled down.” Alice looked disappointed. “Oh. Next week.” “Yes,” I said. “Next week. Maybe we can talk about your research then. You should try to find some pictures of my college city. I would like to see them.” I was playing along now. I agreed to a date with Alice for next week, even though I was going to be married to Michelle then. I was proving that I was just as detached and free as Michelle claimed I was. “That sounds great, Hayden,” Alice said, her smile returning. “I will call you on Monday.” “Perfect,” I said. I walked around the desk and opened the door for her. “I will see you then.” She walked out, happy and oblivious. I closed the door immediately. I did not go back to my desk. I walked over to the wall and I punched it hard. The drywall cracked slightly, but the pain was satisfying. It was a release of the sudden, white-hot fury. She was marrying me, and she was pushing me into the arms of another woman at the same time. She was treating our legal salvation like a complete joke. Two can play this game.

Michelle’s Pov It was Monday morning, three days after the fake wedding ceremony. I was technically Mrs Hayden Larraby now, but it felt the same as being Mrs Eliot Larraby. Trapped, but with a temporary escape clause. I was in the kitchen, trying to find a box of tea I liked, when Natasha walked in. Natasha was the assistant housekeeper. She was a gossip, but she was fast and knew everything that happened in the company buildings downtown. “Good morning, Michelle,” she said, sounding chirpy. “Morning, Natasha,” I replied. “Do you know where the green tea is? I cannot seem to find it.” “It is in the top pantry, ma’am,” she said. She walked over and immediately started rearranging a vase of flowers on the counter. “You know, the office is buzzing today, really buzzing.” “Oh?” I asked, trying to sound bored as I opened the pantry door. I did not want to hear about Eliot. “Yes, it’s about Mr. Hayden,” Natasha whispered, leaning in a little. “He took Alice out this morning for coffee. They were at the little café near the building.” I stopped reaching for the tea box. My hand froze in the air. “Hayden and Alice?” I asked. I pulled my hand back and turned to look at her. Natasha nodded excitedly. “Yes. She was wearing that short pink dress from Saturday. The one she should not wear to work and he was laughing. I have never seen him do that before.” My chest felt very tight, very fast. It was an instant, unexpected fury. Not the rational, cold fury I felt for Eliot, but a hot, sudden spike of personal anger. He had done it already, he had gone and taken Alice out. “They were probably discussing her new research project,” I said, trying to dismiss it. I needed to sound calm, I was the one who told her to ask him out. I was the one who told him I was free. Natasha shook her head. “No, ma’am. It was not research, it was a proper coffee date. She was showing him pictures on her phone, and they were leaning close together. Everyone saw it. It is what everyone is talking about, he is never nice like that to anyone.” I felt the blood rush to my face. I stood up straight. “Well, I told Alice that Hayden was free,” I said, my voice sharp. I tried to make it sound like I was in control of the situation. “I do not care who he goes out with. It is good that he is getting out.” “Of course, ma’am,” Natasha said, looking slightly confused by my harsh tone. She went back to the flowers. I turned around and walked out of the kitchen quickly. I needed to get away from her and the information, I had to tell myself that I did not care. I absolutely did not care, he was my paper husband and I was his stepmother. He could date the entire city. But the anger was a bitter taste in my mouth. He was acting so fast, he had taken her out barely seventy-two hours after we stood in front of that judge and signed our names. It was a direct consequence of our fight, a deliberate move to show me he was as detached as I claimed to be. I grabbed my car keys from the foyer table. I did not know where I was going, but I had to get out of the house. I had to go somewhere private where I could breathe. I drove aimlessly for about fifteen minutes. Then, I found myself near the E.L. Holdings building. I did not mean to go there, my hands just turned the wheel. I pulled into a small parking spot across the street from a cafe I recognized. It was the place where Eliot sometimes had meetings, i looked at the cafe… And I saw them. They were sitting in a booth right by the large window. The sunlight was pouring in. Hayden was leaning his elbow on the table, and Alice was sitting across from him. She was talking, smiling widely and Hayden was looking at her. He was not looking at her with the tight, stressed expression he always wore around me. He was looking at her with a gentle, relaxed expression. He had a slight smile on his face. He was not laughing hard, but he was listening. He was engaged. Then, Alice did something that made the fury inside me snap. She reached out and touched his hand, resting on the table. It was a quick touch, not an aggressive one like Marcus’s, but a soft, sweet, intimate touch. And Hayden did not pull his hand away. He let it rest there for a moment. I watched him. I watched the man who had yelled at me, who had told me I was reckless for sitting across from Marcus, now sitting here with Alice, letting her touch him. The man who had punched a wall in a blind rage over a picture of me smiling at a rival. Something inside me broke. It was not just jealousy, it was a sudden, violent realization that he had played me. He had gotten the contract marriage he needed to beat his father, and now he was immediately moving on, proving that I truly meant nothing to him beyond the legal loophole. It was the ultimate, cold denial. I did not stop to think. I threw the car into reverse and pulled out fast, tires squealing a little on the pavement. I did not look back, I drove away from the building, away from the sight of Hayden and Alice. “I do not care,” I said out loud. My voice was shaky. “I do not care, it is a paper marriage, it is a paper marriage.” But the repeated words did not help. My hands were shaking so hard on the steering wheel that I had to pull over to the side of the street, in a quiet residential area. I put the car in park and leaned my head back against the headrest. I closed my eyes tightly. It was not supposed to hurt. I was supposed to be happy for him. I was the one who told Alice to go after him. I was the one who promised him his freedom.

Eliot’s Pov I sat in my office at E.L. Holdings, reviewing the latest quarterly reports. I did not like the numbers, but I liked control. I always liked control. My wife, Michelle, had been acting strange lately, very strange. She was jumpy, quick to leave the room when I entered, and she had a constant, underlying tension. It was not the usual nervousness a wife has when her marriage is failing. This was different, this was anger mixed with distraction. I could tell she was thinking about something, or maybe someone. Her eyes had a hard, distant quality when she thought she was alone. I was not worried about her leaving me yet. Her prenup was a masterpiece. It tied her to the corporation, not just to me, breaking it would mean legal ruin. She was not stupid enough to risk that, she was just angry. But then, the anonymous email came in a few days ago. The one with the pictures of Michelle and Marcus. Marcus is a greedy fool, but he is a major shareholder. The fact that he was flirting with my wife, and she was letting him touch her hand, was an interesting development. It meant she was desperate for answers, or maybe desperate for a new legal path out. I had my assistant look into Michelle’s activity over the last week. She had been staying at the house, mostly but she had taken the car out late last night. She was gone for almost two hours. That was unusual for her. I decided to follow her myself tonight. It was an easy thing to do, I had a driver waiting to take me anywhere I wanted to go. I just told him to stay a block behind her car when she drove out. It was about nine o’clock. She drove away from the house and headed toward the downtown area. She was not driving fast, she was cruising slowly. “Stay back, just keep her in sight,” I told the driver. She eventually pulled her car over to the side of a busy street. It was near a coffee shop that had a nice outdoor area, even though it was closed now. She parked about twenty yards away from the entrance. She did not get out of the car. She just sat there. “Pull up slowly,” I instructed. “But stop behind that big delivery truck.” We stopped the car. I lowered my window only a crack. I pulled out my small binoculars. I looked through the glass. Michelle was sitting stiffly in the driver’s seat. Her face was tense. She was staring at a restaurant across the street. I followed her line of sight. It took me a moment to figure out why. On the other side of the street, there was a small, brightly lit pizza place that had open windows, and sitting at one of the tables outside were two people. I adjusted the binoculars. I recognized them instantly. It was my son, Hayden, and the silly girl from the house staff, Alice. Hayden had his back mostly to me, but I could see Alice’s face clearly. She was laughing, leaning far across the table. She was not wearing a uniform. She was dressed like she was on a date. “Well, well,” I muttered to myself. This was getting interesting. I watched Hayden. He reached out and handed Alice something small, maybe a napkin. She took it and laughed even harder. He was smiling, not the fake, tight smile he uses at board meetings. It was a real, relaxed, almost boyish smile. I had not seen him smile like that since he was about ten years old. He never smiled like that when he was around me. I looked back at Michelle. Her hands were gripping the steering wheel so tightly her knuckles were white. Her shoulders were hunched. Her head was tilted forward. She was staring at the scene with a cold, desperate intensity. She was not just curious, she was seething. She was vibrating with anger and some other powerful emotion. She watched Alice reach up and touch Hayden’s shoulder. Hayden did not pull away, he just kept talking, looking at Alice. Michelle watched this for almost five minutes. I watched her, her jaw was clenched. Her whole body was rigid. Suddenly, she moved… She did not start the car. She threw her hands down on the steering wheel with a quiet thud. It was a gesture of complete frustration and defeat. Then, she started the car and drove off, very fast. She sped down the street without looking in the rearview mirror. I sat back in my seat. I did not tell the driver to follow her. I did not need to, I had seen everything I needed to see. I looked through the binoculars one last time at Hayden and Alice. They were still talking and laughing, completely unaware that they had been observed. A slow, delighted smile spread across my face. It was not a happy smile. It was the smile of a man who has just found the weak spot in his enemy’s armor. “So,” I whispered to the empty seat beside me. “My wife has feelings for my son. How deliciously messy.” This was much better than Marcus. Marcus was greedy. This was something real, this was emotional chaos. Michelle had been furious when I left her, angry that I made her sign the contract but now she was angry for a completely different reason. She was angry because the man she wanted was paying attention to another woman. Her tension was not about money or legal clauses. It was about jealousy. I leaned forward. I picked up the private phone I use only for my head of security. “We need to know everything about Alice,” I instructed the security head. “Her background, her family, her financial situation and I want to know every single meeting she has had with Hayden Larraby over the last three days. Every coffee, every conversation, I want it all recorded and documented. Now.” I hung up the phone. I tapped my fingers lightly on the door of the car. Michelle thought she was trapped by a piece of paper. Hayden thought he was free to date the staff. They were both wrong and they were both still very much under my control.

Michelle’s Pov It was late afternoon, and the rain was hitting the windshield of my car so hard I could barely see. I had been sitting across the street from Hayden’s apartment building for twenty minutes, gathering my courage. I had to talk to him. I could not go on knowing he was playing a game with Alice, making a mockery of our emergency marriage. I got out of the car. The rain instantly soaked through my coat. It was cold and heavy, I walked across the street and went straight into the entryway of his building. I did not ring the bell. I just stood under the awning, waiting. I did not have to wait long. About five minutes later, I saw the main elevator lights flash. The doors slid open and Hayden stepped out. He was holding his briefcase and talking quietly into his phone. He was focused on business, as always. He looked up and saw me. He stopped dead. His expression went from professional calm to stunned shock in less than a second. He was completely surprised. “Michelle? What are you doing here?” he asked, taking the phone away from his ear. I walked toward him. The anger that had been simmering since I saw him with Alice finally boiled over. I did not care that we were standing in a lobby or that the rain was beating down outside. “What are you doing with Alice?” I demanded. My voice was tight and low. I did not yell, I did not need to. The question itself was enough. He recovered quickly. He put the phone into his coat pocket. He looked at me, his eyes hard and cold. “I am doing what any free man does,” he said. His voice was challenging. “I am having coffee with a colleague. We talked about her interests. I am helping her with a project.” “A project?” I scoffed. “She was touching your hand, Hayden, and you did not pull away. Everyone at E.L. Holdings is talking about your little coffee date. You have been married to me for three days, and you are already parading another woman around in front of everyone.” “Parading?” he shot back. He took a step toward me. He was wearing that controlled, dangerous expression he had when we fought before. “You told her you had no claim on me, Michelle. You encouraged her to come to my office, you told her I was available.” “I told her that to protect the secret of the marriage,” I explained, trying to keep the focus on the plan. “I had to convince her we were not a threat to her feelings. The marriage is a contract, Hayden. It is a lie to save my life. It is not a license for you to rub your new freedom in my face.” He took another step closer. He was close enough now that I could feel the tension radiating off him. We were almost touching. “You are worried about me rubbing my freedom in your face?” he growled. “You want to talk about rubbing things in faces? I got an anonymous package with pictures of my wife sitting across from the man who wants to destroy my father’s career, and you were letting him touch your hand! What are you doing with Marcus?” “I was getting information!” I yelled. I stepped forward too, closing the last few inches between us. Our faces were almost touching. “I needed to know the full extent of the legal trap he set for me! You know that! It was necessary!” “And you think taking Alice out for coffee is not necessary?” he demanded. His eyes flashed. “You made it clear that I am just a legal loophole to you. I am just a piece of paper, you made it clear that you want me to be detached, so I am being detached. I am moving on.” “You don’t get to be jealous,” I said, my voice shaking with absolute fury. I was so close to him that I could see the tiny water droplets clinging to his eyelashes from the rain he had just walked through. “You don’t get to be angry about Marcus when you are with Alice. This marriage is temporary and it is a lie. You cannot treat me like a jealous wife when you are just my stepson.” He lowered his head slightly, his gaze intense and burning. I could feel his breath on my face. “Neither do you,” he growled back, his voice low and guttural. “You do not get to come here and interrogate me about Alice when you are the one who told me you had no feelings and no claim. You are the one who told her to go for it. Why are you here, Michelle? Is it the plan you care about, or is it the fact that I am not sitting at home waiting for you?” He reached out and grabbed my arm. His grip was firm, not violent, but commanding. He pulled me slightly toward the door. “You are soaked,” he stated. “We cannot talk here, come inside.” “No,” I insisted, pulling my arm back. “I just wanted to know if this is going to compromise the plan. Is this Alice thing going to look like another complication for the divorce? Is Eliot going to use this?” He looked at me, and his expression was complex. The anger was still there, but there was something else now. Something like pain, or maybe confusion. “If you are going to use Marcus against me, I will use Alice against you,” he said. He was not threatening me, he was just stating a fact of the game we were playing. “It is a two-way street, Michelle. We are in this together, and we are both free until the divorce.” He paused and then, with a controlled movement, he stepped back, putting a little distance between us. The tension did not lessen, though. “Go home, Michelle,” he said, his voice flat and final. “You are dripping wet. I am going to call Ted and confirm the documents are safe. Do not contact me again until tomorrow morning. I need to focus on beating my father, not playing games you started.” I stood there, breathing heavily, watching him. “Fine,” I said. “I will go home.” I turned and walked back into the rain. I did not look back.

Hayden’s Pov I watched Michelle turn her back on me and walk out into the pouring rain, i felt the anger suddenly change. It went from the cold fury I felt about Alice to a sharp panic about her getting sick. She was going to get very sick from standing in this cold rain. I moved fast. I stepped out into the lobby and grabbed her arm right away. “Stop,” I ordered. My voice was loud. “You are not leaving like this. You are soaked through, come inside my apartment now.” She twisted her arm in my grip. “Let go of me, Hayden. I am leaving. I just needed to say what I needed to say, I am done.” “No, you are not done,” I insisted. I pulled her back hard. She stumbled a little, and I kept my hand locked on her arm. “You are not going to ruin the plan because you caught a cold. We are talking inside, we are not doing this in a public lobby.” I pulled her toward the inner door of the lobby. I had to use a bit of strength to make her move, she finally gave up fighting. We went through the door and into the hallway. Then I unlocked the door to my apartment. I pushed it open and pulled her inside. The heat in the apartment felt too high after the cold rain. We stood there in my entryway. The water was dripping off her coat and hair and making puddles on my wooden floor. She was breathing hard from the anger and the cold. I was breathing hard from the anger and the speed. The air between us felt thick and heavy. It was suffocating. “Take your coat off,” I ordered. I dropped my briefcase on the floor. She did not move. She just stared at me, her eyes dark. “I am leaving,” she said, her voice low. “I am going home. I just needed to know why you did it. Why are you making a joke of the wedding?” I took a deep breath. I knew why I did it, I did it because she pushed me. I did it because she told Alice I was free. I did it because I saw her smiling at Marcus and it made me feel like I was disposable. But I was not going to tell her all of that. I needed to say something simple and true. “I am not making a joke of the wedding,” I said quietly. I kept my voice calm now. “The wedding is the only thing that matters. The divorce contract is what matters, nothing else.” “Then why Alice?” she whispered. “Why are you with her?” I looked at her. Her hair was completely plastered to her head. Water was dripping from her nose. She looked miserable and angry. She was standing there in my apartment, mad at me for going out for coffee with another person. “I am not interested in Alice,” I admitted quietly. It was the truth. Alice was nice, but she was just a distraction. “She came to my office because you told her I was available. I accepted the coffee date because I was angry that you were so quick to get rid of me. I wanted to show you I was just as detached as you are.” She flinched slightly when I said I was detached. “You were angry I was detached,” I pointed out. “You came here because you were angry that I moved on so fast.” She looked away from me, toward the closed door. “I was worried about Eliot,” she insisted, but the denial sounded weak. “I was worried about the photos. I was worried you were going to ruin the divorce.” “It does not matter,” I said. “Alice is nothing. She is just a game I played to prove a point, a stupid game.” She looked back at me. Her expression softened just a tiny bit. The hard anger in her eyes became just a desperate need for confirmation. “And Marcus?” she whispered. She spoke the name like it was painful. “You think he is nothing too?” I walked slowly toward her. I knew the distance I was covering, and I knew I was moving into her space. She did not back up. “Marcus is just Marcus,” I said. I was close now. I could hear her quick, shallow breathing. “He is trying to be a rescuer. He is trying to get an advantage over my father. He is trying to get you to marry him instead of me.” “He is just trying to find a way to trap me again,” she corrected. “He is just…” “He is just flirting with my wife,” I cut her off. I let the word wife hang in the air between us. It was heavy and real and completely wrong for the moment but I liked how it sounded. It was my word now. Mine, not my father’s. She looked up at me. Her eyes were wide. The word hung there. I reached out and gently pushed the wet hair away from her face. It was cold and damp against my fingers. I did not care that she was soaked, I just cared that she was standing here in my apartment, arguing about me and Marcus, and Alice. “You are my wife,” I said quietly. It was a fact, legally. It was also the reason why I was so furious about Alice and Marcus. I leaned in. I did not move fast. I moved slowly, giving her all the time in the world to pull back. She was so close, I could feel the cold of her wet skin, and the warmth of her lips. I was going to kiss her. I leaned in. My head tilted, my lips were a breath apart from hers. I could feel her breath mixing with mine. She did not pull away, she was not running. She was not disgusted now. The moment stretched out. I closed my eyes, ready to stop thinking about the contract and the divorce and the company. I was just going to kiss her. Then, a sudden, loud, demanding sound ripped through the quiet air. It was the specific ringtone I had set only for my lawyer, Ted. I froze. Michelle froze, our lips were still not touching. The sound was a harsh reminder of everything we were trying to escape.

Michelle’s Pov Hayden had turned his back to me to answer the phone. He was speaking quietly, his voice low and serious. I could only hear his side of the conversation. “Yes, I see. When did you get this?” he was saying. “No, do not worry about the weather. I am listening. Go on.” He listened for a long time, only making small, focused sounds of acknowledgment. I stood there, trying to regain my composure. My heart was still hammering against my ribs from the moment our lips were a breath apart. I tried not to think about what would have happened if the phone had not rung. Then, Hayden’s tone changed completely. He sounded sharp, like a sword suddenly pulled from its sheath. “You have a lead?” he asked. His voice was intense. “A storage unit? I do not care about the paperwork, Ted. I care about her Is she confirmed alive?” He covered the mouthpiece with his hand and looked at me. His eyes were wide and focused, the anger and the lust were gone. Now there was only urgency. “Ted found something,” he whispered to me. He went back to the phone. “Understood. The divorce papers were a distraction. She did not disappear, she just went into hiding. Do not call anyone else, send me the address right now, we are going. Yes, now. We will call you when we get there.” He hung up the phone and jammed it into his pocket. He was already moving toward his own coat rack. “Michelle, we have to go,” he said. He did not wait for me to agree. “Ted found a storage unit that Vivian left behind. It is near the airport, he thinks it has documents related to the prenup, but more importantly, he thinks he has confirmed she is alive.” I felt a sudden, massive rush of adrenaline that washed away the jealousy and the near-kiss moment entirely. The woman who started all of this, was not dead. She was just hiding. “Alive?” I whispered. “Where is she? Can we talk to her?” “Ted does not know where she is hiding, but he is sure she is alive,” Hayden said, pulling on a dry, dark jacket. “He said she paid the storage fees far in advance, and the bank account used was recently accessed, though the location was masked. She left a trail.” “A trail she wanted us to find,” I realized. “She knew someone would look here eventually.” “Exactly,” Hayden agreed. He grabbed his car keys. “This is why she went to Marcus first, maybe. She was trying to plant information, we have to see what is in that unit.” “I am coming with you,” I said immediately. I did not even think about my soaking wet clothes. “Good,” he said simply. “Let’s go.” We rushed out of his apartment. We took the elevator down to the parking garage in silence. The tension was still there, but it was a shared, dangerous energy, not a jealous one. ******** The drive to the storage facility was fast and silent. Hayden drove aggressively through the rain-soaked streets, he got the code for the unit from Ted via text message. We arrived at a large, grim warehouse complex near the industrial area. The rain was still falling, we parked the car and Hayden got out. I followed him into the long, silent corridor of units. It was a cold, lonely place. Hayden found the unit number Ted had sent. It was a small, climate-controlled box. He keyed in the number and the lock clicked open with a loud sound that echoed down the hallway. He slid the metal door up. The unit was small, packed tightly with boxes. It smelled faintly of old paper and dust. “I will go first,” Hayden said, stepping inside. “No,” I insisted. “This is about Vivian. I need to see it.” I followed him in. The unit was not full of household items. It was full of filing boxes, the kind of brown cardboard boxes lawyers use. Hayden reached down and pulled the lid off the nearest box. He shone the flashlight on the contents. It was organized, Everything was labeled neatly. The label on the first folder read: ‘M. Larraby – Prenup Analysis’. “These are not her personal things,” I said, my voice low with shock. “These are files. She was working on something.” Hayden pulled out the folder. Inside were copies of my own contract, highlighted in yellow, with notes scribbled in the margins. “She was analyzing your contract,” Hayden confirmed, flipping through the pages. “She was looking for weaknesses.” He put the folder down and pulled out another box. This one had handwritten labels, so we pulled out the contents together. “Look at this,” I whispered, pulling out a handful of files. Each folder had a woman’s name on it. “These are women Eliot was involved with,” Hayden said, his voice hard. “Women he married, or women he almost married. Look at the documents.” We opened the folders. Inside, each one contained a copy of a prenup agreement, all with E L. Holdings as the party of the first part. The clauses, the language, the legal destruction clause Marcus mentioned, it was all the same. Eliot had been using this same legal trap for years. “He did this to dozens of women,” I said, shaking my head in disbelief. “Vivian was collecting evidence. She knew she was not the only one.” Hayden dropped the files back into the box. He looked sickened. “He was not looking for a wife. He was building a legal portfolio of silent assets. If any of them spoke out, the company would ruin them.” I reached into the back of the unit. There was one last item. It was a small, leather-bound book. It was not a legal file, it was a journal. “Wait,” I said, pulling it out. “This is hers. Vivian’s journal.” I flipped it open carefully. It smelled faintly of lavender, and it was full of small, elegant handwriting. “We have to get this out of here,” Hayden said urgently. He started putting the lids back on the boxes. “We have what we need. Proof of his pattern and the journal. We read the journal when we are safe.” “Okay,” I agreed. “We take it all.”

Hayden’s Pov I barely remembered the drive back to my apartment. The rain was still falling, but the noise of the tires on the wet road was drowned out by the noise in my head. Vivian was alive and we had her evidence. We dumped the two heavy boxes and the leather journal onto the kitchen island in my apartment. The floor was still wet from the rain, and the files looked grim sitting next to the modern, sterile appliances. I ripped off my wet jacket and tossed it aside. Michelle was doing the same, and we were both breathing fast. “The journal first,” I said. It was not a question. “It will tell us where she went.” I picked up the small leather book. The cover was soft and worn. I opened it to the very last page she had written on. The handwriting was neat and small. Michelle leaned in over the island, her wet hair still dripping onto the stone. I started reading out loud. “October 12th. He is not the man I thought he was,” I read. “He told me he needed me to help the company, but all I am doing is working through legal documents that are not fair. Today he made me draft an agreement that lets E L. Holdings claim corporate damages if the partner files for divorce. It is designed to ruin them, I cannot believe I wrote this for him.” I looked up at Michelle. Her face was pale. “That is the clause,” she whispered. “The one Marcus told me about.” “Yes,” I confirmed, flipping through the pages. “The corporate damages clause. The one that guarantees financial ruin.” I nodded and kept reading. “November 1st. I have copies of the documents. I have been putting files together on all the women who were with him. He used the same language every time. The prenup masterpiece, he calls it. He said he is protecting the corporation, but he is just protecting his ego. He is making sure no one can ever leave him without being destroyed first.” “She was collecting the evidence before she even disappeared,” I said, flipping a page quickly. “She was planning this for a long time.” Michelle pointed at the open boxes on the island. “We need to check the others. Pull the folder for P. Nunez. Let us see if the language is the same.” I pulled out the folder labeled P. Nunez. I opened it to the corporate liability section. “It is identical,” I stated, my voice flat. “Word for word. Clause 7. He has used the same legal trap on every woman he has been involved with for years. She was right. It is a machine he built.” “It confirms what Marcus said,” Michelle said slowly. “His goal was never marriage. His goal was to make every woman he touched legally powerless. He used his lawyers to do it, he used Vivian to do it.” “He used his wife to write the contracts that ruined other women,” I said, sickened. I found the entry from a few days before she vanished completely. “December 5th. He showed me the financial analysis on S. Davies. She tried to fight the divorce, and the company completely crushed her. She lost her house, her savings, and everything. I cannot let him do this to me. He is a predator, not a husband. He is using me to execute his legal revenge.” “She was the lawyer,” Michelle pointed out. “She knew exactly how the trap worked because she helped him build it. She knew she was next.” I went to the last full page of writing. The handwriting was rushed now, almost scribbled. “December 10th. He is asking too many questions. He knows I am acting strangely, and he asked me about the missing files. I lied poorly, he knows I know. I have to disappear before I end up like Elena.” I stopped reading. My throat suddenly felt dry, and the heat in the apartment was suddenly too much. The words just hung there in the silence. “Elena,” Michelle repeated, her voice low. “Who is Elena?” I closed the journal slowly. I felt cold inside, colder than the rain outside. I could barely look at her. “Elena was my mother,” I said. My voice was very quiet, strained. “She was Eliot’s first wife. I was seven when she died, it was a boating accident. She drowned during a storm.” Michelle reached out and touched the journal gently. “A boating accident? Did… did anyone ever investigate it seriously?” “It was ruled accidental,” I said, running my thumb over the leather cover. “She loved sailing, but she was careful. She was trying to sail alone. The Coast Guard said the weather was too rough. Eliot was distraught, he was completely broken for months.” I looked at Michelle, and the full weight of the chilling entry hit me. My stomach dropped. I remembered the funeral, I remembered the silence in the house. “Vivian did not think it was an accident,” Michelle whispered, horrified. “She thought Eliot killed your mother. She thought he was capable of it.” “She thought he was capable of killing her,” I corrected, my heart pounding hard against my ribs. My hands were starting to shake again. “Vivian was afraid that because she knew too much about his legal pattern, she would end up like the wife who died in the storm. She did not disappear, she ran for her life.” “But why would he kill her?” Michelle asked. She was whispering now. “Just because she wanted a divorce?” “She was leaving him,” I said, trying to piece together memories from twenty years ago. “And she owned a significant portion of shares in E.L. Holdings. He would have lost control, he would have had to divide everything. He would never allow that… Never.” “So he eliminated the problem,” Michelle stated, her voice tight with disbelief. “He used the contract to ruin the others, but when it was his wife and his shares, he used something faster.” I flipped the journal open again to the final entry. The handwriting was almost illegible, just a single line. “December 11th. Storage unit secured. The key is the company.” “The key is the company,” Michelle repeated, reading over my shoulder. “That must be why she went for an executive position. She knew the way out was through the corporation, just like we did.” “She knew his weakness,” I said. “It is not the personal relationship, it is the company’s legal structure. That is what he cares about and that is what protects him.” I looked at the boxes piled on the island. The files of Eliot’s victims. The proof of his legal abuse and the journal that suggested he might be a murderer. I dropped the journal onto the counter. I felt physically sick.

Hayden’s Pov Michelle reached out and placed her hand firmly on my shoulder. Her touch was warm and steady. “Hayden, look at me,” she ordered gently. I turned my head slowly to face her. “We will find out the truth. We will find Vivian, and we will find out the truth about Elena. We will make him pay for everything he has done.” Her promise settled the movement in my chest. It was a shared commitment now. The files were scattered everywhere, full of names and prenup clauses identical to Michelle’s but I could not focus on the papers. I could only see the chilling words in Vivian’s journal. “I have to disappear before I end up like Elena.” I picked up the journal again, my hands shaking so badly that the leather cover rattled against the stone counter. My mother, Elena. “She did not die of natural causes,” I whispered. I did not mean to say it out loud, but the reality was too crushing to keep inside. Michelle stopped shuffling through the files. She came around the island and stood next to me. She was looking at the entry, seeing the hurried, desperate words. “Hayden, we do not know for sure,” she said, her voice soft and very gentle. “It is her suspicion but it is a very real suspicion, coming from someone who saw how he operates.” “She was terrified,” I insisted, my voice tight and strained. “She was running from him.. And she wrote that she was afraid of ending up like Elena. That is not a coincidence, Michelle… My mother was on a boat during a huge storm, and she drowned. The Coast Guard said she was sailing alone.” I looked at the counter, unable to meet her eyes. “But Eliot was the one who taught her to sail. He would never let her go out alone in a storm. He was obsessed with the weather. He checked the forecast every morning before he left the house. He would have told her not to go.” The truth was settling over me like a heavy, cold blanket. The memory of the funeral, the closed casket, the official story that never quite made sense. “The official story felt wrong,” Michelle said, her hand reaching out and resting gently on my shoulder. “A gap in the logic, like you said. Eliot was grieving, yes. But if he was responsible, he would have been grieving the loss of his control, or pretending to grieve to cover his tracks.” “He murdered her,” I said, the words coming out as a choked, raw sound. My vision blurred slightly. “He must have known she was trying to leave him. He must have done it to get the inheritance and the full control of the shares and then he made it look like a tragic accident to everyone.” I dropped the journal onto the counter. My whole body felt rigid, my mother. All this time, I thought I was just hating my father for being a terrible, cold executive but he was a killer. Michelle squeezed my shoulder gently. Her touch was firm and steady, a grounding weight in the sudden chaos. It helped me stay standing. “We will find out the truth,” she promised. Her voice was strong, carrying the weight of a vow. “We will find Vivian, and we will find out the truth about Elena. We will make him pay for everything he has done to all these women, and for what he did to you.” Her promise hit me with a powerful force. It was no longer about money. It was not about a fake contract. It was about something much deeper and much darker. I looked at her. Her eyes were fixed on me, full of shared determination. I reached up and covered her hand on my shoulder with my own. “He gets away with everything,” I said, my voice thick with bitter frustration. “He uses his money, his contracts, his power. He has done this for twenty years. Nobody ever stops him because they are afraid of the legal ruin he guarantees.” “We stop him,” Michelle insisted, her voice rising slightly with conviction. “He thought he could trap me with a piece of paper. He thought he could ruin me financially. But we are going to use this paper, all of this evidence, to destroy the foundation of his company. We are going to expose him to everyone he ever hurt.” I looked down at the journal, and then at the boxes of files. The names of the women he hurt seemed to jump out at me and then my mother’s name, Elena, echoed in my head, fueling a cold, hard purpose. “I am not just helping you escape,” I said, looking at Michelle. My eyes felt suddenly dry and sharp. “I am going to destroy him. For what he did to my mother.” “That is what we will do,” Michelle agreed. “This is not just about a divorce anymore, this is about justice for Elena, and for all these other women. We work together, Hayden… No more games.” The anger was no longer frantic or confused. It settled into a solid, heavy purpose in my chest. I felt a massive sense of clarity. I reached for my phone. “We need to call Ted back,” I said, grabbing my phone. My hands were steady now. “We need to get this evidence to the police, but through a safe channel. We cannot just walk into the precinct with it. Eliot is too powerful. We need to find Vivian. She needs protection, and she has the rest of the story.” “Ted is the key,” Michelle said, nodding sharply. “He can organize the police. He knows who to trust. While you call Ted, I will organize these files. We need to create a list of all these women. They are his victims. They can testify to the pattern.” “Exactly,” I said, dialing Ted’s number. “We use his own history to ruin him.” “We do not stop until he is completely broken,” Michelle promised. We both turned our attention to the task. The war had just begun.

Michelle’s Pov I was still with Hayden when my phone rang. I looked down at the screen, It was Marcus. I frowned instantly. How did he get this number? It was not listed anywhere. He must have pulled a favor or paid someone off. His contacts ran deep, almost as deep as Eliot’s. I hated that he had this access. I hesitated for a moment, letting it ring twice, i needed to handle this. I could not ignore him, not after he provided the key information about the corporate damages clause. Hayden was about ten feet away, leaning against the counter near the fridge. He was on his own phone, speaking quietly and urgently with Ted. He was already deep into the execution phase of the plan. “So we release the list anonymously first, then we let the police investigate,” Hayden was saying into his phone. “Yes, Ted. You need to verify the police contact is not someone Eliot controls. That is the most important part.” I lifted my phone, trying to keep my voice low so Hayden would not stop his important call. “Hello, Marcus,” I said. Marcus’s voice was smooth and careful, like a polished stone. It immediately put me on edge. “Michelle. I am glad you picked up. I was worried after our last meeting.” “I am fine, Marcus,” I replied quickly, trying to sound bored and dismissive. “I am busy right now. Is this urgent?” “It is very urgent,” he insisted. His tone shifted, becoming conspiratorial. “I have been thinking a lot about your situation and about Eliot’s temperament. He is not a man who accepts defeat, Michelle.” “I know that,” I snapped. I did not need him to remind me of the danger. I was currently staring at evidence that suggested Eliot was a murderer. “I have heard things,” Marcus continued, lowering his voice further. “The whispers at the company are getting louder. Eliot is making moves, he is not happy with the rumors about his stepson’s sudden legal freedom”. He smells a fight coming, Michelle. “That man is a shark… When he smells blood, he comes fast. I think you are in more danger than you realize right now.” I gripped the phone tighter. He did not know about the wedding, but he knew about the general tension and the legal challenge. He knew about the corporate damages clause. He knew too much. It was disturbing. “I appreciate your concern,” I said, trying to hold onto my cool. “But I have things under control.” “Do you?” he challenged. “Think about where you are. You are in his sphere of influence. You are his official wife, still. He has spies everywhere, the house is compromised. His building is compromised, if he suspects you are challenging the prenup in any way, he will monitor every move you make. You cannot stay there, you need protection, Michelle. Real protection.” He paused, letting the heavy suggestion hang in the air. I looked over at Hayden, who was still talking to Ted, running his fingers through his hair in stress. I thought about the files, about Vivian, about Elena. Marcus was right about the danger. “What are you suggesting, exactly?” I asked, lowering my voice even more. The idea of a decoy suddenly felt brilliant. “I am suggesting that his house is no longer safe for you,” Marcus repeated. “You need to vanish for a few weeks, Michelle. Move in with me. I have a large apartment downtown, very secure. He will never know where you are, so we can work through your documents properly. I can keep you safe until this entire mess is sorted out.” “Marcus, I appreciate the offer, but I….” I began, trying to find a polite way to say no while still considering the tactical value of his suggestion. Before I could finish the sentence, a hand shot out and clamped around my phone. It was Hayden, he had been listening to everything, even while talking to Ted. His eyes were blazing with furious, possessive anger. He slammed his own call with Ted on hold, making a loud clicking sound. Then, he grabbed my phone tightly. He did not even look at me. He just held my phone up to his mouth, his jaw clenched tight. “Marcus,” he said, his voice dropping to a low, dangerous command that made the blood run cold. “This is Hayden. You are talking to my wife.” I stared at him, my mouth open in disbelief and shock. He had used the word. “She is safe,” Hayden continued, his voice completely devoid of patience or warmth. “She does not need your apartment, and she certainly does not need your ‘protection.’ You are a rival of my father. You are not a bodyguard, stay away from her and stay away from this family business. Consider this your only warning.” He waited a beat, listening to Marcus’s presumed outrage on the other end. Then, with a sudden, violent movement, he slammed his thumb down on the end call button. He did not give Marcus a chance to argue or even speak a full sentence. He did not give me a chance either. He looked at me, his eyes full of the same intense, cold anger I had seen when he realized Eliot had murdered his mother but this anger was directed at me, at Marcus, at the threat. It was protective, possessive, and completely terrifying. “What was that?” I demanded, snatching my phone back. It felt hot in my hand. “That was incredibly rude. I was handling that situation. He was offering an advantage.” “You were considering that,” he shot back, his voice raw and loud. “You were actually considering moving in with the man who is trying to exploit our situation and ruin my father’s business, which would ruin everything for us. Are you crazy, Michelle?” “It would have been a perfect distraction!” I argued, pushing back. “If Eliot thinks I am running off to Marcus, he will focus all his resources there. It would give you time with Ted and these files. It takes the pressure off us.” “No,” Hayden stated flatly. He took a step closer, crowding me against the counter. “It would make you a pawn in Marcus’s game. You do not move in with him. We just found out that my father is likely a murderer. You do not go anywhere near someone who can be easily manipulated by him. You are my wife, you’ll stay here with me.”

Michelle’s Pov I snatched my phone back from Hayden. I held it tightly in my hand, staring at the screen that still showed Marcus’s contact information. I was breathing hard, my chest tight with a sudden, boiling fury that had nothing to do with Eliot and everything to do with Hayden. “You had no right to do that,” I repeated, louder this time. The sound echoed in the apartment, competing with the distant noise of the rain. “I told you I was handling it. You took my phone and spoke to him like you own me. Like I am an object you can command.” Hayden was still standing right in front of me. He looked down at me, his eyes sharp and completely cold. The warmth of the moment where he realized the truth about his mother was gone. Now, he was just a cold, controlling executive again. “I made the correct strategic move, Michelle,” he stated, his voice flat, completely dismissing my feelings. “Marcus is a distraction, a risk. I told him to back off, we are focused on the evidence and the police. We do not have time for his games. Besides, I didn’t do a bad thing by telling him to back off. He has no right to be speaking to you.” “That is not the point!” I exploded. I felt a rush of adrenaline. All the buried resentment from the past few days, the fake wedding, the stepping over boundaries, the near kiss that led to this cold command, it all came rushing out. “The point is the control! You did not ask me, you did not suggest. You just decided, you commanded Marcus, and you commanded me.” I took a step back, putting distance between us. I needed to see him clearly. He stood there, rigid and unyielding. “You are acting just like your father!” The words hit the air with the sharp crack of a slap. I regretted them the second they left my mouth, but the truth in them felt necessary. “Eliot always thinks he knows best. He always decides for everyone else, he uses his power, his position, his voice, to shut everyone else down. You just did the same thing and that is quite sad!” Hayden’s face went completely cold. It was a terrifying transformation, all the color drained away. The anger I had seen before, the fury over his mother, had heat to it. This was different, this was a frozen devastating shock. It was worse than anger. He took a slow step back from me. He looked at me for a long moment, and his eyes were empty. There was nothing left in them but hurt and a distant, bitter realization. “You think I am like him,” he said, his voice quiet now, dangerously controlled. “After everything we just discovered. After everything I risked getting you out of his contract. You think I am the same as the man who used legal tricks to ruin innocent women and who probably murdered my mother… Is this Michelle speaking or someone else?” “I did not say you are a murderer,” I argued, instantly stepping back from the most painful part of my accusation. “I said you are acting like him, you assume the power, you assume the control. You decide what is best for me. You do not treat me like a partner. You treat me like a subordinate or like a dependent.” “You are dependent right now,” he stated, the words clipped and unforgiving. “Your safety and the success of the entire plan depend on you being here, away from anyone Eliot can use to get to us and I am the one holding the legal and strategic cards. So yes, I am taking control. I am keeping us alive and free.” He shook his head slowly, looking at the journal on the counter, then at me. The disappointment in his expression was crushing. “But if that is what you truly think of me,” he continued, his voice heavy with finality, “if you genuinely believe that I am just a younger version of the man we are trying to destroy, and that my protection is just another form of abuse…” He paused, and the silence stretched out, suffocating us both. “Then maybe you should marry Marcus instead,” he finished, the words low and icy. “Maybe you should go to him for your protection. He seems to offer you everything I do not. He offers you a choice to move in. He offers you freedom from me.” He did not wait for my reaction. He did not ask for a reply, he simply turned away from me. He walked toward the door to his bedroom. He picked up the dry jacket he had tossed aside earlier and put it on. “I will be outside,” he said without looking back. “I will call Ted from my car. I need to get away from here before this conversation ruins the last chance we have. You can stay here, you can look at the files. You can decide if I am worthy of your trust and you can decide if you want to call Marcus back.” He walked out of the apartment. He did not slam the door, but the soft click of the lock sounded louder than any shout. I was left alone in the apartment. The boxes of evidence were still on the counter. The journal lay open, its desperate words staring up at me. My phone was in my hand. I looked at the contacts. Marcus was still there. I had pushed too far. I had taken the deepest wound I could find, the comparison to his father, and I had used it to attack him. And now, he had walked out, leaving me with the choice to either trust him or betray him completely. I was completely alone in his apartment, surrounded by the proof that my life was still in extreme danger. I was shocked and furious and instantly terrified.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303085”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster